Origines Britannicæ, or, The antiquities of the British churches with a preface concerning some pretended antiquities relating to Britain : in vindication of the Bishop of St. Asaph / by Ed. Stillingfleet ...

THE ANTIQUITIES OF THE British-Churches .

CHAP. I. Of the first Planting a Christian Church in Britain by St. Paul .

NO Christian Church planted in Britain , during the Reign of Tiberius .

Gildas his Words mis-understood .

The Tradition concerning Joseph of Arimathea and his Brethren coming to Glassenbury , at large examined .

No Foot-steps of it in the British times .

The pretended Testimonies of British Writers disproved .

St. Patrick's Epistle , a Forgery .

Of the Saxon Charters , especially the large one of King Ina.

The Antiquity of Seals in England .

Ingulphus his Testimony explained .

All the Saxon Charters suspicious , till the end of the seventh Century .

The occasion of this Tradition , from an old British Church there .

The Circumstances about Joseph of Arimathea and Arviragus very improbable .

Sr. Henry Spelman vindicated .

The State of the Roman Province in Britain about that time .

No such King as Arviragus then .

Not the same with Caractacus .

A Christian Church proved to be Planted here in the Apostles times .

The Authentick Testimonies of Eusebius , Theodoret , and Clemens Romanus , to that purpose .

St. Paul in Probability , the first Founder of a Church here .

The Time and Opportunity he had for it , after his Release .

Of Pomponia and Graecina , Claudia Rufina , Christians at Rome , and their influence on his coming hither .

St. Peter , and St. Paul compared , as to their Preaching here , and the far greater Probability of St. Paul's .

IT is an Opinion generally received among our later Writers , as (a) (a) Animadvers . on the Church Hist. of Britain , p. 5 , 6. one of them tells the World , That the Conversion of the British Nation , to the Christian Faith , was performed towards the latter end of the Reign of Tiberius Caesar , i. e. about thirty seven years after Christ's Nativity . But whosoever compares the Circumstances of those times , and considers the small number of the years between our Saviour's Passion , and the death of Tiberius , will find very little Probability , of the founding a Christian Church so soon , in a place so remote as Britain .

To make this appear , I shall not insist upon the Testimony of Apollonius in (b) (b) Euseb. Hist. Eccles. l. 5. c. 18. Eusebius , concerning the ancient Tradition , That our Saviour commanded his Apostles , not to depart from Jerusalem within twelve Years after his Ascension ; nor on that of the (c) (c) Chronic. Alex. p. 50. Alexandrian Chronicle , wherein it is said , That the Apostles did not separate , till after the Council at Jerusalem ; nor on that of Hippolytus Thebanus in (d) (d) Glyc . Annal. p. 3. p. 227. Glycas , and of Euodius in (e) (e) Niceph. l. 2. c. 3. Nicephorus , who reckon the Martyrdom of St. Stephen , to be seven Years after Christ's Resurrection ( which some learned (f) (f) Cappel . Cent. Eccles. Christian. A. D. 38. Chronologers think more probable , than the common Computation which allows but one ) before which time it is not pretended by any , that the Disciples were dispersed abroad .

But that which is of greater force and certainty , is , supposing the dispersion to have been within the Reign of Tiberius , yet the Scripture gives such an Account of the Extent , and Design of the Disciples preaching upon it , as utterly overthrows any Probability of their coming hither , for the Words are , Act. 11.19 . Now they which were scattered abroad upon the Persecution , that arose about Stephen , travelled as far as Phenice , and Cyprus , and Antioch , Preaching the Word unto none , but unto the Jews alone . But the nearest of these places , is at a great distance from Britain , and if they Preached to none but to the Jews , they were not likely to convert the Gentile Britains . (g) (g) Baron . ad A. D. 35. n. 5. Baronius grants . A. D. 35. That hitherto the Jews had onely the Gospel preached to them ; Although at the same time he pleads for the Tradition of Lazarus , Mary Magdalen , Martha and Marcella , coming then with Maximinus in a Ship without Oars to Marseilles , with a design no doubt , to spread the Gospel among the Gentiles in Gaul , for (h) (h) Bosquet . Hist. Eccles. Gallic . l. 1. c. 3. Lazarus is supposed to have been Bishop of Marseilles , and Maximinus of Aix . And he adds out of a Manuscript in the Vatican Library ( which not onely , like the Housholder in the Gospel , brings forth things New and Old , but sometimes things New for Old , as happens in the Case of this Manuscript , it being lately written , as (i) (i) Usser . de Primord . p. 15. Archbishop Vsher hath observed ) That Joseph of Arimathea did bear them Company , and came over into Britain , to Preach the Gospel ; Which according to his own Supposition , must be onely to the Jews in Britain , if there were any here ; But if it be understood of the Gentiles , (k) (k) Sirmond . de duobus Dionysiis , c. 1. Jac. Sirmondus saith in plain Terms , This Tradition contradicts the Scripture ; For saith he , If the People of Marseilles ( or Britain ) had the Gospel Preached to them so soon , how comes it to pass , that six Years after , Cornelius is said to be the first Fruits of the Gentiles ? And that upon the Incouragement of his Example , those of the Dispersion , began to Preach to the Gentiles at Antioch ? Which is confessed by (l) (l) Bar. A. D. 41. n. 15. Baronius himself . The strength of which Argument hath prevailed so much in France , That the (m) (m) v. Launoii Opusc. de Lazaro , &c. p. 348. Defenders of this Tradition , have been there contented to let go the Reign of Tiberius , and to place it a great deal later , Anno Dom. 62. (n) (n) Natal . Alex. Hist. Eccles. Sac. 1. Part. 2. p. 80. For they evidently saw , there was no Possibility of defending it upon other Terms , although hereby they make Lazarus and Joseph of Arimathea of great Age , when they undertook this Voyage with their Companions : But when such a Tradition is either wholly rejected there , as disagreeing to the Scripture , or set so much later , on purpose to reconcile it with the Acts of the Apostles , it cannot but seem strange among us , that there should be such an Opinion still so generally received , That the Gospel should be here Preached before the end of the Reign of Tiberius .

But that which hath mis-led most of our Writers , hath been a passage in Gildas , which they have applyed to the particular Preaching of the Gospel in Britain , whereas it seems onely to be understood of the General Liberty of Preaching it throughout the World , as will best appear by considering , not barely the Words , but the Circumstances of them . (o) (o) Gild. Epist. ed. Josselin . 1568. Gildas , having undertaken to give some Account of the ancient British Church in the beginning of his Epistle , In the first place , sadly laments the want of any Domestick Monuments , to give him certain information . For , saith he , If there were any such , they were either burnt by our Enemies , or carried so far by the Banishment of our Countreymen , that they no longer appear , and therefore he was forced to pick up what he could out of Foreign Writers , without any continued Series . From hence , he proceeds to speak of the Romans easie Conquest of Britain , but Difficult keeping of it , the Inhabitants being so unable to withstand the Romans , and yet so unwilling to obey them . Of which he gives a remarkable instance , in the Revolt under Boadicea , and the harder usage of the Britains after it . Interea , saith he ,

Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae , & veluti longiore terrarum recessu , soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento solum ( L. Sol ) temporali , sed de summa etiam coelorum arce tempora cuncta excedente universo orbi praefulgidum sui coruscum ostendens tempore ( ut scimus ) summo Tiberii Caesaris ( quo absque ullo impedimento ejus propagabatur Religio comminata senatu nolente à Principe morte dilatoribus militum ejusdem ) radios suos primum indulget , id est sua praecepta Christus . §. 6.

In the mean time , Christ the true Sun afforded his Rays , that is , the knowledge of his Precepts to this Island , shivering with Icy-cold , and separate at a great distance from the visible Sun , not from the visible Firmament , but from the Supreme everlasting Power of Heaven . For we certainly know , that in the latter end of the Reign of Tiberius , That Sun appear'd to the whole World with his Glorious Beams , in which time his Religion was propagated without any impediment against the Will of the Roman Senate , death being threatned by that Prince , to all that should inform against the Soldiers of Christ .

This I take to be Gildas his true meaning : For it is certain , he speaks of a double shining of the Gospel , one more General to the World , the other more particular to this Island : The former , he saith , was in the latter end of Tiberius ; The latter was , Interea , In the mean time , of which he first speaks , and that refers back to the time he had spoken of before , which was the fatal Victory over Boadicea , and the Britains , by Suetonius Paulinus , and the slavery they underwent after it . Which happen'd in the time of Nero , about the middle of his Reign , almost twenty years after Claudius had sent A. Plautius to reduce Britain into the form of a Province , to whom succeeded P. Ostorius Scapula , A. Didius Gallus , and Veranius , in the Government of Britain , before Suctonius Paulinus came into the Pro vince . For after Claudius his Triumph for his Victory in Britain , the Romans began to deduce Colonies , to settle Magistrates and Jurisdictions here , after the manner of other Provinces , and so continual intercourse was maintained between the Roman City , and the British Colonies ; Cities of Trade were set up , and the Roman Merchants were very busie in furnishing new Provinces with necessaries , and Superfluities : And the Province of Britain , in the beginning of Nero's Reign was thought to be in so settled , and flourishing a condition , that (p) (p) Xiphilin . in Neron . Dio saith , Seneca , had here at one time to the value of 300000. p. as Mr. Camden computes it . A vast sum for a Philosopher ! But that which 〈…〉 from 〈…〉 That thi● wa● a very probable 〈◊〉 ▪ which Gildas hath pu● had upon , for the bringing the Gospel luther , 〈◊〉 between the 〈◊〉 of A. Plautius coming over , in the time of Claudius , and the Battel between Boadicea , and Suetonius Paulinus , as will more fully appear in the following discourse . As to the more General shining of the Gospel to the World , he pitches upon the latter end of Tiberius , as the certain time of it , in which he makes use of the very Expressions of (q) (q) Euseb. Hist. Eccles. l. 2. c. 2. Eusebius , and that passage concerning Tiberius and the Senate differing about Christ and his followers , which Eusebius took from (r) (r) Tertul. Apolog. c. 5. Tertullian , who speaks of it with great assurance ; And (s) (s) Oros. l. 7. c. 4. Orosius gives a more particular account of it , all which is very agreeable to what Gildas had said before , That he must make use of Foreign Writers in so great a defect of their own .

But to proceed clearly in this matter , there are three things I design , concerning the first planting a Christian Church here .

1. To examine the Tradition , concerning Joseph of Arimathea , and his Brethren coming hither to plant Christianity .

2. To shew that there was a Christian Church planted here , in the Apostles times , and within that compass Gildas speaks of .

3. To prove the great probability , that St. Paul first founded a Church here .

1. As to the Tradition concerning Joseph of Arimathea ; I confess I look on it , as an Invention of the Monks of Glassenbury to serve their Interests , by advancing the Reputation of their Monastery . But because this Tradition hath met with better entertainment than it deserved , among the Generality of our late Writers , who take it for granted , and believe that it is grounded on the Testimony of ancient Records ; I shall , before I proceed farther , take the pains to examine it , both as to the Authority , and the Circumstances of it .

It seems to be a little Suspicious , at first view , that so considerable a part of the Antiquities of this Church should be wholly past by , by the most ancient and inquisitive Writers of our 〈◊〉 , So that neith●r the 〈◊〉 Gildas , nor Bede , nor Asserius , nor Ma●●anus S●●lus , nor any of the ancient Annals should take the least notice of this Tradition . (t) (t) Sanders , p●●●f . ad Itla . de Schism . Anglit . Sanders indeed saith , That Polydore Virgil proves it from the most ancient Gildas , but he never attempted any such thing : For having set down the Tradition of Joseph of Arimathea , with the best advantage , he onely proves from Gildas , That the Christian Religion was very early received here , which might be very true , although Joseph had never come from Arimathea . And yet , (v) (v) Bona , Rer. Liturgic . l. 1. c. 7. Card. Bona quotes Gildas for this Tradition , on the credit of Sanders , unless he were deceived by those who produce the Testimony of Gildas Albanius , in his Book of the Victory of Aurelius Ambrosius to the same purpose . But no such Book of the true Gildas could ever yet be found by those who have searched after it with the greatest diligence . (w) (w) Leland , de Scriptor . in Gilda . Leland particularly relates , concerning himself , What incredible pains he took to find out this piece of Gildas , and saith , That he hoped at last to have met with it in the Library at Glassenbury , where Gildas is said by William of Malmsbury , to have ended his days , but not a Leaf of it was to be seen , either there , or in any of the Old Libraries in Wales , which he searched on purpose . And after all , he refers us to the credit of (x) (x) Galt . Mon. l. 2. ● . 1. ed. Bad● As. Geffrey of Monmouth for it , where it must rest , till some better Authority be produced for it : Yet Bale , and Pits , keep up the Title of it , as they do of many others which were never in being , as the Annals of Gildas Cambrius , the Epigrams of Claudia Rufina , and the Epistles of Joseph of Arimathea , &c. which Bale thinks probable , that he did Write , and therefore sets them down as Written : And from him a learned (y) (y) Watts Instrumento Historic . Manuscript . Antiquary reckons them among our Historical Antiquities . And no better Foundation can yet be discovered for this Book of Gildas , it being as probable , that he should write a Book of that Victory of Ambrosius , since Gildas saith , He was born upon the day of his obtaining it , if it were that on Badon Hill . But such Probabilities are very far from Testimonies . It is true , as the (z) (z) Primord . c. 5. p. 57. learned Primate observes , That Gervase of Tilbury , Nauclerus , Trithemius and many others , say , That Geffrey followed Gildas in such a Book written by him : But they produce no Authority for any such Book , but Geffrey himself , and untill some better appears , I must suspend my belief : It being common with such Writers as himself , to pretend to such Authorities , as no one else ever had the fortune to find . For it being their business to give an account of times long before their own , it were a vain thing to hope for any Credit , unless they could produce some Testimonies nearer those times , which might be of some weight if they were Authentick . And this is the Reason , why these Inventers of History have still given out , that they met with some Elder Writers , out of whom they have pretended to derive their Reports . Thus (a) (a) Apud Trithem . Compend . Annal. l. 1. Hunibaldus pretends , as much to follow the Old Sicambrian Manuscripts of Wasthald , for the remote Antiquities of the Franks , as Geffrey doth the Old British Manuscripts , either for the Succession of the British Kings , or the first bringing of Christianity hither . But which makes this matter yet stranger , (b) (b) Nen. c. 18. Nennius himself , who sometimes passes under the Name of Gildas , saith nothing of this Tradition , where he speaks of the first receiving of Christianity in Britain ; and yet Bale saith of him , That he collected his Writings out of the former British Historians , such as Teliesin , Melkin , Gildas , and Elvodugus ; and it is not probable , he would have left it out , if he had found it in any of them . But (c) (c) Bal. de Script . Brit. l. 1. p. 57. Bale quotes one of these British Authours , viz. Melkinus Avalonius for this Tradition about Joseph of Arimathea , and Arviragus ; but withall he confesses him to be a very fabulous Writer . (d) (d) Leland , de Script . in Melkino . Leland saith , That he met with the Fragments of Melkinus in the Library at Glassenbury , by which he understood that he had written something of the British affairs , but more especially concerning the Antiquity of Glassenbury , and Joseph of Arimathea ; Which , saith Leland , he affirms without any certain Authour , and which himself could not approve , not thinking it at all Credible , that Joseph of Arimathea should be buried there , but rather some Eremit of that Name , from whence the mistake first arose . And * * Leland , in Flaan● . elsewhere , when he speaks of the Glassenbury Tradition ; He saith , That twelve Eremits are reported to have come thither , with one Joseph in the Head of them , but not be of Arimathea as he supposes . But still the Testimonies that concern this matter are derived from Glassenbury , insomuch that even the British Historian hath the name of Avalonius from thence . But some make use of this Testimony however to prove the Antiquity of this Tradition , since this Authour is said to have lived Anno Dom. 550. under King Vortuporius , so Bale ; but Pits places him ten years later , under Magoclunus : They might as well have made him contemporary with Gildas Cambrius , or to have been Secretary to Joseph of Arimathea , when he wrote his Epistles , for they have no more Evidence to shew for the one than for the other . The truth is , there was an old Legend which lay at Glassenbury , which Leland saw , and out of which Capgrave hath transcribed that part which concerns this matter , from whom Bale took it . But it is so grosly fabulous , that even Capgrave himself ( whose Stomach was not very nice as to Legends ) put an &c. in the middle of it , as being ashamed to set down the passage of Abaddar , a great man in Saphat , and the hundred and four thousand which were buried with Joseph of Arimathea at Glassenbury . Yet this sensless and ridiculous Legend is by (e) (e) Spelman . Conc. Brit. To. 1. p. 11. some thought to be the British History which William of Malmsbury appeals to for the proof of this Tradition ; and , which he found in the Libraries of St. Edmund and St. Augustin . But Malmsbury , having designed to set the Antiquity of Glassenbury as high as he could , called that a British History , which is now found to be written by an English Monk , as (f) (f) Usser . de Prim. p. 107. Archbishop Vsher hath evidently proved ( having several times perused it in the Cotton Library ) there being the very same passage in it which Malmsbury quotes . And that he was no Britain is most certain , because he calls the Saxon his Mother Tongue , and England his Countrey . And yet after all , there is not a word of Joseph of Arimathea or his Companions in it ; all that is said is , That in the Western parts of Britain there is a Royal Island called Gleston , large and compassed about with Waters full of Fish , and having other conveniences of humane life ; but , which was most considerable , it was devoted to the Service of God . Here the first Disciples of the Catholick Law found an ancient Church , not built as was reported by mens hands , but prepared by God himself for the benefit of Men , and which by Miracles was shewed to be consecrated to himself and to the Blessed Virgin . To which they adjoined another Oratory made of Stone , which they dedicated to Christ and to St. Peter . The question is , Who are here meant by these first Disciples of the Catholick Law ? not Joseph of Arimathea and his Companions , who are never mentioned by him , and who are never said to have found a Church there built to their hands , but he speaks of some of the first Saxon Christians in those parts , who might probably find there such a low Wattled Church as is described in Sir H. (g) (g) Concil. Brit. p. 15. Spelman ; a Remainder of the British Christianity in that Island . And this Passage affords us the best light into the true Original of this Tradition , which was after so much heightned and improved , as the Monks of Glassenbury thought convenient for the honour and privileges of their Monastery .

That which seems most agreeable to Truth from hence is , That in the latter times of the British Churches , when they were so miserably harassed and persecuted by the Pagan Saxons , they were forced to retire into places of most difficult access for their own Security , and there they made them such Churches as were suitable to their present condition , and lived very retired lives , being in continual fear of their barbarous Enemies . Such a place this Island of Avalon , or Glassenbury was ; which might be of far greater request among the Britains , because it was the place where King Arthur was buried ; for I see no reason to question that which Giraldus Cambrensis relates concerning the finding the Body of King Arthur there in the time of Henry II. with an Inscription on a Leaden Cross , which in Latin expressed , that King Arthur lay there buried in the Island of Avalon . For (h) (h) Girald . de Instit. Princ. & in Specul . Eccles. Giraldus saith , he was present , and saw the Inscription and the Body ; which is likewise attested by the Historians of that time , as (i) (i) Leland , Collec . Vol. 2. p. 14. Assert . Arthuri , p. 28. &c. Leland proves at large . And the account given that his Body was laid so deep in the Earth , for fear of the Saxons , farther confirms , That this was a place of retreat in the British times , but not without the apprehension of their Enemies Invasion .

This Church , according to the Inscription on the Brass Plate on the Pillar in Glassenbury Church , was in length 60 Foot , in breadth 26. But that Inscription , as the learned and judicious Antiquary * * Concil. Brit. p. 14. Sir H. Spelman observes , was by the Character not of above 300 years Antiquity , and savours very much of the Legend . In it we reade , That the Church was first built by Joseph and his Companions , but was consecrated by Christ himself to the Honour of his Mother . This being a very usefull point , but not very agreeing with the simplicity of the primitive Christians , wanted some more than ordinary confirmation , and such we are told it had . For St. David having a design to consecrate this Church , our Lord appeared to him in a Dream , and forbad him , having consecrated both the Church and Church-yard before himself . And , for a Sign thereof , he thrust his Finger through the Bishop's hand . Which it seems was to pass for the Token of a former Consecration . But , as much as this looks like a Monkish Legend , (k) (k) Annal. Eccl. A. D. 63. n. 29. Alford and (l) (l) Church Hist. l. 2. c. 8. Cressy are much displeased with Sir H. Spelman for calling it in question . But they who can in earnest believe , That Christ himself did then consecrate a Church and Church-yard to the honour of his Mother , are past all Confutation by reason , having their minds naturally framed to believe Legends ; and to such , one Legend serves to confirm another ; which is the way those persons take to confute Sir H. Spelman . For Cressy , to prove the Antiquity of dedicating Churches to the blessed Virgin , brings the Tradition of the Temple at Saragoça , called del Pilar , because the Pillar on which her Image was placed was brought thither by the Ministery of Angels . Now those things are thought Proofs by some , which to others look onely like bringing one Absurdity to support another . But as yet we find no Testimony to confirm this Tradition , but what is taken from Glassenbury , which is not the best Witness in a Cause which so nearly concern'd it self .

But these now mentioned Authours (m) (m)

Alford . ib. n. 29.

Cressy , l. 2. c. 7.

at last venture on a considerable Testimony , if it hold good , viz. of Augustin the Monk , in an Epistle to Gregory , but upon Examination , that which they quote out of St. Augustin's Epistle is nothing else but the passage already mentioned by Malmsbury , which he found in a Book taken out of the Library of St. Augustin at Canterbury ; and they might as well have quoted St. Edmund's Epistle to the Pope to the same purpose . For William of Malmsbury saith , He met with the same passage at St. Edmund 's as well as St. Augustin 's , i. e. in the Libraries of those Monasteries ; I will not dissemble that they cite two considerable (n) (n)

Antiq. Brit. p. 3.

Godwin , de Praesul . p. 12.

Authours of our own for this mistake ; I wish they had been as ready to have followed them where they were in the right , as where they were guilty of an oversight , which the most carefull Writers may sometimes fall into . But it is an unhappy temper to follow Great men onely in their Errours and Imperfections .

So that upon the whole matter , we have not one Testimony which reaches to the point concerning Joseph of Arimathea , which is not originally taken from the Glassenbury Legends , where it seems there was great choice of them ; For (o) (o) Capgr . in vita Josephi . Capgrave mentions several , one , out of which the Life of Joseph of Arimathea there is extracted , is said to be taken out of a Book which the Emperour Theodosius found in the Palace of Pilate at Jerusalem ; which is a very hopefull Introduction to a Legend ; And there we find the History of Joseph of Arimathea , very distinctly set down , How he was miraculously delivered out of Prison in Jerusalemand conveyed to Arimathea , whither the chief of the Jews sent a solemn Embassy to him of seven Persons , with an Epistle , wherein they beg Pardon for his Imprisonment , and desire his Company at Jerusalem , whither being come , upon their request , he gives an account of his Escape , the house being taken up by four Angels , and Christ appeared to him , and carried him to the place where he buried him , and shew'd him the Linen Cloth about his Head , after which he was baptized by Philip , and was present with him at the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin , and fifteen years after he came to Philip in Gaul , who sent him over into Britain with twelve of his Disciples and his Son Josephes . But an other Tradition saith , They were six hundred Men and Women who were to come over , having taken a Vow of Abstinence till they came to Land , which they did all break , but one hundred and fifty who passed the Sea upon the Shirt of Josephes , but the rest repenting , a Ship was sent to convey them over which was built by King Salomon , and with them came a Duke of the Medes called Nacianus , formerly baptized by Joseph in the City Saram , with the King of it called Mordraius , who valiantly killed a King of North-Wales , who kept Joseph a Prisoner ; After which he and his Companions preached here in the time of Arviragus . And then follows the common Tradition , of his giving the Island of Avalon to them , and the twelve Hydes of Land by the three Pagan Kings , Arviragus , Marius and Coilus . This is followed by another Tradition out of the Acts of King Arthur , and the Inquisition of Lancelot de Lac ; all which is concluded with the admirable Legend of Melkinus Avalonius already mentioned . These are the choice Materials in Capgrave's Collection to confirm this Tradition . And if he had found any better , he would no doubt have produced them . It must be confessed that Mr. Cressy , with some scorn , rejects that part of the Tradition taken out of the holy Graal about the six hundred Companions and the Prince of Media , &c. But I can find no better Authority for one part than for the other ; and for all that I can see , the holy Graal deserves as much credit as the Book taken out of Pilat's Palace or Melkinus Avalonius , especially since (p) (p) Pits , de Script . A.D. 720.80 . Pits hath given the supposed Author so good a place , among his British Writers , under the name of Eremita Britannus , and saith , he lived about the time of King Ina , Anno Dom. 720. And (q) (q) Apud Vincent . Spec. histor. l. 23. c. 147. Helinandus takes notice of the Vision to the British Eremit about that time concerning Joseph of Arimathea , and the Dish wherein our Saviour ate the Passover with his Disciples , which sort of Dish he saith was then called in French Graal ; but others think the true name was Sangreal , being some of Christ's real bloud which he shed upon the Cross , which was said to be somewhere found by King Arthur . And to confirm this , it is said in the authentick Writing of Melkinus , That in the Coffin of Joseph were two Silver Vessels filled with the Bloud and Sweat of Jesus the Prophet .

But lest I should seem to expose so ancient a Tradition , by setting down onely the fabulous Mixtures which the Monks thought to adorn it with , I now proceed from their Dreams and Visions , to what seems to have much more weight and authority in it , viz. their ancient Records which William of Malmsbury seems most to rely upon : Among these , In the first place he mentions the Charter of St. Patrick , as he calls it , which is at large printed in the (r) (r) Monastic . vol. 1. p. 11. Monasticon , and both in (s) (s) Alford . A. D. 439. n. 9. Alford and (t) (t) Cressy 's Hist. l. 2. c. 5. n. 10. Cressy , and is magnified by them as a substantial proof of the Glassenbury Tradition , which Cressy saith was transcribed out of a very ancient MS. belonging to Glassenbury by Marianus Victorius ; and for this he quotes (u) (u) Vossi . de Histor. Latinis , l. 2. c. 16. Ger. Vossius de Hist. Lat. who saith onely that Bale mentions a piece of his de Antiquitate Avalonica , but he adds , that Bale deserves no credit in Writers of great Antiquity . But the person Cressy means ( or at least his Authour ) was another Gerard Vossius , Dean of Tongres , (w) (w) Miscellan. S. Patr. ad calc . Oper. Greg. Thaumaturg . who published part of this pretended piece of St. Patrick among other ancient Writings , which will have no great authority among considering men , if they have no other Characters of Antiquity than this Charter of Saint Patrick . However , Mr. Cressy is pleased to call it , a monument of the goodness of God towards this Nation , so early , in the very beginning of Christianity ; because therein mention is made of some Writings of St. Phaganus and Diruvianus wherein was declared that twelve Disciples of the Holy Apostles Philip and Jacob built the said ancient Church to the honour of the Blessed Virgin , by the appointment of the Archangel Gabriel . And moreover , That our Lord himself from Heaven dedicated the said Church to the honour of his Mother . As likewise , That three Pagan Kings bestowed upon them twelve Portions of Land . If this hold good , it goes a great way towards the proving the ancient Tradition , although Joseph of Arimathea be not mentioned . But St. Patrick goes on , and saith , That in other Writings of a later date he found that Phaganus and Diruvianus obtained from Pope Eleutherius thirty years of Indulgence , as himself likewise procured from Pope Celestine twelve years : And towards the Conclusion , he grants a hundred days of Indulgence to those who would clear the way to a certain Oratory there mention'd : And to make all plain , it begins with the Date , Anno Dom. 425. in these Words . In the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ . I Patrick the poor humble Servant of God , in the four hundred twenty fifth year of the Incarnation of our Lord , being sent by the most holy Pope Celestine into Ireland , &c.

I confess this Charter offers very fair play towards the discovery of it's own Forgery by such open Marks , and Characters as these . For it is certainly known , that in St. Patrick's time , no such way of Computation was used from the year of our Lord . For Dionysius Exiguus , writ his first Epistle to Petronius , Anno Dom. 525. where he first mentions , The reducing the Cycle to the years of Christ's Incarnation , that People might be better acquainted with it ; after which it remained a great while in private use with the Paschal Cycle , and was not publickly received , saith (x) (x) Bucherius Belg. Roman . l. 2. c. 8. n. 4. Bucherius till about the time of Charles the Great . * * Rer. Aleman . To 3. l. 2. p. 32. Joachim Vadianus , saith , He never saw the Year of our Lord in any ancient Charters , of which sort he had seen many : (y) (y) Papebroch . Propyl . ad To. 2. Apr. §. 102. Some observe , That it was never used in Charters before the ninth Age , and therefore the more subtile Pretenders to Antiquity always left it out . (z) (z) Aventinus Annal. Boior . l. 4. p. 461. Joh. Aventinus affirms , that the use of it in Epistles and Charters , was brought in by Carolus Crassus , with whom (a) (a) Chronic. Burg. ad A. D. 885. Nic. Vignier agrees , as to the Imperial Diplomata . But it seems probable , to have been brought into England before that time , for in the (b) (b) Spelman . Concil. p. 330. c. 9. Council at Celichyth , Anno Dom. 816. Every Bishop was required to take an Account of the year of our Lord . And by some Charters in Ingulphus , it appears to have been used here , before it was used in France , or the Empire , but not long before the eighth Century ; and the first publick Acts we find it applied to , were those of Councils , as in that of Becanceld , under King Withred , Anno Dom. 694. But the same King doth not use it in the Years of his Reign . The like Instances about Councils , especially in the eighth and ninth Centuries are produced by (c) (c) Mabillon de Re Diplom . l. 2. c. 2. p. 17. §. 23. n. 15. Mabillon : Who thinks , That Bede was the first who brought it into the use of History . But that could not be before Anno Dom. 725. at which time he began to write his History ; and he adds , That from him by the means of Boniface , it came into the use of the French Councils and Histories ; and at last of all publick Charters both in France and the Empire , as well as here . But from all this it appears , that there is no Colour for this Charter of St. Patrick , which reckons from the Incarnation , a hundred years before Dionysius Exiguus first introduced that way of Computation . Besides , it cannot possibly agree with the time of St. Patrick's going first into Ireland ; for (d) (d) Gul. Malms . de Gestis Pontif. l. 2. p. 145. William of Malmsbury confesseth , He was made Bishop by Celestine , and sent by St. German into Ireland as an Apostle : But it is on all hands agreed , that Palladius was sent thither before him ; and Prosper , who lived at that time , fixeth the sending Palladius , to the year wherein Bassus and Antiochus were Consuls , which was Anno Dom. 431. The year of the first Ephesine Council . So that this Charter of St. Patrick cannot be true , no not although we allow the different Computation in Capgrave , who reads it , 430. But Alford Confesses , both Malmsbury and the Glassenbury Antiquities have it , 425. It is strange that Alford should say , He found no Exception against the Credit of this Charter , since even (e) (e) Capgr . vit. Patricii . Capgrave himself mentions it not without doubt , and Suspicion of the truth of it : And his own Brethren (f) (f) Acta Sanct. Mart. 17. vit. S. Patricii Proleg . §. 10. n. 72. Henschenius , and Papebrochius deride his simplicity for believing it . And among other Arguments they produce that of the mention of Indulgences against it , which Name they Confess was not used for the Relaxation of Penance , till the eleventh Century ; a very Competent time after the Date of this Charter . The question is not as Mr. Cressy would put it , Whether every Bishop , or the Pope as Chief , hath a Power to relax Penance ? But , Whether the Name of Indulgences were then applied to such a Sense , as this Charter uses it ? Which those learned Jesuites deny . Add to all this , that St. Patrick saith , He obtained from Celestine twelve years of Indulgence , which being understood of Glassenbury , implies a plain impossibility : For St. Patrick is said , to retreat thither towards the end of his Life , and Celestine dyed soon after his first sending into Ireland : So that I need not to insist on the Style , or the Names contained in this Charter , to prove the Forgery of it , it being so manifest by the Arguments already produced .

I now proceed to the Charters , whereof there are several extant in the (g) (g) Monastic . vol. 1. p. 12. Monasticon . The large Charter of King Ina , seems to be most considerable , and to favour the old Tradition , as it makes the Church at Glassenbury dedicated to Christ and the Blessed Virgin , to be the Fountain of all Religion , and the first in the Kingdom of Britain . But upon a strict enquiry into the Circumstances of this Charter , I see great reason to call in question the Truth of it , and not merely from the dissimilitude of Style , between this and other Charters of the Saxon times , which are allowed to be Authentick , such as those in Ingulphus , William of Malmsbury , the Additions to Matthew Paris , &c. But for these two Reasons which seem to me to have weight in them .

1. Because it refers to other ancient Charters of that Church , as to the Exemption of the Monastery . And the Benedictin Monks have a long time lain under so great a Suspicion , among those of their Religion , as to this matter of forging Charters of Exemption , that no prudent Persons will think those a sufficient Foundation to build their Faith upon , as to any ancient History , which must depend upon their Credibility . I shall not here mention what Gallonius , Launoy , Naude , and others abroad have said upon this Subject , nor what insufficient Answers . (h) (h) Mabillon de Re Diplomat . l. 3. c. 3. Mabillon hath lately made to their Objections ; but it is reasonable for us to consider , how much they have been Charged here at home with this Crime , by the Bishops of this Church , and how ill they have been able to defend themselves . It appears by the Epistle of Richard Archbishop of Canterbury , to Alexander the Third , in (i) (i) Petr. Blesens . Ep. 68. Petrus Blesensis , that there was a general Suspicion of Forgery in the Charters of Exemptions , which the Monasteries pretended to , Vt falsitas in omnium ferè Monasteriorum exemptione praevaleat , &c. And he there particularly instanceth in the Bishop of Salisbury , charging the Abbat of Malmsbury , with producing false Charters for his Exemption from the Bishop's Right of Election : But which is yet more considerable , in the time of Gregory the ninth , when St. Edmond was Archbishop of Canterbury , some Monks of Canterbury were Convicted of Forging a certain Charter of Privileges : But the Pope's Legate took up the business , and procured a Dispensation from the Pope , which put an end to the Cause . Which Dispensation Dr. (k) (k) Of Vse and Custome p. 93. Casaubon declares to the World , He read in an Old Manuscript belonging to the Church of Canterbury , wherein it was Registred : And wherein , as both he and Sr. Henry (l) (l) Spelman . Concil. p. 125. Spelman , tell us , It is observ'd , That that Church enjoy'd all its Lands and Privileges , onely by Custome and Prescription , sine Cartis vel Munimentis Regiis , without any written Charters , untill Anno Dom. 694. When Withred King of Kent caused the first to be written , which was the same with the Council of Becanceld . From hence Sr. Henry Spelman gives a prudent Caution , concerning the most ancient Charters , which the Monks pretended to , that they be not easily believed : There being so much Suspicion of Fraud in them . And that not onely now , but was so of Old , as appears by what (m) (m) Gervas . Doro. A.D. 1181. inter 10. Script . 1458. Gervase reports of the Monks of St. Augustin , That they produced very Suspicious , and rased Charters . The Case was this , the Monks of St. Augustine pretended an Exemption from the Jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Canterbury , as those of Glassenbury did from that of the Bishop of Wells ; upon an Appeal to Rome , a Commission was granted to the Bishop of Durham , and the Abbat of St. Albans to inspect their Charters , and to let the Archbishop examine them : But after great Tergiversation , they at last produced two Writings , which they called their Originals ; The first was ancient , but rased and subscribed , as if it were amended and without a Seal , which they called King Ethelbert 's Charter . The other was of much later Writing , with a Leaden Bull hanging at it , and the Figure of a Bishop upon it , which they called St. Augustine 's Charter . Against the First , The Rasure was objected , and the manner of Subscription , and want of a Seal . Against the Second , The lateness of the Writing , and the novelty of hanging Leaden Bulls to Charters , especially by Bishops on this side of the Alpes : And besides , the Style was very different from the Roman . Both these Charters are extant in the (n) (n) Monastic . p. 23 , 24 , 25. Monasticon , and a third of Ethelbert , with an Inspeximus of 36 Edw. III. But another Charter of Ethelbert is set down together with these in the (o) (o) Chronic. MS. in Bibl. A. T. C. MS. Chronicle of St. Augustin's , the Authour whereof was certainly a Monk there , being so zealously concern'd to defend these Charters , and to answer some of the former Objections against them . As to the want of a Seal to Ethelbert's Charter , he answers truly , That hanging Seals upon Wax were not then used , but onely a Subscription of the Name of the person with a Sign of the Cross before it , in token of their Conversion . For (p) (p) Ingulph . Hist. p. 512. ed. Sav. Ingulphus , a very competent Witness , declares , that the ancient English Charters to the time of Edward the Confessour were attested by Witnesses who set their Names with Golden Crosses , or other Marks before them . But the Normans brought in the use of Seals by Impressions upon Wax . But that MS. Authour will not allow the use of such Seals , till after the Conquest , except in the time of Cnut , who was a stranger . Whereas in the Contest between the Bishop of Lincoln and the Abbat of St. Albans , before Henry II. When the (q) (q) Vit. Abbat . S. Alban . p. 79 , 80. Saxon Charters were disputed for want of Seals , the other Party knew not what to answer ; But the King insisted on their Confirmation by Henry I. And the Monk , who writes the account of this Proceeding , alledgeth the Seal of Edward the Confessour to the Church of Westminster : But Edward brought in several Norman Customs , as Ingulphus shews , against the practice of his Predecessours . And this the Normans borrow'd from the French , whose Seals were generally affixed on the right side of the Charter , and not pendent with Labels , as they began to be about the Reign of Lewis VI. as (r) (r) Mabill . de Re Diplonat . l. 2. c. 16. n. 10 , 12. Mabillon hath shewed at large . And so some of our Learned (s) (s) Antiquit. Britan. in Anselmo . Antiquaries have thought , that pendent Seals were not brought into use here , till the time of Edw. I. For in a Charter of Henry I. granted to Anselm , the great Seal was affixed on the left side of the Parchment . And (t) (t) Antiquit. Oxon. l. 1. §. 81. Brian Twyne affirms that he saw a Charter of William the Conquerour so sealed in the Lumley Library . But that this Observation is not certain , appears by contrary Instances , as of the Pendent Seal to the Charter of Battel Abbey , printed by (u) (u) Seld. Not. ad Eadmer . p. 166. Mr. Selden ; and of the Charter of Henry II. to Glassenbury Abbey , which (w) (w) De Antiq. Cant. Academ . l. 1. p. 54. Dr. Caius saith he saw with a Seal of green Wax hanging to it by a string of red and white Silk . But from hence we may see how dangerous it is to make general Rules , as to these matters , from some particular Examples , when the Custome might vary . And , notwithstanding the Testimony of Ingulphus , there might be Seals sometimes used to Charters though not so frequently . Mr. (x) (x) Seld. of the Office of Lord Chancellor , ch. 2. Selden hath produced some Instances to that purpose , as in that of King Edgar to the Abbey of Persore , which he saith had plain Signs of three-Labels by the places cut for their being hanged on ; which is attested in a Letter from Godfrey , Archdeacon of Worcester , to Alex. III. And among the Chartae antiquae , There are some , saith he , cum Sigillo ; and one particularly cum Sigillo of King Cnout , which very much confirms what this Historian observes concerning Canutus his using a Seal . And our great (y) (y) Inst. f. 7. a. Lawyer hath produced the Deeds of King Edwin , Brother to King Edgar , and of King Offa , with Seals to them . And therefore , I think , Ingulphus ought not to be taken in so strict a sense , that there were no Seals in use before the Norman times , but that Deeds or Charters before were good or valid by bare Crosses and Marks , with Subscriptions , without Seals ; But that the Normans would allow none that had no Seals to them . And this upon due consideration will appear to be the true meaning of Ingulphus .

And the same MS. Authour commends the discretion of the Saxon way of confirming Charters , above that of the Normans , a Seal of Wax being so apt to decay , or to be lost or taken off . And he observes one particular Custome of the Normans , That they were wont to put some of the hair of their Heads or Beards into the Wax of their Seals . I suppose rather to be kept as Monuments than as adding any strength or weight to their Charters . So he observes , That some of the Hair of William , Earl of Warren , was to his time kept in the Priory of Lewes .

To that of the Leaden Bull appending to the Charter of St. Augustin , he makes a pitifull Answer , viz. That he , being deputed hither by the Pope , might use the same Seal which he did at Rome . And so every Legate might grant Bulls with Leaden Seals , which would not be well taken at Rome . But it is much more to the purpose which he adds , viz. That when in the time of Henry III. this Privilege was questioned by the Archbishop of Canterbury , because of this Leaden Bull , the Earl of Flanders produced such another , given him by a foreign Bishop , which he and his Predecessours had used ; the Fashion whereof he sets down , and the Bull it self was preserved as a Monument in St. Augustine's . But if this were then so common a Custome , especially at Rome , why had they no such Bulls of Gregory the Great , who sent Augustine ? To that he gives a frivolous Answer , viz. That Gregory died the same year of the endowment of St. Augustine ' s. But , did he leave no Successour ? And , had it not been more to their purpose to have produced one Leaden Bull of the Pope's at that time , than twenty of Augustine's the Monk ? But he gives no manner of answer to the Rasure of the first Charter , nor to the late Writing of the second : And although the using of Leaden Bulls were not so soon appropriated to the Consistorial Grants of the Bishop of Rome , but Princes and Bishops might use them , as Sir H. Spelman , and Monsieur du Cange , and Mabillon have all proved ; yet there ought to be better proof brought of the matter of Fact , as to St. Augustine's Privilege , for it is still very suspicious , not onely on the account of the Leaden Bull ( which (z) (z) Polyd. Virg. de Invent. l. 8. c. 2. Polydore Virgil could not find so early used even at Rome , and he allows it to be no elder than Anno Domini 772. and all the Instances brought before by (a) (a) Apud Leon. Allat . de Consens . Eccles. Orient . & Occident . l. 1. c. 6. n. 2. Dom. Raynaldus are confessed to be suspicious by (b) (b) Mabillon . de Re Diplomat . l. 2. c. 14. n. 9. Mabillon himself ) but there are several things in it which in (c) (c) Spelman . Concil. p. 124. Sir H. Spelman's Judgment favour of the Norman times , as the Jus consuetudinarium , Iudicia intus & foris , and the very Title of Archbishop , as it is there used , was hardly of that Antiquity in the Western Church , and was never given to Augustine by Gregory . But according to (d) (d) Isid. Orig. l. 7. c. 12. Isidore's explication of it , who was Gregory's Disciple , and understood the Language of that Age , Augustine could not properly call his Successours Archbishops , for he saith , That Title belong'd to them who had power over Metropolitans as well as other Bishops , and it was not before the ninth Age , as (e) (e) Mabill . l. 2. ● . ● . n. 1● . Mabillon and others observe , that it came to be commonly used for a Metropolitan .

It was therefore a judicious Rule laid down by the Learned Authour of the (f) (f) Propulae . ad Monast. Angl. Preface to the Monasticon concerning the Charters of Monks , that the elder they pretend to be , the more they are to be suspected ; For which he is deservedly praised by (g) (g) Papebroch . Propyl . ad To. 2. Apr. c. 10. n. 125. Papebrochius ; but (h) (h) Mabillon . l. 1. c. 4. l. 3. c. 2. Mabillon is very unwilling to allow it , as overthrowing at once the authority of all their ancient Charters . And therefore he hath endeavoured with mighty Industry to defend chiefly the old Benedictin Charters in France ; But he cannot deny many of them to be counterfeited ( Papebrochius saith almost all ) and at the Conclusion of his Discourse he vindicates the Monks by the commonness of the fault in elder times : l. 3. c. 6. n. 10. which is an Argument of Caution to us , rather than of any credit to be given to them . And it cannot be denyed , that he hath laid down many usefull Rules for discerning the true and false , with respect to the Customs of France . But we are still as much to seek as to our pretended Charters , since the Custome of making Charters cannot be made appear to be so old here as it was there . He doth indeed endeavour to prove from Bede's Epistle to Egbert , l. 1. c. 4. n. 4. that in his time there were written Privileges granted to Monasteries among the Saxons , and something before that , among the Britains , by the Synod of Landass , Anno Dom. 660. But he cannot prove , nor doth he attempt it , that there were any Charters among the Saxons before that of Withred , Anno Dom. 694. and if not , all the ancient Charters referr'd to in this Charter of Ina must be false and counterfeit .

2. How comes King Ina to have so great authority over all the Kings of Britain , the Archbishops , Bishops , Dukes and Abbats , as this Charter expresseth ? In the beginning of the Charter , he mentions Baldred as one of his Vice-Roys . In the middle he speaks of Baldred as one of his Predecessours , and joins him with Kenewalchius , Kentwin and Cedwalla . But in the end he makes him to confirm what Ina has granted , Ego , Baldredus Rex , confirmavi . But who was this King Baldred ? In the Kingdom of Kent , Edricus was in the beginning of Ina's Reign , according to the Savilian Fasti , and Withredus from the sixth to the end . In the Kingdom of the East Saxons there were Sighardus , Senfredus , Ossa and Selredus . In the Kingdom of East Angles , Beorna and Ethelredus . In the Kingdom of Mercia , Adelredus , Kenredus , Ceolredus , Athelbaldus . In the Kingdom of Northumberland , Alfredus , Osfredus , Kenredus , Osricus , But among all these not one Baldredus appears . There was indeed one of that Name King of Kent near an hundred years after ; but what is that to the time of Ina ? But suppose Baldred then in being , and onely a Vice-Roy in some part of Ina's Dominions , how comes Ina to this Vniversal Monarchy or Power to command all the Kings of Britain , which is expressed in the Charter ? Sed & omnibus Regni mei Regibus , &c. Praecipio . By what Authority did the King of the West Saxons at that time make such a Precept to all other Kings in Britain ? But , I remember , (i) (i) Galfrid . l. c. p. 101. ed. Bad. Ascens . Geffrey of Monmouth makes him Grandchild to Cadwallader . And the (k) (k) LL. Ed. Confess . c. 35. Authour of the Additions to King Edward's Laws saith , he had the Kingdom of Britain with his second Wife Wala , Daughter of Cadwallader ; and then Ina called a Parliament for the Intermarriage of Britains and Saxons . So that there was an Opinion among some , that Ina had the Monarchy of Britain , which Opinion was certainly follow'd by the Contriver of this Charter . But Mr. Lambard confesseth , that these Passages are not in the ancient MS. of King Edward's Laws , and it is a wonder they should ever come into them , being so destitute of any colour of authority , and so remote from the design of his Laws .

As to these counterfeit Charters , the Opinion of (l) (l) Propyl . ad To. 2. Apr. c. 8. n. 103. Papebrochius seems most probable to me , that they were for the most part framed in the eleventh Century , when there was Ignorance enough to make them pass , and occasion enough given to the Monks to frame them for their own security , against the encroachments of others upon their Lands , and the Jurisdiction of Bishops over their Monasteries . And William the Conquerour having given such invidious Privileges to Battell Abbey , as may be seen in his Charter , the elder Monasteries thought much to be so far behind them , and therefore made themselves as great Privileges by the favour of Saxon Kings . From hence in the next Age arose so many Contests about Jurisdiction between the Bishops and the several Monasteries , of which we reade not before , as we have already observed between the Abbey of St. Augustine and the Archbishop of Canterbury ; between the Abbey of Malmsbury and the Bishop of Salisbury ; and the Abbey of St. Albans and the Bishop of Lincoln . And at that time those Abbies were charged with forging their Charters . And when they were so charged were not able to defend them , as was remarkable in the case of Saint Augustine's , as it is related by (m) (m) Thorn . Chronic. c. 14. § 3. William Thorn a Monk of that Abbey : He confesseth the Archbishop chargeth their Privileges with Forgery , and that the Monks appealed to Rome , and that upon their Appeal several Commissions were granted to examine them ; but by his own relation , they shamefully declined to produce them as long as they durst , and still continued their Appeal . But when they saw no remedy , they produced the Charters of Ethelbert and Augustine , the Copies whereof the Delegates sent to Rome . But before they came thither the Pope died ; and the next Pope , Lucius , sent an Inhibition to the Archbishop , requiring him not to invade their Privileges till the question of Forgery were determined ; and he writes to King Henry II. in the behalf of the Abbey . Things being at this pass , they fairly made a Composition with the Archbishop , viz. That he should withdraw his Accusation of Fraud , in the Court of Rome , and they would yield up to him the main Points contested as to Jurisdiction . The form of which Composition is at large extant in Thorn . And the Confirmation of it by Henry II. in the other MS. Chronicon of that Abbey . Which in effect amounted to the Monks giving up the Cause of their Charters . Such a Controversie about Jurisdiction there was between Jocelin , Bishop of Bath and Wells , and the Abbey of Glassenbury , about Anno Dom. 1215. as appears by the Book called Secretum Domini Abbatis lately in the Arundell Library , but now in a private hand . So that there appears a sufficient inducement for them to forge such large Immunities and Exemptions , with respect to the Bishop's Jurisdiction , as this Charter contains ; and that seems to be the main Point aimed at in it . But in order to it , some extraordinary matter was to be alledged in favour of this Place , and nothing served so much in that Age , as to amuse the People with wonderfull Stories of the Antiquity of it , Calling it the Mother of Religion , and the Place of Visions and Revelations and Miracles , where St. Patrick and St. David dwelt in former times , before ever the Saxons came ( but not a word yet of Joseph of Arimathea : ) which were very plausible Pretences for extraordinary Privileges , and so they are alledged in this Charter of King Ina , Ita & ipsa supereminentem Privilegii obtineat dignitatem , nec ulli omnino hominum ancillare obsequium faciat in terris , &c. Which words are spoken of the Blessed Virgin , but , according to the Construction of that Age , to be under stoo of Glassenbury Abbey , because the Church was believed to be consecrated to her by our Saviour himself .

But it seems strange that such a Charter should ever pass for authentick with any who compare the Language of it with the History of King Ina , as it is delivered by the Monkish Historians . For by them it appears what Wars he had with his neighbour Princes , and how far he was to the last from commanding Kings and Princes and Archbishops , whose Kingdom was confined to the West and South Saxons , and had but one Bishop in it till the eighteenth year of his Reign , when it was divided into two , Daniel having one share , and Aldelm the other . And some years after Eadbertus was Bishop of the South Saxons , so that he had but three Bishops at the most , and never an Archbishop in his Dominions : How then could he call the several Kings , Archbishops and Bishops together to pass this Charter ? The like gross absurdity there is in the (n) (n) Monastic . Vol. 1. p. 146. Charter of Evesham Abbey , wherein Brightwaldus is said to draw it up with the consent of all the Princes in England met in Council , as the Pope Constantine explains it ; which is somewhat hard to believe concerning that Age , wherein they were under no common Head , but continually fighting with each other , till the West Saxons prevailed . And the Case of the Abbey of Evesham seems to have been much the same with that of Glassenbury . For (o) (o) W. Malmsbur . de Gest. Pontif. l. 4. p. 162. William of Malmsbury wonders how Bede came to omit the Foundation of it , if it were so solemnly declared at Rome as the Charters import , when Kenred and Offa were both there , which is mention'd by Bede . And in truth it is very strange that so diligent a Writer , especially of such things , as Bede was , should say not a Word either of Glassenbury or Evesham . But he judiciously imputes the occasion of founding this Monastery to some old Church of the Britains standing there in a desolate place , which Egwin , then Bishop of Worcester , took a great Fancy to , and so raised a Monastery there . But such a plain Story as this would never doe the Monks business , and therefore they must have a Legend of Egwin's Chains , &c. and the Vision of the Blessed Virgin there , and large Immunities granted to the Place on these accounts , as they have fully done in the Charters of Kenred and Offa , the Bull of Constantine and the Privilege of Egwin . But yet this unlucky charge of Pope Constantine to Brightwaldus , to summon a Council of the whole Nation , Princes and Bishops , to confirm this Charter , at a time when there were so many Kingdoms not onely divided , but most commonly in actual War with each other , makes this whole Charter appear to be an undoubted Forgery of the Monks to obtain great Privileges to themselves .

But to return to Glassenbury ; I do not question that King Ina did found a Monastery there , where before had been an ancient Church in the British times . But I see no ground to believe , that either Joseph of Arimathea , or St. Patrick , or St. David had ever been there . But these were great and well sounding Names to amuse the People with , and by degrees advanced that Monastery to so high a Reputation , that the very Monks of other places were concerned to lessen the authority of this Tradition , as is evident by the (p) (p) Chron. S. August . MS. in Bibl. A. T. C. MS. Chronicle of St. Augustine's , wherein the Monks of Glassenbury are charged with pretending to greater authority than they had reason for , that Monastery being first founded by King Ina , but they give out they had Land given by Arviragus a King of the Britains . And even (q) (q) Malmsbury . de Gestis Pontif. l. 2. p. 145. William of Malmsbury , although when he writes the Antiquities of Glassenbury , he seems firmly to believe Saint Patrick's being there , yet when he comes elsewhere to speak of his being buried there , he adds that cooling Expression , Si credere dignum , and takes not the least notice of Joseph of Arimathea and his Companions . So much difference he thought there ought to be between writing the Legend of a Monastery and a true History . And there he plainly affirms , that King Ina was the first Founder of it . To which (r) (r) Asserii Annales , MS. A.D. 726. Asserius agrees in an ancient MS. Copy of his Annals . For A. D. 726. he saith , Ina went to Rome , and there died , having built and dedicated a Monastery in Glassenbury . But what Presumption was it to say , He dedicated it , if it were dedicated so long before by Christ himself , as the Vision of St. David and the Glassenbury Tradition affirm ? I do not then deny that there was an ancient Church before Ina's time , which after the Western Saxons became Christians , grew into mighty Reputation , but all the Succession of Abbats before , either of Worgresius , or Brightwaldus , or others , I look on as fabulous . For (s) (s) Bed . Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 9. Bede and others say , Brightwaldus was Abbat of Reculver before he was Archbishop ; which is a good distance from Glassenbury . But the first Abbat there was Hemgislus , to whom Ina granted a Charter ; after him Beorwaldus , to whom King Ina granted several Lands by Charters , far more probable than this large one , whose authority I have hitherto discussed . Those Charters are short , and the Style agreeable to those times , and not one Word of Joseph of Arimathea , or St. Patrick , or St. David , in any of them . And those , I believe , were the original Charters of that Abbey .

But the Abbey being thus founded and well endowed , then , like a man that hath made his own Fortunes , who pretends to be derived from some ancient Stock , so this Monastery growing rich betimes , saw it must be cast much behind in Place and Dignity , unless it could lay claim to some greater Antiquity . And for this , the old British Church was an admirable Foundation . And St. Patrick and St. David , being two Saints of wonderfull esteem in Ireland and Wales , they first set up with the Reputation of their being at Glassenbury , the former lying buried there , and the latter building a little Chapel . The Monks finding the advantage of these Pretences , made a farther step towards the advancement of their Monastery , by giving out that their old Church was the first Church in Britain , and that all Religion came from thence into other parts , which by degrees gaining belief , they at last pitched upon Joseph of Arimathea , as the person who came first hither , being a Man whose Name was every where in great esteem for the respect he shew'd to our Saviour's Body : And him they thought they might safely pitch upon , not being pretended to by any other Church . But it was a considerable time before the Name of Joseph of Arimathea came to be mention'd , not being found in any of the Saxon Charters , which speak most to the advantage of Glassenbury ; as may be seen by those of King (t) (t) Monastic . Vol. 1. p. 15 , 16. Edmond and King Edgar in the Monasticon . But by the time of Henry II. the Tradition was generally received , that the old Church at Glassenbury was built by the Disciples of our Lord ; and that it was the original Church of this Nation , as appears by the Charter of Henry II. omitted in the Monasticon , but printed by (v) (v) Harpsfield . Hist. Eccles. l. 1. c. 2. Harpsfield , and the learned Primate of (w) (w) Usser . Primord . p. 122 , 123. Armagh , by which we see what Authority the Monks of Glassenbury had then obtained , for not onely this Tradition is inserted in the Charter , as a thing certain , but a Repetition is there made of several other Charters , as seen and read before the King , which were undoubtedly counterfeit , such as that of King Arthur , and several others ; yet all these went down then , and were confirmed by the King 's Inspeximus . From this time the Monks of Glassenbury were triumphant , and no one durst dispute their Traditions how improbable soever . This Charter being confirmed by the Inspeximus of Edw. II. An. 6 , 7. of Edw. III. An. 1 , 6. and 1 Edw. IV. And from hence it grew to be the common opinion of the Nation , and was pleaded for the honour of it in the Councils of Pisa , Constance , Siena and Basil , of which the (x) (x) Id. p. 23 , &c. Primate hath given a full account , and , as things passed among them then , Our Nation had as just Right to insist on their Tradition of Joseph of Arimathea , as the Spaniards on that of St. James going into Spain ; for certainly one Tradition was as good as the other .

But having thus far examined the Authority of this Tradition , I now come to consider the Circumstances of it . And supposing the Testimonies to confirm it to have been of far greater Authority than I find them , yet the very improbable Circumstances of the Story it self would be a sufficient reason for me to pass it over ( leaving every one to believe as much of it as he sees cause ) viz.

( 1. ) The Tradition of the Church mentioned by (y) (y) Euseb. l. 5. c. 24. Eusebius , (z) (z) Sophron. de Script . Eccles. Sophronius , (a) (a) Chrys. de 12 Apost. S. Chrysostome , and (b) (b) Hippolyt . de 12 Apost. Hippolytus Portuensis , That Saint Philip continued Preaching in the Eastern parts , about Phrygia , and suffer'd at Hierapolis .

(2) The Eremitical course of their Lives so wholly different from that of the Apostles , and other Disciples of our Lord , in an Age of so much business and employment in Preaching the Gospel , who went from one City and Countrey to another for that End .

( 3. ) The building of the Church by a Vision of the Archangel , and devoting it and themselves to the Blessed Virgin , favours too grosly of Monkish Superstition to be near the time pretended .

( 4. ) The Consecrating a Church-yard together with a Church , in order to the burial of persons in it at that time , is none of the most probable Circumstances , and yet it is a material one , Quod ipse Dominus Ecclesiam simul cum Coemeterio dedicarat . (c) (c) Spelman . Concil. p. 11. Sir H. Spelman observes , That the custome of compassing Churches , with Church-yards , was not so ancient : And withall he adds , That although the British Cities had Churches from the beginning of Christianity , yet there were no burying places within Cities , till Cuthbert , Archbishop of Canterbury , obtain'd leave for it , about Anno Dom. 758. Upon this (d) (d) Annal. A.D. 63. n. 26. Alford and (e) (e) Church History , l. 2. ch. 8. n. 5. Cressy charge him with a manifest mistake and great impertinency . A mistake , in that Ethelbert and Augustine were both buried in the Church of St. Peter and Saint Paul . And what then ? Doth Sir H. Spelman say there was no burying in Churches before Cuthbert's time ? No. But that there was no Burying Place in Cities before that time . For the Church of St. Augustine , or St. Peter and St. Paul , was without the City . For so the (f) (f) Chronic. MS. Tit. 12. MS. Chronicle of St. Augustine 's saith , That when the Bodies of the Kings and Archbishops were carried thither to burial , they follow'd our Saviour , who suffer'd without the Gate . And that it was like the children of Israel 's going out of Egypt , &c. Which is sufficient to prove the truth of Sir H. Spelman's Observation , which relates to Burying in Cities and not in Churches . And withall the Reason alledged in one of the Charters of (g) (g) Monastic . Vol. 1. p. 24. King Ethelbert , why that place was assigned for a Burying place , is , because the City is for the Living , and not for the Dead . But why do they not prove the Antiquity of Church-yards to be so great , which was the most to the purpose ? But they say , Sir H. Spelman 's Observation was impertinent , Glassenbury being then a solitary place , and very far from being a City . It is true , If the weight had been laid by him onely upon that , there being no Evidence of any Roman City there . But his design was to prove , That Church-yards were not then adjoining to Churches , because the Cemeteries were without the City , and the Churches within in the British times ; And even in the Saxon times , (h) (h) Spelman . Concil. p. 290. he saith , although they buried in Churches , yet those Churches in which they buried were without the Cities , till Cuthbert first procured the alteration by Royal authority , and , some say , by Papal too . But the Monks of St. Augustine's denied the Pope's confirmation .

But the main Circumstance I shall insist upon , is , the Incongruity of this Story with the condition of the Roman Province at that time . For there was no such British King then as Arviragus , and in that Countrey , as will appear by the more Southern parts of the Island being reduced into the form of a Province before Anno Dom. 63. when the Glassenbury Tradition saith , Joseph of Arimathea came first to Britain . For (i) (i) Tacit. vit. Agric. c. 14. Tacitus saith , it was done as to the nearest part of the Island , when A. Plautius and Ostorius Scapula were Governours here , and between them and Suetonius Paulinus were Didius Gallus and Veranius . In probability the Belgae were subdued by Vespasian , of whom (k) (k) Sueton. in Vesp. c. 4. Suetonius saith , That he conquer'd here two powerfull Nations , aboue twenty Towns , and the Isle of Wight , By which we find his employment was Westward , and the Belgae and Damnonii were the two powerfull Nations that way . And in all the Actions afterwards , we find no Care taken by the Roman Generals to secure themselves against the Belgae , as they did against the Brigantes and Silures , among whom Caractacus commanded ; so that there could be no such British King at that time among the Belgae as Arviragus is supposed to have been . For if there had been when (l) (l) Tacit. Annal. 12. c. 30. Ostorius marched Northwards , having suppressed the Iceni , it is not to be supposed , that he would have fixed his Garrisons on the Severn and the Avon , to secure the Province . For , as our (m) (m) Camd. Britan. p. 375. Judicious Antiquary hath well observed , The design of Ostorius therein was to keep the Provincial Britains from joining with the others ; and therefore , all on this side those Garrisons were within the Roman Province ; Now the Places where the Garrisons were placed are by Tacitus said to be Antona and Sabrina . The latter is certainly the Severn , which parted the Belgae and the Silures . For Antona , Camden reads Aufona , ( although Northanton comes nearer the former Name , and Southanton had its Name from the River Anton , which there runs into the Sea ; and Ptolemy calls Trisanton , i. e. saith Camden , Traith Anton , the Mouth of Anton ) But he chuses Aufona , for this reason , because the two Avons rise both in the Country of Northampton , and so cut the Island , that none can pass out of the North , but they must cross one or the other of them , or else fall upon the Roman Garrisons between , the Remainders whereof he takes notice of between the rise of the two Avons at Gildsborough and Daintry ; by which means he hindred all intercourse between the Brigantes and the Roman Province , as the other did between the Silures and them . But if there had been such a British King as Arviragus among the Belgae , what would the fortifying the Severn have signified , when the Enemies to the Romans lived on the Roman side ? Tacitus indeed mentions an Expedition of Ostorius against the Cangi , whom (n) (n) Britan. p. 68. Camden sometimes thought a small People among the Belgae , but upon better consideration , (o) (o) Brit. p. 463. he places them in Cheshire , where he found an Inscription concerning the CEANGI . And Tacitus saith , They were not far from the Sea coast which looks towards Ireland .

(p) (p) R. Whit. Basing . l. 4. p. 293. R. White of Basingstoke supposes this Arviragus to bestow the Island on Joseph of Arimathea , when Trebellius Maximus was Governour here , who succeeded Petronius Turpilianus the year C. Suetonius Paulinus was Consul at Rome ; Which , according to the Savilian Fasti , was in the twelfth year of Nero , and Anno Domini 67. ( four years after Joseph's coming , according to the Glassenbury Tradition ) but that is no great matter , if at that time we are sure there was such a King as Arvinagus among the Belgae : But he again contradicts the Glassenbury Story . For Malmsbury saith , That the Barbarous King obstinately refused to quit his Religion , but , out of pity to them , gave them the Island to live in ; but White saith , He was well affected to the Christian Religion , and was in all respects an admirable Prince . This Arviragus he takes out of the (q) (q) Galsr. Mon. l. 1. c. 25 , 26. British History , where pleasant Stories are told of him , and from thence in (r) (r) Matt. West . A. D. 44. Matthew Westminster , as , of his opposing Claudius , and then marrying his Daughter Genissa , and the reconciliation between him and Vespasian by her means , &c. And how his Son Marius succeeded him , and then Coillus who was wonderfully beloved by the Roman Senate . Here we have found at last the three Kings of Glassenbury , Arviragus , Marius and Coillus , as they are exstant in Capgrave and others : So that the Glassenbury Tradition had not its perfection till it had received these improvements from the British History . For William of Malmsbury , though he took so great pains in this matter , yet knew nothing of Arviragus , Marius and Coillus . He speaks indeed of three Pagan Kings giving twelve portions of Land to the twelve Brethren but he knew not their Names . Which Grant , he saith , was confirmed by King Lucius to twelve others who were placed there , in imitation of the first twelve . And this continued to the coming of St. Patrick . And yet towards the Conclusion of this Book he saith , That Anno Domini 601. the King of Dompnonia , i. e. Devonshire and Cornwall , gave to the old Church in Glassenbury the Land called Ynis Withrin , or , the Island of Avalon . Who this King was , he saith , he could not learn , but he concludes him to have been a Britain , by calling the Island by the British Name . But as to Arviragus , that there was a British Prince of that name cannot be denied , since Juvenal mentions him in Domitian's time .

Omen habes , inquit , magni claríque Triumphi , Satyr. 4. v. 125. Regem aliquem capies , aut de Temone Britanno Excidet Arviragus

The (s) (s) Chron. Dover . apud Leland . Collect. vol. 2. p. 50. Authour of the Chronicle of Dover understands this Passage as spoken to Nero ; which agrees much better with the Tradition of Glassenbury , but will by no means agree with Juvenal , who saith plainly enough that Satyr related to Domitian and his Flatterers . And this was a very insipid Flattery to Domitian , unless Arviragus were a considerable Prince then living , and an Enemy to Caesar. For what Triumph could he have over a Subject or a Friend as Aviragus is supposed after the reconciliation with Vespasian ? And no such Enemy could appear at that time in these parts of Britain . For (t) (t) Tacit. Agric. c. 17 , 18 , 20. Petilius Cerealis had conquer'd the Brigantes , and Julius Frontinus the Silures , and Agricola after them the Ordovices : And in the time of his Government , Tacitus saith , Even the consederate Cities among the Britains , who stood upon Terms of Equality before , then submitted themselves to the Roman Power , and received Garrisons among them . After this Agricola proceeded Northwards against new People , and destroyed them as far as the Frith of Taus ( Tweed . ) Then he fortified the Passage between Glota and Bodotria ( Dumbretton and Edenborough Frith . ) So that the Romans were absolute Lords of all this side , having cast out the Enemy as it were into another Land , as Sir H. Savil translates the words of Tacitus . From which it is evident , there could be no such King as Arviragus at that time in these parts of the Island , over whom Domitian could expect a Triumph .

But suppose there were , what is this to the eighth of Nero , when Joseph of Arimathea is said to have come hither , at what time Arviragus is said to be King in Britain ? It is possible he might live so long , but how comes he to be never mention'd in the Roman Story , as Prasutagus , Cogidunus , Caractacus , Togodumnus and Galgacus are ? Arviragus his name was well known at Rome in Domitian's time ; why not spoken of before ? (u) (u) D. Powel . in Catal. Reg. Brit. Some think he was the same with Prasutagus ; but this cannot be , for Prasutagus was dead before the Revolt of the Britains under Boadicea , which was occasion'd by the Romans ill usage of the Britains after his death . And Prasutagus left onely two Daughters , what becomes then of his Son Marius ? whom (w) (w) White Hist. Brit. l. 4. p. 384. White would have to be Cogidunus . But Marius is said to succeed Arviragus , who was alive in Domitian's time , and Cogidunus had the Cities conferred upon him before Suetonius Paulinus came into Britain , as appears by Tacitus ; which are things inconsistent . (x) (x) Alford . Annal. Eccles. A. D. 45. n. 9. Others say that Arviragus was the same with Caractacus ; for this Opinion Alford contends , and Juvenal , he saith , mentions the name by a Poetical Licence , although he lived long before . But what reason is there to suppose that Fabricius Veienti should make such a course Complement to Domitian , that he should triumph over a man dead , and triumphed over once already , by Claudius , who was never known at Rome by any other name than Caractacus ( as far as we can find ) by which he was so famous for his long Opposition to the Romans ? But it is very probable , that in Domitian's time , after the recalling Agricola , and taking away the Life of Salustius Lucullus , his Successour , The Britains took up Arms under Arviragus . And the (y) (y) Usser . Prim. p. 583. Learned Primate of Armagh mentions an old British Coin in Sir R. Cotton's Collections with these Letters on it ARIVOG , from whence he thinks his true name was Arivogus , which the Romans turned to Arviragus . And the old Scholiast there saith , that was not his true name . The Britains being now up in Arms , as far as we can learn , were not repressed till Hadrian came over in Person , and built the first Wall , to keep them out of the Roman Province . For , before this , (z) (z) Spartian . in Hadriano . Spartianus saith , The Britains could not be kept in subjection to the Roman Power . So that here was a fit season in Domitian's time ( Agricola being recalled in the beginning of Domitian's Reign ) for such a King as Arviragus to appear in the head of the Britains , and it was then a suitable Complement to him , to wish him a Triumph over Arviragus . But (a) (a) Alford . A. D. 53. n. 7. Alford saith , that Claudius sent Caractacus home again , and after many years he dyed in Peace , being a Friend to the Romans . How then comes Tacitus to take no notice of him , as he doth of Cogidunus ? Is it probable the Romans would restore so subtile and dangerous an Enemy as Caractacus had been to them ? Cogidunus had been always faithfull to them , but Caractacus an open Enemy , and the Silures still in being , over whom he commanded , and not over the Belgae , as he must have done , if he were the Arviragus who gave the Hydes of Land to Joseph of Arimathea and his Companions .

These things I have here put together to shew for what Reasons I decline the Tradition of Joseph of Arimathea's coming hither to Preach the Gospel . And although they may not be sufficient to convince others , yet I hope they may serve to clear me from unexcusable Partiality , which (b) (b) Church History , l. 2. ch. 1. n. 9. Mr. Cressy charges on all who call this Tradition into question .

( 2. ) But , notwithstanding , I hope to make it appear from very good and sufficient Evidence , that there was a Christian Church planted in Britain during the Apostles times . And such Evidence ought to be allow'd in this matter which is built on the Testimony of ancient and credible Writers , and hath a concurrent probability of Circumstances .

I shall first produce the Testimony of ancient and credible Writers . For it is an excellent Rule of (c) (c) Baron . A.D. 1. n. 12. Baronius in such Cases , That no Testimonies of later Authours are to be regarded concerning things of remote Antiquity , which are not supported by the Testimony of ancient Writers . And there is a difference in the force of the Testimony of ancient Writers themselves , according to their Abilities and Opportunities . For some had far greater judgment than others , some had greater care about these matters , and made it more their business to search and enquire into them ; and some had greater advantages by being present in the Courts of Princes or Councils of Bishops , whereby they could better understand the Beginning and Succession of Churches . And for all these , there was none more remarkable in Antiquity than Eusebius , being a learned and inquisitive Person , a Favorite of Constantine , the first Christian Emperour ( born and proclaimed Emperour in Britain ) one present at the Council at Nice , whither Bishops were summoned from all parts of the Empire , and one that had a particular curiosity to examine the History of all Churches , designing an Ecclesiastical History out of the Collections he made . The Testimony of a Person so qualified cannot but deserve great Consideration , especially , when it is not delivered by way of Report , but when the force of an Argument depends upon it . And (d) (d) Euseb. Demonst. Evang. l. 3. c. 7. p. 113. Eusebius , in his third Book of Evangelical Demonstration , undertakes to prove , that the Apostles , who first preached the Gospel to the World , could be no Impostours or Deceivers ; and , among other Arguments , he makes use of this , That although it were possible for such men to deceive their Neighbours and Countreymen with an improbable Story , yet what madness were it for such illiterate men , who understood onely their Mother Tongue , to go about to deceive the World by preaching this Doctrine in the remotest Cities and Countries ? And having named the Romans , Persians , Armenians , Parthians , Indians , Scythians ; he adds particularly , that some passed over the Ocean 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , to those which are called the British Islands . From whence he concludes , that some more than humane power did accompany the Apostles , and that they were no light or inconsiderable men , much less Impostours and Deceivers . Now unless this had been a thing very well known at that time , that Christianity was planted here by the Apostles , why should he so particularly and expresly mention the British Islands ? It cannot be said that they are onely set down to denote the most remote and obscure places . For , long before that time , the British Islands were very well known all over the Roman Empire , Britain having been the Scene of many Warlike Actions from Claudius his time ; The Occasion of Emperours additional Titles and Triumphs ; The Residence of Roman Lieutenants and Legions ; The Place of many Roman Colonies , Cities and Ways : But especially , about Constantine's time , It was the talk of the World , for the Revolt of Carausius and Allectus ; The Victory and Death of Constantius here ; The Succession of Constantine , and his being declared Emperour by the Army in Britain . So that scarce any Roman Province was so much interested in the several Revolutions of the Empire as Britain , and therefore Constantine going from hence , and being so much in the esteem of Eusebius , it is not to be conceived , that he should speak these Words at random , but that he had made a diligent Enquiry both of Constantine himself , to whom he was well known , and of others of his Court , concerning the State of the British Churches , of what continuance they were , and by whom planted . After all which Eusebius affirms it with so much assurance , That some of the Apostles preached the Gospel in the British Islands .

Much to the same purpose (e) (e) Theodoret. To. 4. Serm. 9. p. 610. Theodoret speaks , another learned and judicious Church Historian . For among the Nations converted by the Apostles , he expresly names the Britains ; and elsewhere saith , (f) (f) To. 1. in Psal. 116. p. 870. That St. Paul brought Salvation to the Islands that lie in the Ocean , after he had mention'd Spain , and therefore in all probability the British Islands are understood by him . And in another place (g) (g) In 2 ep. ad Tim. 4. v. 17. he saith , That St. Paul , after his Release at Rome , went to Spain , and from thence carried the Light of the Gospel to other Nations . What other Nations so likely to be understood as those which lay the nearest , and are elsewhere said to be converted by the Apostles , as the Britains are by him ? St. (h) (h) Hieron . in Amos. c. 5. Jerome saith , That St. Paul , having been in Spain , went from one Ocean to another , imitating the motion and course of the Sun of Righteousness , of whom it is said , his going forth is from the end of Heaven , and his circuit unto the ends of it ; And that his diligence in Preaching extended as far as the Earth it self . Which are more indefinite Expressions . But elsewhere he saith , (i) (i) De Script . Eccles . That St. Paul , after his Imprisonment , preached the Gospel in the Western parts ; By which the British Islands were especially understood ; As will appear by the following Testimony of (k) (k) Clem. Epist. ad Corinth . p. 8. Clemens Romanus , who saith , St. Paul preached Righteousness through the whole World , and in so doing went 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , to the utmost bounds of the West . Which Passage will necessarily take in Britain , if we consider what was then meant by the Bounds of the West . Plutarch , in the Life of Caesar , speaking of his Expedition into Britain , saith , He was the first who brought a Fleet into the Western Ocean ; By which he understands the Sea between Gaul and Britain . And (l) (l) Euseb. vit. Const. l. 1. c. 25 , 41. l. 2. c. 2● . Eusebius several times calls the British Ocean , the Western , and joins the British Ocean and the Western parts together . And (m) (m) Euseb. de Martyr Palaest . c. 13. elsewhere he mentions Gaul and the Western parts beyond it ; by which he understands Britain . And (n) (n) Theod. Hist. Religios . c. 26. p. 881. Theodoret reckons up the Inhabitants of Spain , of Britain and Gaul , ( who , saith he , lie between the other two ) as those who dwell in the bounds of the West ; And among these the Britains must be in the utmost bounds , because the Gauls lie in the midst . (o) (o) Herod . l. 4. p. 273. Herodotus saith , the Celtae are the most Western of all the Europeans . Now the ancient Greek Geographers knew of but two Nations in Europe besides themselves , the Celtae and the Scythae ; these latter comprehended all in the most Northern parts of Europe , and the Celtae the Western ; And among these the remotest were the Britains . Thence (p) (p) Horat Carm. l. 1. c. 35. Horace calls them , Vltimos Orbis Britannos ; As (q) (q) Catull. ad Aur. Catullus before him , Vltimósque Britannos . For before the discovery of Britain , the Morini , who lived over against it , were said to be the utmost People of the Earth . So (r) (r) Aeneid . l. 8. Virgil calls them , Extremos hominum Morinos . And (s) (s) Plin. l. 19. c. 1. Pliny , Vltimíque hominum existimati Morini . Aethicus saith they were , Gentes Oceani Occidentalis . But Britain being throughly made known in the time of Claudius , The utmost bounds of the West must be understood of Britain , especially since (t) (t) Catull. ad Caesar. Catullus calls Britain , Vltimam Occidentis Insulam . And (u) (u) Arnob. in Psal. 147. Arnobius setting down the bounds of the Gospel East and West , for the East he mentions the Indians , and for the West the Britains . I cannot but wonder what so Learned a man as (w) (w) Launoy de loco Sulpic. Severi , § 20. p. 123. Joh. Launoy means , when , being urged by his Adversaries with this place of Clemens his Epistle to prove the Apostolical Antiquity of the Gallican Churches , He fairly rejects the authority of this Epistle , which hath been so universally received by all Learned men since the first publishing of it . But then he argues well , that if this passage holds for Gaul , it will much more hold for Britain . So that from this undoubted Testimony of Clemens it follows , not onely , That the Gospel was preached in Britain in the times of the Romans , but , That St. Paul himself was the Preacher of it . Which is affirmed by (x) (x) Ven. Fortunat . vit. St. Martini , l. 3. Venantius Fortunatus , where he describes St. Paul's labours . Transit & Oceanum , vel quà facit Insula Portum , Quásque Britannus habet terras quásque ultima Thule . But because this may look onely like a Poetical Expression ,

( 3. ) To make this out more fully , I shall consider the concurrent probability of Circumstances , together with these Testimonies . And I shall make it appear , ( 1. ) From St. Paul's Circumstances , that he had Leisure and Opportunity enough to have come hithe● ( 2. ) From the Circumstances of Britain , that here was incouragement and invitation enough for him to come . ( 3. ) From the Circumstances of the rest of the Apostles , That he was the most likely to come hither of any of them .

( 1. ) That St. Paul had Leisure and Opportunity enough to come hither to preach the Gospel . It is agreed by (y) (y) Euseb. in Chron. Eusebius , St. (z) (z) Hieron . in Catal. Jerome , and others of the Ancients , That St. Paul suffer'd at Rome , 14 th . of Nero. (a) (a) Baron . A. D. 69. n. 1. Baronius saith , the 13th . reckoning the years of Nero exactly from the beginning of his Reign in October ; But (b) (b) Petav. de Doctr. Temp. l. 11. c. 14. Petavius saith , That the Ancients reckon'd the years according to the usual custome of a civil year . So that the 13th . of Nero's Reign is the 14th . from the Calends of January . St. Paul was sent to Rome , when Festus was made Procuratour of Judaea , in the room of Felix , which was , say Eusebius and St. Jerome , in the second of Nero ; And I see no reason to question it ; For although Felix succeeded Cumanus in the Government of Judaea , who was not condemned till the 12th . of Claudius ( from whence to the second of Nero cannot be reckon'd those many years (c) (c) Act. 24.10 . St. Paul saith he had been Governour among the Jews ) yet we are to consider , that Felix was not sent immediately from Rome , as (d) (d) Baron . A. D. 50. n. 8. Baronius mistakes , but upon Cumanus his Sentence , had his former Government inlarged . Judaea being then added to his Province , and part of the Province which he had before being given to Agrippa , as (e) (e) Joseph . de Bell. Iud. l. 2. c. 11. Josephus saith ; So that part of Galilee and Samaria having been under his Government before , Saint Paul might well say , he had been a Ruler among them many years , although he were dismissed in the second of Nero . And although (f) (f) Tacit. Annal. 12. c. 54. Tacitus saith , That Felix had been a long time Governour of Judaea , yet it appears , by the distribution of the Province between Cumanus and him , That before Cumanus his Banishment , that which was properly Judaea fell not to his share ; And it is not probable that his Government should outlast the Favour of Pallas with Nero , which mightily declined in his second year . After Saint Paul's coming to Rome , Saint Luke saith , he abode there (g) (g) Act. 28.30 . two years . But (h) (h) Massut . de vit. S. Pauli , l. 13. c. 1. Massutius observes from the Circumstances of Saint Paul's Voyage , That he could not come to Rome till the third of Nero. So that he could not have his liberty till the fifth , upon occasion of the Favours shew'd , as he conjectures , to Prisoners and Exiles on the Murther of Agrippina . But from this time to his returning to Rome , he went up and down Preaching the Gospel . To which time (i) (i) Vie de St. Paul , l. 2. p. 286. Godeau , in his Life of Saint Paul , allows eight years : (k) (k) Massut . ib. c. 67. Massutius rather more ; (l) (l) Baron . A. D. 61. n. 2. Baronius the same ; And he saith , it was time enough for him to pass through the whole World ; Which Massutius repeats after him . The Question now is , Where Saint Paul employ'd all this time ? The Ancient Writers of the Church generally say , in the Western parts ; so Clemens , Theodoret , St. Jerome , Athanasius , Epiphanius , and others . But I need not to insist on particular Testimonies , since the onely Learned (m) (m) L. Cappell . ad Hist. Apostol. Appen . p. 29. Person who hath opposed this Opinion doth ingenuously confess it to have been the common and received Opinion of all the Fathers . And I see no reason , by any thing he hath produced , to recede from it . For suppose we should grant , that he went back into the Eastern parts , and visited the Churches there , some part of this time ; yet there is enough still left for St. Paul to Preach the Gospel in Britain and other Western parts , as the Fathers say that he did . And if we compare the time spent by St. Paul in his former Travels in the East , and allow him to use an equal diligence afterwards , there cannot appear any improbability that he should come into Britain , and establish a Christian Church here . Three Peregrinations of St. Paul we have an Account of in the Acts of the Apostles , before his Voyage to Rome . The (n) (n) Act. 13.14 . first is of him and Barnabas , from Antioch to Seleucia , Cyprus , Perga , Iconium , Lystra , and Derbe of Lycaonia ; from whence they returned back and settled the Government of the Churches then planted by them . And although it be said (o) (o) Act. 14.3 , 8. that they abode long at Iconium and Antioch , yet (p) (p) Massut . l. 4. c. 9. Massutius shews , That this whole Peregrination took up but five years : Which is as much as (q) (q) Baron . A. D. 46. n. 12. Baronius allows from the beginning of it , to the Council of Jerusalem . For that he placeth in the 4th of Claudius , and this in the 9th . But (r) (r) A.D. 49. n. 1. he makes their return to Antioch in the 7th , so that he allows but three years to the founding and settling so many Churches . After the Council at Jerusalem , Saint Paul takes another Progress from Antioch , and went through (s) (s) Act. 15.41 . Syria and Cilicia , from thence to Derbe and Lystra ; and so through Phrygia , and Galatia , and Mysia ; and then from Troas crossed the Sea into Macedonia , where he first Preached at Philippi , a Roman Colonie : And from thence passed to Thessalonica , and so to Berrhoea , Athens and (t) (t) Act. 18.11 , 18 , Corinth , where he tarried a year and six months and more , and then failed into Syria , and made haste to Jerusalem , 22. and so returned to Antioch . This second Progress (u) (u) Baron . A. D. 51. n. 56. Baronius reckons from the ninth of Claudius to the twelfth , and half the time was spent at Corinth . The third was again from Antioch over all the Countrey of Galatia and Phrygia , to which (w) (w) Baron . A. D. 54. n. 1. Act. 18.23 . Baronius allows a years time ; And the next he fixes at Ephesus , where St. Paul saith he (x) (x) Act. 20.31 . tarried three years ( not exactly , but the far greatest part of it , having taught (y) (y) Act. 19.8 , 10. three months in the Synagogue , and two years in the School of Tyrannus . ) From Ephesus he goes into Macedonia and Achaia , and having abode there three months , he returned through Macedonia to Troas , and from thence went to Miletus , whither he sent for the Elders of the Church , and took his solemn leave of them , saying , (z) (z) Act. 20 . 2●.38 . that they should see his Face no more . From Miletus he passed to Phoenicia , and so to Jerusalem , where he was kept two years in custody , and then sent by Festus to Rome . This is a short account of St. Paul's labours and diligence in Preaching the Gospel before his Imprisonment at Rome . And we cannot suppose a Person of such indefatigable Industry and Pains , should lie still so many years after . It is certain he thought he should never return more to the Eastern parts , when he said so solemnly , I know that ye all , among whom I have gone Preaching the Kingdom of God , shall see my Face no more . Which Words do not onely concern the Church of Ephesus , but all the other Churches planted by him in the East ; And this he speaks not as his fear or conjecture , but out of certain Knowledge . And therefore it is not probable he should return into the East , nor , if he did , would this hinder his coming into these parts afterwards , where he might plant Churches within that time . But it is objected , That there are no certain Monuments of such Churches planted by him in Italy , Gaul , Germany or Spain . What certain Monuments are there of new Churches planted by him in the East after his return ? And it is so much less probable , because the Eastern Writers , who should know best , allot this time to his Preaching in the West . But it is well observed by the Learned (a) (a) M. Velser . Rer. Vindel. l. 6. M. Velserus , speaking of the Preaching of the Apostles , St. Peter and St. Paul , in these Western parts , That we are not to judge of the Planting of Churches by the remaining Annals and Monuments , because on the one side we are certain that their sound went out into all the Earth : And on the other , great care was taken in the several Persecutions , especially that of Dioclesian , to burn all the Monuments which concerned the Christian Churches . But yet , as to Britain , we have undoubted Testimony of a Christian Church planted here by the Apostles , and by none so probably as Saint Paul . For Gildas saith , The Gospel was here received before the fatal defeat of the Britains by Suetonius Paulinus ; which , according to Sir H. Savil's Fasti , was the seventh of Nero , the eighth saith Petavius : And St. Paul being at liberty the fifth , had time and conveniency enough to settle a Christian Church in Britain .

( 2. ) That there was Incouragement and Invitation enough for St. Paul to come into Britain , not onely from the Infinite numbers of People , which , (b) (b) Caesar. l. ● . Caesar saith , were here in his time , but from the new Settlements that were daily making here by the Romans , after the first Success , which they had in the time of Claudius : For then Colonies were drawn over hither ; And not onely Military Colonies settled for the security of the Roman Conquests , such as that of Camalodunum is described by (c) (c) Tacit. Annal. 12. c. 32.14 . c. 31. Tacitus , formerly the Royal Seat of Cynobelin , King of the Trinobantes ; but also Civil and Trading Colonies , such as London was from the beginning , and therefore commended by Tacitus for its admirable Situation for Trading , and all Accommodations to that end ; and , upon the best enquiry I can make , I very much incline to believe it of a Roman Foundation , and no elder than the time of Claudius ( as will be made appear in another Discourse : ) And that in the time of Suetonius Paulinus it was inhabited by Romans and Britains together , is evident from Tacitus ; When Suetonius Paulinus drew out the Inhabitants , the City not being then defensible against the Britains , who in that Revolt destroyed LXX thousand Romans and their Allies , saith Tacitus ; But (d) (d) Xiphil . p. 168. Dio saith , two Cities ( London and Verulam ; for Camalodunum was destroyed before ) and Eighty thousand Men. This was a time of so much Disorder and Bloudshed , That Gildas with great reason places the Planting of Christianity here before it . And St. Paul might have some particular incouragement at Rome to come hither from Pomponia Graecina , Wife to A. Plautius , the Roman Lieutenant under Claudius in Britain ; For that she was a Christian appears very probable from the account Tacitus gives of her ; (e) (e) Tacit. Annal. 13. c. 32. He saith , she was accused of foreign Superstition , and that so far as to endanger her Life ; But her Husband clear'd her , sitting as Iudge according to the ancient form ; and she lived long after , but in perpetual sadness . If Tacitus were to describe the Primitive Christians , he would have done it just after this manner , Charging their Religion with Superstition , and the Severity of their Lives ( abstaining from all the Feasts and Jollities of the Romans ) as a continual Solitude . It was the way of the Men of that time , such as (f) (f) Suct . l. 6. c. 16. Suetonius , and (g) (g) Plin. Epist. l. 10. ep. 98. Pliny , as well as (h) (h) Tacit. Annal. 15. Tacitus , to speak of Christianity as a Barbarous and Wicked Superstition ( as appears by their Writings ) being forbidden by their Laws ; which they made the onely Rule of Religion . And this happen'd when Nero and Calphurnius Piso were Consuls , after St. Paul's coming to Rome , and therefore it is not unreasonable to suppose her one of his Converts , by whom he might easily be informed of the state and condition of Britain , and thereby be more incouraged to undertake a Voyage thither . It is certain that St. Paul did make considerable Converts at his coming to Rome ; Which is the reason of his mentioning (i) (i) Phil. 4.22 . the Saints in Caesar 's houshold . And it is not improbable that some of the British Captives carried over with Caractacus and his family might be some of them ; who would certainly promote the Conversion of their Countrey by St. Paul . But I cannot affirm , as (k) (k) Moncaeius , de Incunab . Regiis Eccles. Christiana Vet. Britan . Moncaeius doth , That Claudia , mention'd by St. Paul , was Caractacus his Daughter , and turn'd Christian , and after married to Pudens a Roman Senatour ; whose Marriage is celebrated by Martial in his noted Epigrams to that purpose . It is certain that Claudia Ruffina was a Britain , who is so much commended by (l) (l)

Martial . l. 4. ep. 13.

l. 11. ep. 53.

Martial for her Wit and Beauty . But if these Epigrams were written in Trajan's time , as is very probable , It is somewhat of the latest for the Daughter of Caractacus who came in Claudius his time to Rome . But (m) (m) Alford Annal. Eccles. A. D. 53. n. 5 , 6. Alford digests all this well enough , onely he is extremely concern'd , lest she should be made the Apostle of Britain , and Preach here before St. Peter . But the (n) (n) Antiq. Britan . p. 3. Authour of the Antiquitates Britannicae , whom he reflects upon , saith no such thing as he would impute to him . He onely saith , That if she were a Christian she would acquaint her Countreymen as much with the Christian Doctrine as she did before with Martial 's Witt. Wherein there is no Profaneness or Absurdity . But he adds , that in so Noble a Family , The rest of her kindred who were baptized with her might be the Occasions of dispersing Christianity in the British Nation . So that there was no need , for his bidding Claudia to keep at home , and make room for St. Peter to come to Britain to preach the Gospel . But if this Claudia were St. Paul's Disciple , why might not she excite that Apostle to go into her Countrey , to plant Christianity there , as he had done with so much Success in other Places ? And whether St. Peter or St. Paul were more probably the Apostle of Britain , is now to be considered . And I affirm ,

( 3. ) That St. Paul was the most likely to come hither of any of the Apostles . The several Traditions about St. James , Simon Zelotes and Philip , are so destitute of any ancient Testimony or Probability , that the Competition among the Apostles can lie onely between St. Peter and St. Paul . Some Writers of our Church History have endeavoured for particular Reasons , to prove St. Peter to have preached the Gospel in Britain ; But their Proofs are very slight and inconsiderable , and depend chiefly on the authority of Simeon Metaphrastes or other Legendary Writers , or some Monkish Visions , or some Domestick Testimonies of his pretended Successours , or some late partial Advocates , such as (o) (o) Eysengren . Cent. 1. part. 7. dist. 8. Eysengrenius , who professes to follow Metaphrastes . All which together are not worth mentioning in comparison with the Authours on the other side ; I shall therefore examine the Probability of the thing from the Circumstances of St. Peter , as I did before from those of St. Paul ; and I shall endeavour to shew , That his business lay quite another way , and that there is no probable Evidence of his coming hither .

I take it for granted , that the Apostles were employ'd according to the Tenour of their Commissions , viz. That the Apostle of the Circumcision was to attend the Jews , and of the Vncircumcision the Gentiles . Now St. Paul saith , That (p) (p) Gal. 2.7 . the Gospel of the Vncircumcision was committed to him , as the Gospel of the Circumcision was unto Peter . This , (q) (q) Baron . A. D. 51. § 16 , 26 , 28 , 29. Baronius saith , was agreed at the Council at Jerusalem . But he will not have it to be such a distribution of distinct Provinces , as that the one upon no occasion should meddle with the Gentiles , nor the other with the Jews : But yet he grants , that the Apostleship of the Gentiles was in a particular manner committed to St. Paul , as of the Jews to St. Peter . And whatever they might doe occasionally , This , as he proves from (r) (r) Hieron . in Ep. ad Gal. c. 2. St. Jerome , was the Principale Mandatum , the Main of the Commission to either of them . Which being supposed , It necessarily follows , that St. Peter's chief employment must be where the greatest numbers of Jews were . And from hence (s) (s) Pet. de Marc. de Concord . l. 6. c. 1. n. 4. Petrus de Marca infers , That St. Peter , having preached to the Jews in Judaea , employed himself in converting the Jews abroad both of the first and second Dispersion . The latter were chiefly in Aegypt , at Alexandria , where he settled Mark the Bishop over the converted Iews . From thence he went to Antioch ; from thence to Babylon , where the Head of the first Dispersion lived ; And in this City , he saith , he wrote his Epistle to those dispersed Jews , over whose Synagogues the Patriarch of Babylon had Jurisdiction . Clemens Romanus takes no notice at all of St. Peter's Preaching in the Western parts , as he doth of St. Paul's . But (t) (t) Euseb. Hist. l. 3. c. 1. Eusebius , from Origen , saith , That St. Peter preached to the dispersed Jews in Pontus , Galatia , Bithynia , Cappadocia , &c. And (u) (u) Epiphan. Har. 27. n. 6. Epiphanius , even where he saith , That St. Peter and St. Paul did both constitute Bishops at Rome upon their going thence to preach the Gospel in other places ; yet he adds , That St. Paul went towards Spain , but St. Peter frequently visited Pontus and Bithynia , which was very agreeable to the design of his Commission , there being so great a number of Jews in those parts . And Pontus and Bithynia seem to have been reserved as the peculiar Province of St. Peter ; For when St. Paul attempted to go into Bithynia , (w) (w) Act. 16.7 . he was forbidden by the Spirit , which then commanded him to come into Europe . And so he made for Macedonia . (x) (x) Baron . A. D. 58. n. 51. Baronius grants , that St. Peter spent the greatest part of his time in the Eastern parts , but about Anno Dom. LVIII . he finds him employed in the West , and particularly among the Britains . But what ancient authority , according to his own Rule , doth he produce for it ? He names none but Metaphrastes , and yet , as it falls out unluckily , when the same Metaphrastes his authority is produced , for St. Paul 's preaching in the Western parts , he is apparently slighted by him (y) (y) A.D. 61. n. 4. and for the very same Reason , which holds against the former Testimony , viz. for quoting things out of Eusebius , which are not to be found in him . And elsewhere he saith , (z) (z) A.D. 44. n. 38. he is of no authority in these matters . But Metaphrastes his Testimony serves to a good purpose in St. Peter's Case , viz. to clear a considerable difficulty , how St. Peter , if then Bishop of Rome , should not be taken notice of by St. Paul , when he wrote his Epistle to the Romans . To which he answers , That Saint Peter came to Rome the second of Claudius , but being banished thence with other Jews the ninth of Claudius , he spent the time then in preaching the Gospel in other places , and so very conveniently finds him in Britain , when St. Paul wrote his Epistle to the Romans , which he placeth in the second of Nero. But it is by no means probable , saith (a) (a) Vales. in Euseb. l. 2. c. 16. Valesius , That St. Peter should come to Rome before the death of Herod Agrippa . And (b) (b) Baron . A.D. 44. § 10. Baronius saith , That after his being delivered out of prison , he went to Caesarea , Laodicea and Antioch ( according to his own Authour Metaphrastes ) and then into Cappadocia , Pontus , Galatia and Bithynia , and so returned by Antioch to Jerusalem . So that if Metaphrastes his authority be good for any thing , St. Peter could hardly come to Rome the second of Claudius : And if the death of Agrippa followed soon after the delivery of St. Peter , as Valesius thinks , and St. Luke seems to intimate ; then he could not be at Rome till the fourth of Claudius , for all agree that Agrippa died that year . So that there is no certainty of St. Peter's coming to Rome the second of Claudius . Yet let that be supposed , And that St. Peter went from Rome on the Edict of Claudius . What makes him so long absent from thence as to the second of Nero , when (c) (c) Rom. 16.3 . St. Paul in his Epistle to the Romans salutes Aquila and Priscilla as then present at Rome , who certainly left it before on the (d) (d) Act. 18.2 . Account of that Edict . So that this Edict could be no reason of his being absent from Rome at the time of this Epistle . But it falls out unhappily , That though St. Peter be made by Baronius and others Bishop of Rome for twenty five years , yet he can never be found in his own Diocese in all that time before his Martyrdom ; But one excuse or other is still found for his absence , when there were several remarkable Transactions which must have discovered him if he had been at Rome ; As not onely upon St. Paul's writing this Epistle to the Romans , but upon St. Paul's coming to Rome , upon his writing so many Epistles from thence , upon the defence he made for himself , when he saith , (e) (e) 2 Tim. 4.16 . that all forsook him . What St. Peter too ? So that upon the whole matter , the Opinion of (f) (f) Lactant. de Mort. Persec . c. 2. Lactantius in his late published Book , seems most agreeable to truth , That St. Peter came not to Rome till the Reign of Nero , and not long before his Martyrdom ; And this Baluzius confesses to have been the most ancient and received Opinion in the Church , since Lactantius never disputes it : And what he saith of the twenty five years wherein the Apostles planted Churches , was in likelihood the Occasion of that mistaken Tradition concerning Saint Peter 's being twenty five years Bishop of Rome . So much may suffice to shew the greater probability , That the Christian Church in Britain was rather founded by St. Paul than by St. Peter or any other Apostle .

CHAP. II. Of the Succession of the British Churches to the first Council of Nice .

THE Testimony of Tertullian concerning them cleared .

It extends onely to Britains .

The National Conversion of the Scots under King Donald fabulous .

Of Dempster's old Annals .

Prosper speaks not of the Scots in Britain .

Tertullian to be understood of the Provincial Britains as well as others .

The Testimony of Sulpitius Severus examin'd .

Several Testimonies of Origen concerning the British Churches in his time .

The different Traditions about King Lucius .

The State of the Roman Province here , overthrows his being King over all Britain .

Great probability there was such a King in some part of it , and then converted to Christianity .

A Conjecture proposed in what part of Britain he reigned .

The most probable means of his Conversion , and the Story cleared from Monkish Fables .

Of Dioclesian's Persecution in Britain , and the stopping of it by the means of Constantius .

The flourishing of the British Churches under Constantine .

The reason onely of three British Bishops present at the Council of Arles .

The great Antiquity of Episcopal Government here .

Of the Flamines and Archiflamines of Geffrey of Monmouth ; how far agreeable to the Roman Constitution .

Maximinus set up a Pagan Hierarchy in imitation of the Christian.

The Canons of the Council of Arles not sent to the Pope to confirm , but to publish them .

HAving shew'd the great probability of the planting a Christian Church here in the Apostles time , and that by St. Paul ; I am now to consider , the Succession of this Church ; of which we have undoubted Evidence from the unquestionable Testimonies of Tertullian and Origen , who mention it as a thing so very well known , That they use it as an Argument against the Jews , to prove Christ to have been the promised Messias , because the uttermost parts of the Earth were given for his Possession . Tertullian flourished , as St. Jerome saith , under Severus and his Son ; And in the time of Severus he wrote against the Jews , as (a) (a) Baron . A.D. 210. n. 4. Baronius proves from several Passages in that Book . In his time the Affairs of Britain were very well understood in other parts of the Roman Empire , especially by Men so learned and inquisitive as Tertullian . For Clodius Albinus having set up for the Empire in Britain , and being beaten by Severus , near Lyons , he took care to secure this Province by sending Virius Lupus , his Lieutenant , hither . But things growing troublesome here , Severus himself undertook an Expedition hither , and brought the Britains to such Terms , That they were contented to live beyond the Wall which Severus built ; where Hadrian's Wall had been before . The part of Britain beyond the Wall was called Caledonia , as (b) (b) Dio in Sever. Dio saith . And it is apparent , that the Romans were at that time fully acquainted with the Condition of the Britains , both within the Province , and without ; And therefore Tertullian cannot be supposed to speak at random about this matter ; when (c) (c) Tertull. con . Judaeos , c. 7. he mentions the Nations of Gaul and the Britains , with as much assurance as he doth his Countreymen , the Moors , for receiving Christianity ; And saith , The Kingdom of Christ was advanced among them , and that Christ was solemnly worshipped by them . Tertullian was a man of too much understanding to expose himself to the contempt of the Jews , by mentioning this as a thing so well known at that time , if the Britains were then known to be no Christians ; Or , if they had been such , and were returned to Barbarism , the Argument would have been stronger against him . When therefore such a Passage doth not fall by chance from such a Writer , but the force of an Argument depends upon it , it is of so much greater weight . How ridiculous would it appear for a man to prove that Popery is the Catholick Religion , by instancing not onely in Italy and Spain , as the Nations where it is universally received ; but in Great Britain , and Denmark , and Sweden ? No less was the absurdity then to prove Christ's universal Kingdom by enumerating Gaul and Britain with other Nations where Christ was worshipped , if there were no Christian Churches at that time in being among them .

But there are two Objections against this Passage of Tertullian , which must be removed . ( 1. ) That he speaks of that part of Britain which was not under the Roman Power , and the Conversion of it is said to be later than to be here mention'd by Tertullian : For (d) (d) Fordon . l. 3. c. 35. Joh. Fordon and (e) (e) Maior de Gest. Scot. l. 1. c. 14. Joh. Maior , from an ancient Distick in both of them ( Christi transactis tribus annis atque ducentis Scotia Catholicam coepit inire Fidem . ) say , That the Christian Religion was received in Scotland in A. D. 203. about the seventh of Severus . But this was so little a time before Tertullian's Writing , that it could hardly be so well known in Africa , as to afford strength to an Argument against the Jews .

To which I answer , That it is true , Tertullian doth add the greater Emphasis to his Argument by saying , Et Britannorum inaccessa Romanis loca , Christo vero subdita , The Gospel had access to those parts of Britain whither the Romans had none . Which doth prove , that Christianity was then received beyond the Wall , but not by the Scots , who were not yet settled in those parts ; But by the old Britains , who were driven thither , as appears by the Account given by (f) (f) Xiphil . in Severo . Xiphilin out of Dio , who saith , that the Britains were divided into two sorts , the Maeatae and the Caledonii ; The former dwelt by the Wall , and the latter beyond them . These were the Extraprovincial Britains , and were distinct both from the Picts and the Scots , saith (g) (g) Fordon . Scotichron . l. 3. c. 36. Joh. Fordon , who carefully distinguisheth these three Nations when he speaks of their Wars with the Romans ; And he makes Fulgentius the Head of the Britains of Albany in the time of Severus ; But he supposes both the Scots and Picts to have been in the Northern parts long before , and that the Scots received the Christian Faith in the time of Severus , Victor being then Bishop of Rome , who succeeded Eleutherius ; To whom , saith (h) (h) Hector . Boeth . l. 5. p. 89. Hector Boethius , King Donald sent Embassadours , to desire him to send Persons fit to instruct them in the Christian Faith . And upon this , saith he , it was generally received in Scotland . * * Dempster . Apparat . ad Hist. Scot. l. 1. c. 6. Hist. Eccles. l. 15. in Palladio . Dempster , according to his custome , is very warm in this matter , and saith , all their Annals and Histories agree , that King Donald and the whole Kingdom of Scotland did then embrace Christianity ; And is angry with Baronius for putting off their Conversion to the time of Palladius . But notwithstanding all his boasting of the consent of Annals and Histories , the Scotichronicon is the onely Authority he hath to produce : And in his Preface he saith , That King Edward I. destroy'd all the Monuments of the Kingdom ; and it is somewhat unreasonable to complain of the want , and to alledge the consent of them at the same time . And besides , he produceth something out of Fordon concerning Paschasius of Sicily , being sent by Victor into Scotland , and returning with a Message from King Donald , which is not to be found in Fordon . But , as (i) (i) Baron . A. D. 429. n. 2. Baronius observes , It is strange , that so remarkable a Conversion should be ommitted not onely by Bede , but by Marianus Scotus , who mentions the Mission of Palladius . And (k) (k) Prosper . cont . Collator . in fine . Prosper saith , Vpon the Mission of Palladius , who was made the first Bishop over the Scotish Christians , the People , who were barbarous before , were made Christians .

But it is urged by Dempster , not without shew of Authority , that Palladius was sent to those which were already Christians , and therefore Christianity must be planted among the Scots before the Mission of Palladius ; and for this he quotes Beda , Ado Viennensis , Hermannus Contractus , Marianus Scotus , and others ; and he blames Platina and Ciacconius who make him the Instrument of their Conversion , wherein he confesseth they follow Fabius Ethelwerd and Ingulphus ; but he takes no notice , that Prosper himself , in his Chronicon , affirms the same thing , and the others have it from him . So that Prosper makes the Scots to be converted by Palladius , and to have been Christians before his time ; which are inconsistent : But (l) (l) Nenn. c. 55 , 56. Nennius seems to have hit upon the true account of this matter , viz. That Palladius was sent by Celestine to convert the Scots , but , finding no great success therein , he was driven on the Coasts of Britain , and there died : And after his death , St. Patrick was sent on the same Errand . And , if the Writers of his Life may be believed , Palladius did very little towards the Conversion of the Scots ; And therefore what Prosper saith of Celestine's making a barbarous Nation Christian , must be understood of his Design and good Intention , and not of the Event , which came not to pass till some time after ; and chiefly , by the means of St. Patrick , who went after the death of Palladius : Unless we understand the Words of Prosper , of those who were made Christians at the time of his Writing ; the Design whereof being laid by Palladius is therefore attributed to him , when he wrote against Cassian , sometime after the death of Celestine : But when he wrote his Chronicon , in the time of Leo , The Scots being then converted ; he saith , That Palladius was appointed to be Bishop over the believing Scots . Not that they did then believe before Palladius his coming , but that they did now believe when he wrote his Chronicon . For all the Testimonies of such as Preached there before Palladius are of very little Credit . But nothing of all this relates to the Scots in Britain ; but to the original Scots in Ireland , who were uncapable of a National Conversion in Britain , so long before they came to settle in it , as will appear afterwards : So that if there were any Conversion of Scots before the Mission of Palladius , it cannot at all respect this Place of Tertullian , who speaks onely of the Britains , and not of the Scots .

And Dio knew of none but Britains that lived Northward in that Expedition of Severus , although , he saith , he went to the utmost extent of the Island , and at last concluded a Peace with the Britains upon their quitting no small part of their Countrey , although they soon revolted ; So that here was a great number of Britains to be converted in those Places where the Romans never had been before Severus his last Expedition : Which the Scotish Historians apply to the Conversion of their Nation , who were not yet come into Britain . But allowing that there were Churches planted among the Northern Britains , this doth not overthrow the continuance and propagation of the Christian Church among the Provincial Britains ; For now , for a long time , the Christian Religion had a great Liberty of propagating it self ; For , from the time of Hadrian to Severus , the Christians were generally free from Persecution , excepting what the Rage of the People brought upon them in some Places , without any Edict of the Emperours , as in the time of the Antonini both at Rome , in Gaul , and some parts of the East : But these Persecutions were neither general , nor continued so long as when the Emperours published Edicts on purpose ; and therefore , the Persecutions under Trajan and the Antonini , ought in reason to be distinguished from those under Nero and Domitian , Decius and Dioclesian , when the Emperours made it their business to root out Christianity . But in the former Case , the Emperours restrain'd the People by their Edicts , but the People in some Places by false Suggestions frustrated the design of those Edicts , which Places excepted , the Christians enjoy'd a long time of Liberty ; In which they neglected no opportunities to promote their Religion . And within this time the Christian Writers say , There was no Nation almost then known , where Christianity was not planted . So (m) (m) Justin. Dial . cum Tryph. p. 345. Justin Martyr tells Trypho ; so (n) (n) Euseb. l. 4. ● . 67 . l. 5. c. 21. Eusebius and Ruffinus speak ; (o) (o) Ruffin . l. 4. ● . 8. and (p) (p) Lactant. de Mo●t . Persec . c. 3. Lactantius saith , That Christianity spread it self into the East and West , so that there was scarce any Corner of the Earth so remote whither it had not pierced , no Nation so barbarous that was not reduced by it . As to Britain , Gildas affirms the continuance of a Church here , from the first Plantation of the Gospel , though not maintain'd with equal Zeal to the Persecution of Dioclesian ; and even that was so far from destroying it , that it gained strength and reputation by the Courage of Confessours and Martyrs ; and the heat of it was no sooner over , but , as (q) (q) Bed . l. 1. c. 8. Bede and (r) (r) Gild. § 8. Gildas both say , the Christian Church flourished again in great Peace and Vnity till the Arian Heresie gave it disturbance .

( 2. ) It is objected , That (s) (s) Sulpic. Sev. l. 2. p. 381. Sulpicius Severus , speaking of the Persecution of Christians in Gaul in the time of M. Aurelius Antoninus , saith , That Martyrdoms were then first seen in Gaul , the Christian Religion being more lately received beyond the Alpes . Which seems to overthrow the Antiquity of the Britannick as well as the Gallick Churches . But in my opinion ( after so many Discourses written in a neighbour Nation about this Passage ) we are to distinguish that which Sulpicius Severus absolutely affirms , viz. That there were no Martyrdoms in Gaul before that time ; From that which he supposes to have been the reason of it , viz. That the Christian Religion was more lately received on this side the Alpes . The other he was certain of , there being no authentick Relation of any Martyrdoms there before ; but that which he assigns as the reason of it , hath no such certainty in it ; For the Christian Churches might have been planted there before , and have escaped that Persecution which befell the Churches of Lyons and Vienna in the time of M. Aurelius : He might as well have argued , that Christianity was not here received till a little before the Persecution of Dioclesian , because we reade of no Martyrdoms before those of St. Alban , Julius and Aaron , at that time . But if there were no Edict for Persecution of Christians for above an hundred years together , viz. from the Persecution of Domitian , Anno Dom. 92. to the Edict of Severus , Anno Dom. 204. then it was very possible that there might be Christian Churches in Gaul , and yet no Martyrdoms till the Persecution under M. Aurelius by a popular Tumult , which , as (t) (t) Euseb. l. 5. c. 1. Eusebius tells us , was the seventeenth year of his Reign . (u) (u) Baron . A.D. 104. n. 6. Baronius thinks that M. Aurelius sent private Edicts against the Christians . But (w) (w) Tertull. Apol. c. 5. Tertullian saith , none of their good Emperours ever persecuted the Christians , and instanceth in Trajan , Hadrian , Pius , Verus and M. Aurelius . (x) (x) Euseb. l. 3. c. 33. Eusebius saith , That Trajan abated the fierceness of the Persecution , but left the Laws in force upon information ; l. 4. c. 9. That Hadrian , in his Rescript to Minutius Fundanus , Proconsul of Asia , forbad a general Persecution of any as Christians ; c. 13. That , Antoninus Pius , not onely pursued the same method , but threatned severe punishment to all Informers : the same he saith of M. Aurelius . In Commodus his time , l. 5. c. 5. he saith , the Christian Churches flourished very much in all parts ; c. 21. So that till Severus his Edict there was no Persecution , by virtue of any Edict of the Emperours ; by the account which Eusebius gives . And (y) (y) Lactant. del M●rt . Persec . c. 3. Lactantius hardly allows any Persecution at all from Domitian to Decius . Not but that the Christians suffered very much in some Places , through the Rage of the People , and the Violence of some Governours of Provinces ; But there was no general Persecution countenanced by the Emperours Edicts , and therefore , where the People were quiet or intent upon other things , there might be Christian Churches where there were no such Martyrdoms as those of Lyons and Vienna .

It is certain that (z) (z) Iren. l. 1. ● . 3. Irenaeus mentions the consent of the Celtick Churches , and those of Germany and the Iberi , with the Eastern and Libyan Churches . All the Question is , Whether this ought to be restrained to the Churches planted among the Celtae , as they were one Division of the Gauls in Caesar's time , or whether he took the Word in the larger sense , as comprehending all the Gauls . This latter seems much more probable , because Irenaeus , in none of the others mention'd by him , takes any particular Division of the People , but the general Name , as of the Germans and Iberi , and why not then the Celtae in as large a sense ? Since (a) (a) Strab. l. 1 , 4 , 7. Strabo , (b) (b) Plutarch . in Caesare , in Crasso . Plutarch , (c) (c) Appian . 2. Civil . Bell. Appian , and others , call the Gauls in general by the name of Celtae ; and Tertullian manifestly rejects that sense of Celtae for one Division of the Gauls , when he mentions the several Nations of the Gauls which had embraced Christianity . But I will not insist , as (d) (d) Pet. de Marc. Epist. ad . H. Vales. Petrus de Marca doth , That Tertullian by the Galliarum diversae Nationes means the four Provinces of Gaul into which Augustus did distribute it : But I say , that there is no reason to limit the sense of Tertullian to one Division of the Gauls , supposing the different Nations do comprehend those of Gallia Cisalpina and Transalpina ; although I see no ground to understand Tertullian so , (e) (e) Launoy Ep. c. 7. since the name of Gallia Cisalpina was much difused ; especially after the new distribution of the Empire by Hadrian . So that from the Testimonies of Irenaeus and Tertullian , we see no reason to question the greater Antiquity of the Celtick Churches than Sulpicius Severus intimates , much less to overthrow the Antiquity of the Britannick Churches . For , besides this Testimony of Tertullian concerning the British Churches ; We have another of (f) (f) Origen . in Ezek. Dom. 4. Origen , not long after , who saith , When did Britain before the coming of Christ consent in the Worship of one God ? Which implies , that the Britains were then known to be Christians ; and , by being so , were brought off from the former Idolatry . And unless so learned a Man as Origen had been fully satisfied of the truth of this , having choice enough of other Instances , he would not have run as far as Britain to bring an Argument to prove , that all the Earth doth praise the Lord ; Which , he saith , is fulfilled in the Christian Churches dispersed over the World . But I wonder what should make two such learned Antiquaries as (g) (g) Camd. Brit. p. 47. Mr. Camden and (h) (h) Godwin . de Praesul . p. 23. Bishop Godwin , so far to mistake the sense of Origen , to understand him as if he had said , That Britain , by the help of the Druids , always consented in the belief of one God , whereas it is very plain , That Origen speaks of it as a great alteration that was made in the Religion of the Britains after the coming of Christ . And Origen doth not onely speak of the belief , but of the Worship of one God , which it is certain from Caesar , That the Druids did never instruct the People in . But the Christian Religion alter'd the whole Scheme of the Druids Worship , and instead of their Taranis and Hesus , and Teutates , and Belenus , and Andate , it taught them to believe and worship one true God , and Jesus Christ , whom he hath sent to be the Saviour of the World ; Whose Power , (i) (i) Orig. in Luc. c. 1. 〈…〉 . Origen saith elsewhere , was seen in Britain as well as Mauritania .

Thus far I have endeavoured to clear the Apostolical Succession of the British Churches , which those have rendred more doubtfull , who have derived our Christianity from King Lucius his Message to Pope Eleutherius , and the Persons he sent over to convert him and the whole Nation , as the Tradition goes , to the Christian Faith . But there is a considerable difference to be observed about this Tradition , not merely about the time of the Conversion of this King Lucius ( of which (k) (k) Usser . de Primord . c. 3. Archbishop Vsher hath given so full an account , that to his diligence therein , nothing material can be added ) but concerning the means and manner of his Conversion , and the Persons employ'd in it . For (l) (l) Pet. de Natal . l. 1. c. 24. Petrus Equilinus saith , That he was baptized by Timothy , a Disciple of St. Paul ; and he had it from a much better Authour , for (m) (m) Notker . Martyrol. 8 Calend . Junii . Notkerus Balbulus saith , That King Lucius was baptized by Timothy ; not the Timothy to whom Saint Paul wrote his Epistles ; But the Brother of Novatus , whose Names are extant in the old Martyrology published by Rosweyd , 12 Cal. Julii ; who were both , saith (n) (n) Baron . A.D. 166. n. 2. Baronius , Sons to Pudens a Roman Senatour ; the same who is supposed to have been marryed to Claudia Rufina the Britain ; and therefore his Son might not improbably be employ'd in this work of converting a British King . (o) (o) Naucler . Chron. Vol. 2. Gen. 6. Nauclerus takes notice , That this Relation agrees best with the Tradition of the Church of Curia , a noted City of Rhaetia . And (p) (p) Pantal. de Viris illustrib . Germ. p. 1. Pantaleon calls Lucius the Disciple of Timothy ; out of the Annals of that Church . From whence q q M. Velser . Rer. Vindel. l. 6. Marcus Velserus shews , that he did not die here in Britain , but went over into those parts of Rhaetia to preach the Gospel , and there suffer'd Martyrdom : or , at least , ended his days ; For they are not agreed about the manner of his death . (r) (r) Tschud . Descript. Rhaet . c. 18. Aegidius Tschudus saith the former , who adds , that there is a place near Curia called Clivus S. Lucii still ; and (s) (s) Munster . Cosmograph . l. 3. p. 518. Munster saith , near the Episcopal Palace , there is Monasterium Sancti Lucii . And (t) (t) Ferrar. Nova Topograph . p. 44. Ferrarius in his new Topography to the Martyrologium Romanum , reckons King Lucius of Britain one of the Martyrs of Curia , which the Germans call Chur , and the Italians Choira . And the (u) (u) Rom. Martyr. 3 Non. Dec. Roman Martyrology saith , That there his memory is still observed . (w) (w) Notker . Balbul . 8 Calend. Iunii . Notkerus Balbulus saith , That he converted all Rhaetia , and part of Bavaria . If so , they had great reason to preserve his Memory , and the British Church , on the account of King Lucius his converting their Countrey , hath as much right to challenge Superiority over Bavaria and Rhaetia , as the Church of Rome hath over the British Church on the account of the Conversion of Lucius by Eleutherius . If this Tradition hold good , the other cannot ; which differs as to time , Persons , and the remainder of his Life , which our Writers say , was spent here ; And (x) (x) Galfr. Monu . l. 2. c. 2. Geffrey , from the British History saith , That he died at Gloucester , and left no Heir to succeed him . Wherein he is follow'd by (y) (y) Fordon . Scotichron . l. 3● . c. 36. John Fordon , who saith , That after the death or disappearance of King Lucius the Royal Stock failed , and then the Romans appointed Governours instead of Kings . But , by that Expression , Vel non comparente , Fordon seems to doubt , whether he did not withdraw in his old Age , according to the German Tradition .

(z) (z) Nenn. c. 18. Nennius saith , That Anno Domini 164. Lucius , King of Britain , with all the inferiour Kings of Britain , were baptized upon an Embassy sent by the Roman Emperours and Pope Evaristus . But the old MS. in the Cotton Library hath it , Post 167 annos post adventum Christi . One of the Cambridge MSS. post 164 annos . In the margin whereof it is said , That Nennius is grievously mistaken , because Evaristus his time cannot agree to either of the Computations , Evaristus dying , according to the old Catalogue of the Bishops of Rome made about An. D. 354. when Trebonius Gallus and Metilius Bradua were Consuls , which , according to the Fasti both of Onuphrius Panvinius and Sir H. Savil , was Anno Dom. 109. But Archbishop Vsher observes , that in one Copy of Nennius he found the name of Eleutherius , therefore I pass it over : And yet the time of Eleutherius will not agree with either of these Computations : For he was made Bishop of Rome , according to the same Catalogue in the Consulship of Severus and Herennianus , which , according to those Fasti , is Anno Dom. 172. But it will be too hard to press the point of Chronology too far , when (a) (a) Bed . Hist. l. 1. c. 4. Epit. Histor. Bede , according to different Computations , sometimes puts Anno Dom. 156. and at another time Anno Dom. 167. But as long as it is generally agreed to have been in the time of M. Aurelius and Lucius Verus , and the beginning of Eleutherius his Popedom , I shall urge this matter no farther ; since it must come within a very little compass , if the Characters of time must suit with it , which , Marianus Scotus saith , was when Pollio and Aper were Consuls , the sixteenth of M. Aurelius , and Anno Dom. 176. according to the Dionysian account , although Marianus follow another himself . Which falls out to be the year before the Persecution of the Churches of Lyons and Vienna , which , as (b) (b) Euseb. l. 5. c. 1. Eusebius saith , was the seventeenth of M. Aurelius , when Irenaeus was sent by them on a Message to Eleutherius . (c) (c) Baron . A. D. 183. n. 3. Baronius places the Conversion of Lucius somewhat later , in the beginning of Commodus , Anno Dom. 183. But therein , as Archbishop Vsher observes , he hath all the more ancient Historians against him ; and it is onely his own mistake in the Chronology of the first Bishops of Rome , which makes him say , the time of Eleutherius , will not agree to M. Aurelius and Lucius Verus , wherein he is too much followed by our (d) (d) Camd. Brit. p. 47. learned Antiquary .

Having then found no such inconsistency in the point of time , but that if there were such a King as Lucius in Britain then , he might well send to Eleutherius such a Message ; I now proceed to consider , how far this Tradition of King Lucius can agree with the State of the British Affairs at that time . The Britains being impatient of the Roman Yoke in Hadrian's time , he comes over and brings new Legions with him ; And settles the whole Province in quietness , and built his Wall , to keep the other Britains in order . Notwithstanding this , in Antoninus his time , the War broke out more fiercely ; and not onely the (e) (e) Capitol . in Antonin . other Britains forced their Passage into the Roman Province , but , as (f) (f) Pausan. in Arcad. Pausanias saith , The Brigantes rebelled , who , for that cause , had part of their Countrey taken from them . But Lollius Vrbicus being sent hither , he drove the Britains back , built another Wall farther Northwards , where Agricola formerly had placed his Garrisons , as appears by the (g) (g) Camd. Brit. p. 650 , 699. Inscriptions there taken up : So that Lollius Vrbicus drove the Britains 100 miles Northward ; For so much is the distance between the Walls of Hadrian and Antoninus . For all this , the Britains brake out again with so much violence in the beginning of (h) (h) Jul. Capitol . in M. Aurel. M. Aurelius Antoninus his Reign , that Calphurnius Agricola was sent against them , and from that time we reade of no disturbance here till the time of Commodus , when (i) (i) Dio in Commodo . Vlpius Marcellus was Roman Lieutenant . This being the true State of Britain at that time , what place is here left for such a King over Britain as Lucius is represented ? He must either be over the Britains beyond the Wall , which overthrows one main part of the Tradition as to his settling the Churches here after his Conversion ; or , he must be the Head of the Revolting Britains who were repressed by Calphurnius Agricola ; or , he must be a subordinate King to the Romans , such as Cogidunus and Prasutagus had been . But then , how comes he to command all Britain ? To have several Kings under him ? To change the Affairs of Religion as he thought fit ? Were these Privileges ever allowed to such Titulary Princes ? It is very true , That the Romans did often suffer Kings to govern Provinces under them ; But then they were Provinces wholly subdued and compassed about with the Roman Forces on all sides : But no Instance can be given where they suffer'd an Hereditary King of the same Countrey to enjoy full power over his Subjects , whilest a great part of the Countrey was in Arms against them , and ready to break out into a War , wherein the Romans were in continual fear , that the Natives within the Province should join with those without for their destruction . For them , in such a case as this , to trust such a King as Lucius with the Government of the Province , is to suppose them , to have utterly lost those Arts whereby they attained so vast an Empire . The Case of Antiochus in Asia , Herod and his Children in Judaea , Dejotarus in Galatia , Ariobarzanes in Cappadocia , and of many others that might be named , will not at all make it probable , where the Circumstances were so different , and especially in such an Island as Britain was then accounted , being incompassed with a Sea , which the Romans thought dreadfull and almost unpassable , (k) (k) Catalect . à Jof . Scalig. ed. Semota & vasto disjuncta Britannia Ponto Cinctáque inaccessis horrida Littoribus , whither Supplies could not come without difficulty ; and where the Inhabitants despised Death and Danger , as they found by so tedious a War , which was kept up so long here : And , after all , they were forced to keep out their Enemies by Walls from Sea to Sea , in several places : So that the Romans never had the whole Island in subjection . And therefore it is very improbable , that they should trust the Power over it in the hands of a Native of the same Countrey ; Which Consideration makes me very hard to believe the Monkish Traditions concerning King Lucius .

But I do not deny , that there was such a Person in this Island , or that he had Royal Authority in some part of it , or that he was converted to Christianity at that time , or that the Christian Church here flourished by his means . That there was such a Person , who was a King and a Christian , is proved , besides the concurrence of so many Authours from Bede's time , from the two Coins mention'd by (l) (l) Usser . de Prim. p. 39 , 40. Archbishop Vsher , one Silver , and the other Gold , having an Image of a King on them , with a Cross , and the Letters of LVC , as far as they could be discerned . But if it be farther asked in what part of Britain this King Lucius lived , I shall onely propose my Conjecture , and leave it to the Judgment of others . It is well known that the Romans were so well satisfied with the fidelity of Cogidunus , that they bestow'd some Cities upon him . And Tacitus saith , he continued firm to the Roman Interest to his time . And where Kings were faithfull to them , the Romans were kind to their Posterity , and kept them up in the same dignity as long as they behaved themselves as they expected from them . Of this we have a clear instance in Herod's Posterity ; For Archelaus , Herodes Antipas and Philip , his Sons , succeeded into their shares of his Kingdom . Then Herod Agrippa , his Grandchild by Aristobulus , was made King by Caius Caligula , whose Government was inlarged by Claudius , and his Brother Herod had the Kingdom of Chalcis given him : Sometime after his Father's death , Claudius bestow'd first the Kingdom of Chalcis upon his Son Agrippa , then the Tetrarchy of Philip , which was inlarged afterwards by Nero , and he continued till the War , and was the last King over the Jews . Now from hence we observe , That the Romans thought it no ill policy in some Cases to continue the same Royal dignity to the Children of those who deserved so well of them as Cogidunus had done . And it seems most probable to me , that where Ptolemy places the Regni , were the Cities which Cogidunus had the rule over ; not from the Name , but from the Circumstances of those places , which have fewer Roman Monuments or Towns than any other in Britain , and therefore were most likely still under their own Prince , who kept up the British customs . Whereever the Romans inhabited , they may be traced by their Ways , by their Buildings , by their Coins , by their Urns , by their Inscriptions : But scarce any thing of this nature could be found in Surry or Sussex by the most diligent Enquirers . (m) (m) Leland . Itiner . p. 398. Leland indeed discover'd some Roman Coins near Kingston upon Thames , where others have been taken up since : ( but Camden could hear of no Roman Antiquities thereabouts . ) And (n) (n) Burton . on Antonin . Itiner . p. 77. some suppose the place where those Coins were taken up , to have been a Station of the Roman Souldiers under Asclepiodotus , when he marched that way from Portsmouth to London , in the Expedition against Allectus . If so , it was too late for the days of King Lucius . All that (o) (o) Camd. Brit. p. 213. Camden pretends to , is onely a Military way near Ockley , which was necessary for the conveniency of the Roman Souldiers passing to the remoter parts of the Province , p. 216. and some Coins about Gatton ; but as to his Noviomagus which he will have to be Woodcote in Surrey , (p) (p) Somner . Antiq. Canterb. p. 24. Mr. Somner hath well proved from the course of the Roman Itinerary , that it must lie in Kent , in the Road to Portus Rutupis : and Woodcote is as far from it as London . In all Sussex there is no remainder of any Roman Building , or Way , or Colony , or Coins yet discovered to the World , except towards the Sea side , which the Romans kept to themselves . In Antoninus Pius his time (q) (q) D. tit . ad . S.C. Trebell . l. 46. Seius Saturnius was Archigubernus in Classe Britannica ; Which shews , that the Romans had then a Fleet here , and that he was Admiral of it . And in after-times , the Comes litoris Saxonici per Britanniam , had several Garrisons on the Sea side for Security of the Coasts , as appears by the (r) (r) Notit . Imper. Occid . c. 72. Notitia Imperii where the Places are set down , among which two were on the coasts of Sussex Anderida and Portus Adurni ; By the former our learned Antiquaries (s) (s) Camd. Brit. p. 247. Camden and (t) (t) Selden . Mare claus. l. 2. c. 6. Selden understand Newenden in Kent , but that stands too much within Land . Mr. Somner in a MS. discourse of the Roman Ports and Forts in Kent , rather thinks it to be Pemsey in Sussex , or Hastings , as more agreeing with (u) (u) Gild. Epist. § 14. Gildas , who saith , that the Romans placed their Forts for Security of the Coasts in litore Oceani ad Meridionalem Plagam , upon the very Coasts ; And so the rest of them stood , as Reculver , Richborough , Dover , Lim , which were all in Kent ; and the Portus Adurni was Aldrington near Shoreham in Sussex . From hence it appears , that the Romans , being secure of the Coasts , and having their Souldiers dispersed in the Colonies about , and being so near the Metropolis at London , where the chief Governours of this part of Britain resided ; They might better permit a British King to govern these parts of the Countrey . And this is the most probable account I can think of , as to this King Lucius within the Roman Province .

(w) (w) Spelman . Concil. To. 1. p. 36. Sir H. Spelman would bring him to his Iceni , but without any colour of Probability ; Lucius , saith he , was the son of Coilus , Coilus of Marius , Marius of Arviragus . And what then ? Some , he saith , would have him to be Prasutagus , who was King over the Iceni . But doth not (x) (x) Tacit. Annal. 14. c. 31. Tacitus say , that Prasutagus died before the Revolt of the Britains under Boadicea ? And that he left Nero his heir , and his two Daughters , hoping thereby to secure his Kingdom ? If he were Arviragus , he was dead before the Revolt of the Iceni . And if Marius were his Son , how comes he never to be mention'd in the Story afterwards ; no , not in that most remarkable Battel between his Mother and Suetonius Paulinus ? But Hector Boethius calls Arviragus one of the Iceni , as though his authority were to be mention'd against Tacitus , who was the Geffrey of Scotland , so many and so improbable are his Fictions . (y) (y) Baron . A. D. 183. n. 6. Baronius , after trying several ways to reconcile the Tradition of King Lucius with the Roman Story , concludes with that as the most probable , (z) (z) Baron . in Martyr . Rom. Maii 26. That he was a King under the Roman Power in Britain , such as Prasutagus was . But he was onely King over the Iceni , and not over all Britain , and although among the Britains there were many Kings over particular Cities ( as they then called the People under one Government ) yet there was no one King over the whole Island . But in Cases of great difficulty they pitched upon one as Supreme , as on Cassibelan , upon the Invasion of Caesar : So that the old British Government was neither Popular as some pretend , nor under one Monarchy ; but the People were govern'd by several petty Monarchs , as appears by the unquestionable Testimonies of (a) (a) Diod. Sic. l. 4. Diodorus Siculus , (b) (b) Strabo , l. 4. Strabo , and (c) (c) Mela , l. 3. c. 6. Pomponius Mela ; Fert populos & Reges populorum , saith Mela ; Olim Regibus parebant , saith (d) (d) Tacit. vit. Agric. Tacitus ; which prove both the Antiquity and Number of British Monarchs . And what (e) (e) Dio in Severo . Dio saith of a Democratical Government among the Britains is onely spoken of the Maeatae and Caledonii , in their great Confusion , when all the Reins of Government were cast off , and the People did what they list , as Tacitus describes them in his time , saying , That they were drawn off from their former obedience to their Kings , by the Heads of several Factions among them . So that although in the most ancient times here was Monarchical Government , yet it was not extended over all Britain , as the Monkish Tradition pretends concerning King Lucius , and I know not how many Predecessours of his , even from the coming of Brutus to his days . But neither our Religion , nor our Government need such Fictions to support them .

Supposing then that King Lucius succeeded Cogidunus , though not immediately , in the Government of that part of Britain committed to his care ; I see no inconvenience in allowing , that King Lucius hearing of the Christian Doctrine , either by the old British Christians , such as Eluanus and Medwinus are supposed to have been ; or by some of M. Aurelius his Souldiers coming hither , after the great deliverance of the Roman Army by the Prayers of the Christians ( which had then lately happen'd and occasion'd great discourse every where , the Emperour himself , as (f) (f) Tertul. Apolog. c. 5. Euseb. l. 5. c. 5. Oros. l. 7. c. 15. Tertullian saith , giving the account of it in his own Letters ) might upon this be very desirous to inform himself throughly about this Religion , and there being then frequent Intercourse between Rome and Britain , by reason of the Colonies that were settled , and the Governours and Souldiers passing to and fro , he might send Eluanus and Medwinus to Eleutherius to be fully instructed in this Religion ; And either the same persons alone , or two others with them ( called Faganus and Duvianus commonly ) coming into Britain , might have so great success as to baptize King Lucius , and many others , and thereby inlarge the Christian Church here .

The (g) (g) Monastie . Angl. vol. 3. p. 188. old Book of Landaff gives a much more modest account of this whole matter than either Geffrey of Monmouth , or any of his followers . There we find onely that King Lucius sent Eluanus and Medwinus to Eleutherius the twelfth Bishop of Rome , to desire that he might be made a Christian through his Instruction ; Upon which he gave God thanks , that such a Heathen Nation did so much desire Christianity ; And then , by the Advice of the Presbyters of the City of Rome , they first baptized these Embassadours ; and , being well instructed , they ordained them , making Eluanus a Bishop and Medwinus a Teacher ; And so they returned to King Lucius , who with the chief of the Britains were baptized ; And then , according to the Instructions of Eleutherius , he settled the Ecclesiastical Order , caused Bishops to be ordained , and the Christian Religion to be taught . There is nothing in all this account but what seems to have great probability in it . The same account is in Capgrave , out of John of Tinmouth , in the Life of Dubricius , and this seems to have been the original Tradition of the British Church : Which Geffrey of Monmouth hath corrupted with his Flamins and Archiflamins ; and others afterwards made an Epistle for Eleutherius to King Lucius , but could not avoid such Marks in the way of Writing as evidently discover the Imposture ; and when the Monks hands were once in , they knew not how to give over . For some of them carry Faganus and Diruvianus ( as some call him ) to Glassenbury ; others make them Consecrate the Church at Winchester , to which they say King Lucius had a particular kindness , and gave all the Lands and Privileges which the Flamins had , to the Bishop and Monks . ( A Gift that would never make them the richer or the safer . ) Others make King Lucius to found St. Peter's Church at Westmister , the Church in Dover Castle , St. Martin's by Canterbury , St. Peter's in Cornhill , where the Metropolitan Church , they say , was placed by him , and Theanus made the first Bishop , who was succeeded by Eluanus , who went on the Embassey to Eleutherius ; and , besides these , they make him to found and endow so many Churches , with such unlikely Circumstances , as hath made others question , whether there was ever such a Person in the World as King Lucius : That being the common effect of saying much more than is true , to make what is really true more doubtfull and suspicious .

But there is one Difficulty yet to be cleared ; For all this Story , in its best Circumstances , seems to imply , that there was no Christian Church here before . For , if there had been , what need he to have sent as far as Rome to be instructed ? unless the Bishop of Rome were then known to be the Head of the Church , which were a sufficient Reason for it . To this I answer , That if the Contest lay be●ween these two things , Whether it be more credible , that Christianity was planted here before King Lucius ; Or , that King Lucius was baptized by order from Eleutherius ; I should very much prefer the former , because the Authority of Gildas , as to the British Christianity , is to be relyed on before the later Writers ; and Gildas asserts the one ; and although he had as much reason as Bede , or any after him ; he never takes the least notice of King Lucius and Eleutherius . And , if a Negative Argument will hold any where , it is where a person hath as much reason to know as any that follow him ; and as great occasion to discover what he knows ; both which will hold in the case of Gildas compared with Bede or later Writers . It were worth while for us to know whence Bede had his first Information of this matter ; for he professes to follow other Writers about the British Affairs , and in many places he follows Gildas exactly , but in this he passes by what Gildas saith about the Primitive Christianity of Britain , and instead thereof puts in this Story of King Lucius . (h) (h) Bal. de Script . Cent. 1. n. 27. Bale saith , that Eluanus Avalonius was a Disciple to those who were the Disciples of the Apostles , and that he preached the Gospel in Britain with good Success ; But King Lucius , being persuaded by his Druids , would not come to any resolution ; but to satisfie himself , lest he should be deceived by his Countreymen , he sent Eluanus and Medwinus to Eleutherius . And Eluanus upon his return wrote a Book De Origine Ecclesiae Britannorum ; Of the first beginning of the British Church . And Pits is sure to follow him where he hath no reason : But Leland never mentions this Book , nor the Writings of Medwinus Belgius , and of King Lucius himself , all relating to this matter : But (i) (i) Leland . de Script . in Eluano . Leland onely takes notice , that Eluanus and Medwinus were employ'd upon an Embassey to Eleutherius , that by his means he might become a Christian , which , saith he , is very unreasonable to suppose , unless he were first informed what Christianity was , which he thinks was preached to King Lucius by them , being two of the old British Christians . And there he relates how by chance he met with an old MS. of the British Affairs joyn'd with Geffrey of Monmouth , wherein this Story is told exactly as it is in the Book of Landaff : and no mention is made of any other Persons sent back but those that went . And , as far as I can judge , Bede follow'd this old British Tradition , onely leaving out the Names of the Persons sent , and the Establishment of the British Churches after the Baptism of King Lucius . For Bede saith as little as he well could that tended to the honour of the British Churches . So that according to this , which seems the truest account of this Embassey , Eluanus and Edwinus were British Christians themselves , and therefore sent to Eleutherius , having been probably the Persons employ'd to convince King Lucius ; but he knowing the great Fame of Rome , and it being told him , not onely that there were Christians there , but a Bishop in that City , the twelfth from the Apostles , had a desire to understand how far the British Christians and those of Rome agreed ; and he might reasonably then presume , That the Christian Doctrine was there truly taught , at so little distance from the Apostles , and in a Place whither , as (k) (k) Iren. l. 3. c. 3. Irenaeus argues in this case , A resort was made from all places , because of its being the Imperial City . These were reasonable Considerations , which might move King Lucius to send this Embassy to Rome , and not any opinion of St. Peter's having appointed the Head of the Church there , of which there was no Imagination then , nor a long time after in the British Churches , as appears by the Contest of the British Bishops with Augustine the Monk ; of which in its due place .

If any credit were to be given to King (l) (l) Caj . de Antiq . Cantabe . Acad . l. 1. p. 69. Arthur's Diploma to the Vniversity of Cambridge , this matter would be fully clear'd ; For there it is expresly said , That King Lucius was converted by the preaching of the Doctours of Cambridge , for which reason he gave large Privileges to that University , which were confirmed by King Arthur . And in the MS. Annals of Burton it is said , That Anno Domini 141. nine of the Doctours and Scholars of Cambridge were baptized . I am not ignorant what Objections have been made by learned Antiquaries against both these Passages , and how hard it is to reconcile them to the Language and History of that time ; Nor that this Passage in the Annals of Burton was put into the MS. Copy by another hand , as the learned (m) (m) Usser . de Prim. p. 51. Primate observed , by comparing the Copy of them in the Library of C. C. C. But on the other side , it is justly pleaded , that in the Bull of Honorius I. bearing date An. Dom. 624.20 Febr. there is mention made of the Privileges granted to the Vniversity of Cambridge by Pope Eleutherius ; and that withall he takes notice of Doctours and Scholars there . And that this Bull of Honorius is allowed to be authentick in the Bull of Eugenius IV. upon the Controversie about Jurisdiction between the Bishop of Ely and the Vniversity of Cambridge , bearing date An. D. 1433. 14 Cal. Oct. Which is a sufficient Proof to all that rely on the Pope's Authority , that in the time of King Lucius and Eleutherius there might be a sufficient number of learned Men in Cambridge to have instructed King Lucius in the Christian Faith ; And that it is not improbable , that Eluanus and Medwinus might be of that number , especially considering that Camboritum , or , as many Copies have it , Camboricum , was a Roman Colony , and mention'd in the best Copies among the 28 Cities of Britain , and the Roman Colonies had their Schools of Learning , wherein the several Professours of Arts and Sciences did instruct both the Roman and British Youth . Of which I may have occasion to discourse afterwards .

After this time , we meet with little concerning the British Churches , till the Persecution of Dioclesian , in which they had a considerable share , for the time it lasted here : For although the Names of no more are preserved than onely of St. Alban , Aaron and Julius ; yet both (n) (n) Gild. § 8. Gildas and (o) (o) Bed . l. 1. c. 6 , 7. Bede say , That many more suffer'd Martyrdom then in Britain , as (p) (p) Baron . A.D. 3●3 . n. 144. Baronius acknowledgeth . And although Dioclesian being a Prince of infinite Ambition , as appear'd by his commanding himself to be worshipped as God , and therefore had so great an Antipathy to Christianity , that his whole Reign might be called , as (q) (q) Velser . Com. in S. As●am . M. Velserus saith , One perpetual Persecution , yet he had so much Art , as to throw off the odium of it upon others ; To which purpose he first made choice of Maximianus , a Brutish and Fierce Man , who stuck at nothing for the Shame or the Cruelty of it , as he is set forth by Eutropius and Victor ; and therefore was a fit Instrument , as occasion served , to execute Dioclesian's Malice against the Christians ; which he did not fail to perform , as appear'd by the Thebean Legion which suffer'd in the first Expedition against the Bagaudae , for refusing to take an Oath , to extirpate the Christians as well as the Rebels , as (r) (r) Sigon . de Occid . Imper. l. 1. Sigonius and (s) (s) Velser . Comment. in Convers. Afrae . Velserus relate the Story . But the great Persecution under Dioclesian , of which Gildas and Bede speak , did not certainly begin till Anno Domini 303. Dioclesian and Maximianus being one the eighth the other the seventh time Consuls , as (t) (t) Lactant. de Morte Persec . c. 12. Lactantius hath evidently made to appear : But in the next year , upon the Resignation of these two , Galerius Maximianus and Constantius Chlorus were declared Emperours ; and it is generally said by the Ecclesiastical Writers , that Constantius stopt the Persecution in the Provinces under his Government . So that either the Persecution in Britain must be before the other , or it could continue but a little time . To solve this , (u) (u) Alford . Annales Eccl. A.D. 286. n. 5 , &c. Alford saith , there is no other way , but to make this Persecution to have been in the third of Dioclesian and the first of Maximianus . At which time , (w) (w) Baron . A.D. 286. n. 30 , 31. Baronius saith , a very sharp Persecution was begun against the Christians at Rome . Which was about the time when Maximianus began his Expedition into Gaul against the Bagaudae , and in his Passage over the Alpes , the Thebean Legion suffer'd . The Circumstances of which Story are so agreeable in all respects , that I see no reason to call in question the truth of it , it being not onely preserved by Eucherius , but by Venantius Fortunatus , Helinandus , Beda , Vsuardus and Ado. But Maximianus made then no long stay in Gaul , and for several years after , both Dioclesian and he were so taken up in Warlike Expeditions , that they had no leisure for a sharp and long Persecution . And I can however see no ground for any Persecution in Britain about that time by Dioclesian or Maximian . For when he came against the Bagaudae , Carausius was employ'd to secure the Seas against the Franks and the Saxons ; But , understanding Maximian's design to take him off , he watched his opportunity , and with a good Fleet and considerable Army comes for Britain , and takes possession of the Government here , and Maximian had no Fleet left to pursue him hither . This Revolt of Carausius happen'd within few years after Dioclesian and Maximian were joint Emperours , viz. An. Dom. 286.

But Alford saith , the old Writer of Saint Alban 's Life pitches upon Anno Dom. 286. for this Persecution . And a MS. Copy of Beda which he had met with agrees with that time . But he urges farther , that after the Rebellion of Carausius , when Constantius was made Caesar , the Provinces beyond the Alpes were committed to him , and that was Anno Dom. 292. And if there were no Persecution under Constantius , this must be before he was Caesar. But , for any thing Alford saith , the Persecution might have been under Carausius , or Allectus , before Constantius came to the Possession of Britain . For Carausius , as appears by (x) (x) Aur. Victor . in Dioclesian . Aur. Victor and (y) (y) Eutrop. l. 9. Eutropius , was let alone with the Government of Britain ; which , saith (z) (z) Oros. l. 7. c. 25. Orosius , he enjoy'd seven years , and after him Allectus , three years more ; So that for several years after Constantius his being Caesar , he had no influence on the Affairs of Britain : At the end of those ten years , Allectus being killed , and his Army routed by Asclepiodatus , Constantius came over , as appears by (a) (a) Eumen , Paneg . n. 17 , 19. Eumenius , in the very nick of time to preserve the City of London from being pillaged by the Franks , and then he was received with wonderfull joy by the Inhabitants , being delivered from the Tyranny they underwent in the times of Carausius and Allectus ; And after his Death Medals were coin'd in London to testifie the City's gratitude to him ; whereon was the Effigies of Constantius of one side , and on the other a Temple between two Eagles , with this Inscription , Memoria felix ; and under the Temple P. L. N. Pecunia Londin . Notata , as some explain it . For by the Eagles and Inscription it appears that these Coins were intended for the Apotheosis of Constantius ; And so Joseph Scaliger and Camden understand them . (b) (b) Zosim . l. 2. Zosimus saith , That Constantius , while he lived , had his chief residence in Britain ; And if a Persecution happen'd here , he must be Accessory to it , which is contrary to what is constantly affirmed of Constantius . For (c) (c) Euseb. l. 8. c. 13. Vit. Constant . l. 1. c. 13. Eusebius saith , he never join'd with the other Emperours in destroying Churches . (d) (d) Sozom. l. 1. c. 6. Sozomen and (e) (e) Hist. Tripart . l. 1. c. 7. Cassiodore say , That he gave full liberty to the Christians , and that their Churches flourished under him ; And (f) (f) Optat. l. 1. Optatus saith , That the Donatists made their Application to Constantine , to appoint Iudges out of Gaul , and give this Reason , Because there was no Persecution under his Father's Government . And accordingly the Council of Arles consisted of Bishops chiefly out of Gaul and Britain .

That which upon the whole matter appears most probable to me , is , That the Persecution was begun while Dioclesian and Maximianus had the Empire in their hands ; and although Constantius and Galerius had the Titles of Caesars ; yet the supreme Government was in the others hands , as appears by what Orosius saith of Dioclesian's usage of Galerius , upon his return from the Persian War ; And by the Inscriptions in Spain ( if they be authentick ) produced by (g) (g) Baron . A.D. 304. n. 8. Baronius , (h) (h) Velser . Not. ad Conversion . Afr. Velserus and (i) (i) Gruter . Inscript . p. 280.4 . Gruterus . In one of which Dioclesianus and Maximianus are onely mention'd ; And this must be after the Persecution , for there it is said , Nomine CHRISTIANORVM DELETO . And in the other SVPERSTITIONE CHRISTI VBIQ ; DELETA . And there Dioclesian is onely named Augustus , and Galerius as adopted by him . Baronius thinks such Inscriptions were set up every where , but time hath onely preserved those in Spain . But if they were set up in Spain , under the Government of Constantius , it is an Argument , that while Dioclesian and Maximianus held the Empire , they did what they pleased in these matters : For although the name of Caesar carried in it something of supreme Authority , yet (k) (k) Victor . in Trajano . Aurelius Victor , when he takes notice of the first beginning of the difference of the Titles of Augustus and Caesar , He saith , Though they were both Titles of Sovereignty , yet they who enjoy'd them did not differ less in their Power than they did in their Titles . And therefore (l) (l) Lactant. de Mort. Persec . c. 9. Lactantius saith , when Dioclesian called Galerius by the name of Caesar after his Persian Victory , he cryed out , Quousque Caesar ? How long should he continue Caesar ? And the Impatience of this made him force Dioclesian to resign the Empire , as Lactantius , c. 18. who was upon the Place , assures us ; Nay , when Dioclesian offer'd him , That all four should be declared Augusti , he refused for this reason , Because he knew , while Dioclesian continued in Power , he should have onely the Name . And Lactantius farther saith , c. 15. That the Edict against the Christians was sent to Constantius without asking his consent ; and he confesses , Constantius complied so far as to pull down their Churches . But his kindness , when declared Augustus , made them willing to forget the rest . So that the Persecution was general till their Resignation ; But upon Constantius being declared Augustus , it ceased in all these parts ; in which , (m) (m) Euseb. de Martyrol . Pal. c. 13. Eusebius affirms , it did not last two years , although it continued ten years in the East . And within that time the Persecution took away St. Alban , Aaron and Julius , and other Martyrs here , as Gildas and Bede relate , who give a more particular account of the Sufferings of the first , not without some mixture of Improbabilities or Interpolations ; but , as to the rest , we have nothing but their Names preserved and the Places they belonged to . The first is said to have been a Roman Officer at the Municipium of Verulam , the first British Town which had Roman Privileges ; and the other , Citizens of Caerleon , where there was a Roman Colony .

Constantius dying at York , his eldest Son , Constantine , was declared Caesar by the Army in Britain . For although Constantius did what in him lay to secure the Succession to him , as (n) (n) Euseb. Vit. Constant. l. 1. c. 9 , 21. Eusebius saith , yet that did not signifie much without the Concurrence of the Legions . And (o) (o) Lactant. de Morte Persec . c. 24. Lactantius saith , That he commended him to the Souldiers , and so delivered the Empire to him . This Consent of the Army is express'd by (p) (p) Eumen. Paneg . Eumenius , and by the Emperour (q) (q) Julian . Orat . 1. ad Constant . Julian ; and Aurelius Victor saith , All that were present promoted his being Emperour ; But he was not declared Caesar by Galerius Maximianus till afterwards , as Baluzius hath clearly proved out of Lactantius and others , who , when he saw he could not help it , sent him the Purple Robe . Thus Constantine , being firmly settled in the Throne , took care in the first places of the Tranquillity of these parts , where he was proclaimed Emperour , and , as Lactantius saith , The first thing he did was , to secure full Liberty to the Christians . And now , we may well suppose , all that Gildas and Bede say , to have been accomplished , viz. That the Christians rebuilt their Churches , destroy'd to the ground , and therein celebrated their Holy Sacraments , and kept solemn Festivals in memory of so great a Deliverance . And from this time we may date the flourishing condition of this Church , which before must labour under great difficulties ; the Governours of Provinces before Constantius , and the Generality of the People , being set against the Christians .

But the first Evidence we meet with of the settled Condition of the British Churches , is , the number of Bishops which went from Britain to the Council at Arles , Anno Domini 314. where we find three Bishops subscribing to it , Eborius , Bishop of York ; Restitutus , Bishop of London ; and Adelsius , de Civitate Colonia Londinensium : So it is in (r) (r) Sirmond . Concil. Gallic . To. 1. p. 9. Sirmondus his best Copy . And although (s) (s) Selden . in Eutych . p. 118. Mr. Selden seems to question the Antiquity of it , yet the other vouches it to be very good and ancient . But what then is the Civitas Colonia Londinensium ? The Learned (t) (t) Usser . de Prim. p. 60 , 195. Primate thinks it to be Colchester ; that being called in Antoninus Colonia . (u) (u) Seld. in Eutych . p. 118 , 119. Mr. Selden takes it to be Camalodunum , and so written Camalodon , which the ignorant Scribes made Col. Londinensium : (w) (w) Spelman . Concil. To. 1. p. 39. Sir H. Spelman likewise supposes it to be the old Colony of Camalodunum . But , I think , a far more probable sense may be given of it , if we consider the way of summoning Bishops to Councils at that time : For it is unreasonable to imagine that every Roman Colony or City sent a Bishop : For then every Council would have been as full as the Arabick Writers say the Council of Nice was ( of which Mr. Selden hath discoursed at large ) or at least as (x) (x) Epist. Hibern. 11. Cummianus and (y) (y) Ado in Chro. Ado thought this Council of Arles was , which they made to consist of 600 Bishops : An unreasonable number to be called together on such an occasion , as the giving way to the restless importunity of the Donatists to have their Cause heard over again . It is not to be presumed that Constantine would summon so great a number to make up a Court ( Episcopale Iudicium St. Augustine often calls it ) wherein the main thing to be done was , to hear the Parties and to give Judgment ; And in the former Judgment but 19 Bishops were summoned . It is said , (z) (z) Augustin . ad . Ep. Parm. l. 1. c. 5. That St. Augustine makes the number of Bishops at Arles to be 200. But I see no sufficient ground to understand those words of this particular Council ; but of all the Bishops which had condemned them in several Councils , among whom he reckons the Italian , Spanish and Gallick Bishops , who met at Arles . But when I compare the Subscriptions to that Council published out of the most ancient MS. with a Passage in Hilary , I am apt to believe , that excepting those that were very near about Arles , there were no more than a Bishop out of a Province with one or two Presbyters . So it is expresly in the (a) (a) Euseb. l. 10. c. 5. Summons to Chrestus Bishop of Syracuse in Sicily , ( the onely one remaining , and which (b) (b) Baron . A. D. 31● . n. 43. Baronius thinks was the same that was to the rest ) wherein he is required to come out of that Province , and to bring two Presbyters with him , as Valesius shews against Baronius and Sirmondus the words are to be understood . And (c) (c) Hilar. de Synod . Hilary , speaking of the Councils of his time , saith , That one or two Bishops were sent for out of a Province , and he instanceth in the Council of Ancyra , and the great Council at Ariminum : So here we meet with Chrestus out of the Province of Sicily , Quintasius out of the Province of Sardinia , and so in most of the rest , the distinct Provinces are set down out of which they came : And at that time there were 18 Provinces of Gaul and Britain , and so many Bishops appeared at Arles , besides Marinus the Bishop of the Place . But to supply the defect of some other Provinces there were more out of that Province wherein Arles stood than out of any other . In Britain there were then three Provinces according to the MS. Copy of Sextus Rufus saith Mr. Camden : therefore in all probability , since the other two Bishops were out of the other two Provinces , Maxima Caesariensis and Britannia Prima ; The third Bishop was out of the third Province of Britannia Secunda , wherein there were two noted Colonies , the one called Colonia Divana in the Coin of Septimius Geta , and Civitas Legionum in (d) (d) Bed . l. 2. c. 2. Beda , now Chester ; the other , Civitas Legionis ad Yscam , where was a Colony of the 11. Legion , which Province is sometimes called Britannica Secunda . And therefore this Bishop Adelphius came ex Civit. Col. Leg. 11. which the ignorant Transcribers might easily turn to ex Civit. Col. Londin . The onely Objection is that which is suggested by the Learned (e) (e) Usser . de Prim. p. 96. Primate of Armagh , viz. That there were four Provinces of Britain at that time , and that Flavia Caesariensis was one of them ; having its name from Constantine , who assumed the name of Flavius ; But Goltzius his Copy deserves not to be so much preferr'd before (f) (f) Camd. Brit. p. 111. Camden's ; And the name of Flavia Caesariensis might either be taken from Flavius Valentinianus , as (g) (g) Bert. Pithar . Diatr. 1. c. 5. p. 64. Berterius thinks , or from Fl. Theodosius , before whose time Camden saith we never met with Britannia Flavia.

There being then but three Bishops present at the Council of Arles , is so far from being an Argument that there were no more in Britain , that it is rather an Argument to the contrary ; since it was the Custome to send but one or two out of a Province where they were most numerous . And I see no reason to question a Succession of Bishops here from the first founding of a Christian Church . To prove this , I shall not rely on the Testimony of the Anonymous (h) (h) Apud Patric . Jun. Not. ad Epist . Clem. Greek Authour of the Martyrdoms of Peter and Paul , who saith , Saint Peter here ordained Bishops , Priests and Deacons ; But upon the Reason of the thing , there being no other Church in the Christian World which derived from the Apostles , which had not a Succession of Bishops from them too ; And we cannot trace the History of other Churches farther than we can do that of their Bishops . As for instance . The first Conversion of the Churches of Africa is much in the dark , but as soon as we reade any thing considerable of them , we meet with a Council of Bishops , viz. of (i) (i) Cypr. Ep. 71. Agrippinus and his Brethren , out of the Provinces of Africa , Numidia and Mauritania , and he was not the immediate Predecessour of St. Cyprian , who suffer'd in the Persecution of Valerian , Anno Dom. 258. And (k) (k) Tertull. de Praeser . haeret . c. 32. Tertullian puts the proof of Apostolical Churches upon the Succession of Bishops from the Apostles : which were a sensless way of proceeding , unless it were taken for granted , that whereever the Apostles planted Churches , they appointed Bishops to take care of them . Although therefore , by the loss of Records of the British Churches , we cannot draw down the Succession of Bishops from the Apostles time ( for that of the Bishops of London by Jocelin of Furnes is not worth mentioning ) yet we have great reason to presume such a Succession ; When upon the first summoning a Council by Constantine three British Bishops appear'd ; one out of every Province ; as they did in other Parts .

But some pretend to give a more punctual and exact account of the settling of our Church Government here , viz. That there were twenty eight Cities among the old Britains , That in these there were twenty five Flamins and three Archiflamins , in whose places , upon the Conversion of the Nation by King Lucius , there was the like number of Bishops and Archbishops here appointed ; And for this , besides the Rabble of our Monkish Historians , who swallow Geffrey of Monmouth whole without chewing ; I find two of my Predecessours , men considerable in their times , produced to the same purpose , viz. (l) (l) Mason . de Minister . Angl. l. 2. c. 3. Radulphus de Diceto , and Rad. Baldock . Others say , (m) (m) Animadvers . on Church Hist. of Brit. p. 18. That these twenty eight Cities were not all furnished with Bishops in King Lucius his time , but that the honour of it belongs to him because he began it : But this is making a new Story , and in effect denying the truth of the old Tradition . However I deny not , but that it is as certain that King Lucius settled Bishops here , as that he was converted by Eluanus and Medwinus ; For the same Authours deliver both . But how far his Power extended , and consequently how many Cities had Episcopal Government then settled in them , is now impossible to be known . As to the twenty eight Cities among the Britains , the Tradition doth not depend upon the Credit of Geffrey or Nennius ; For Bede and before him Gildas say the same thing , viz. That there were so many Cities among the Britains , while the Romans had Power here , which I see no cause to doubt but they were Cities made by the Romans , or by the Britains in imitation of them , as I shall prove in another Discourse . But that which follows from hence is , viz. That the Government here settled being in Roman Cities , the correspondence must not be to the British Druids , but to the Roman Colonies . That there was some Subordination among the Druids is unquestionable . For Caesar affirms , That there was a Prince of the Druids , and the last Age hath discovered a famous Urn of one Chyndonax , Chief of the Druids ; concerning which whole (n) (n)

Le Reveil de L'antique Tombs de Chyndonax .

Licet . Resp. ad Quaest. per Epist. l. 1. ep. 25.

Books have been written , and several Discourses published , without any great satisfaction to me ; But it is not to any purpose to tell why , since I yield the thing it self . And it is improbable there should be a Prince of the Druids , without an intermediate Subordination , and the Druids being so far dispersed , it was a reasonable thing , That the superiour Druids should have their particular Limits assigned them , that they might the better understand and give account of those under them , and not interfere or intrench one upon another . As far then as we suppose them to be reasonable and prudent , these things may justly be supposed concerning them , so that setting aside the name of Flamins and Archiflamins , for which there is no foundation at all ( as to either among the Druids , and not for the latter word among the Romans ) yet the thing itself hath no such absurdity or improbability in it . But the Cities here being Roman , as I suppose , the Government must be suitable to that of Roman Colonies , and they that know any thing of the nature and constitution of them , do know that they exactly follow'd the Pattern of the City of Rome , having a Senate , Consuls , Praetors , Censors , Aediles , Quaestors , &c. And , besides the rest , they had their several Flamins and Pontifices too . But there were many of these Flamins in each City or Colony ; thence (o) (o) Pacat. Paneg . § 37. Latinus Pacatus , in his Panegyrick to Theodosius , mentions , Reverendos municipali purpurâ Flamines , insignes apicibus Sacerdotes , speaking of a Roman Colony ; But there can be no resemblance between a multitude of Flamins in a City , and one Bishop over a Diocese . The Flamins were the Priests of some peculiar Deity , from whom they took their denomination , as may be at large seen in Gruter's Book of Roman Inscriptions . But among them there was a certain order of Place and Dignity ; for we reade of a Primus Flamen in (p) (p) Inscrip . 29 , 12. Gruter . But (q) (q) Jac. Guther . de veteri Iure Pontificio , l. 1. c. 6. Jac. Gutherius hath an Observation which will tend to clear this matter . For among the Roman Inscriptions , we meet with one extraordinary of this kind , viz. (r) (r) Inscript . p. 359.3.490.2 , & 31. Flamini Divorum omnium ; Now saith he , The name Flamen was common to all the Priests in the Roman Cities ; But the Flamen Divorum omnium was the Chief Priest among them . And so there is no such mighty absurdity as hath been imagined in supposing these Flamins to be put down , and the Christian Bishops to succeed in their Places ; Especially if we could have made out that there were Flamines Provinciarum , as at first appearance seem'd very probable in the Roman Inscriptions . And (s) (s) Sertor . Ursat . Monum . Patav . l. 1. § 6. p. 239. Sertorius Vrsatus seems to make no doubt concerning it in this Inscription , DIVO AVGVSTO ALBINVS . ALB. F. FLAMEN DIVAE . AVG. PROVINCIAE LVSITAN .

But it is an easie mistake for a Flamen D. Aug. one of Augustus his Flamins , in that Province . Of which sort there are many Examples . But there are other (t) (t) Gruter . Inscript . p. 373.7 , 8. Inscriptions wherein we reade of FLAMINICA PROVINCIAE LVSITANIAE

But all that Sertorius Vrsatus infers from hence is , That there were Temples dedicated to Municipia and to Provinces , and these Temples had their Flamines and Flaminicae . But this doth not prove , that the Flamins had any Jurisdiction over a Province ; Which had been indeed to the purpose . Among the Romans , although there were none called Ar●hiflamines , yet there were Flamines majores & minores , as appears by Festus and others . The lesser are thought by some to be called Veflamines in the Inscriptions both of (u) (u) Gruter . Thes. p. 364.1.498.8 . Gruter and (w) (w) Reines . Inscript . p. 385. Reinesius . Festus saith , the Majores Flamines were the Patricians ; the Minores , the Plebeians : but the late Publisher of Festus saith , That the Majores Flamines were the Dialis , Martialis and Quirinalis ; the rest of the fifteen who were added afterwards , were the Minores ; The Flamen Martialis and Quirinalis were of the College of Pontifices , as appears by (x) (x) Cicero de Arusp. Resp. Cicero : And the Pontifices themselves were divided likewise into Majores and Minores , as appears both by Festus and the Inscriptions : These lesser were at first Assessours in the College or Court of Pontifices ; But afterwards became onely Officers to them ; And among these there was a Pontifex Maximus too : But , as Festus saith , he was onely the first in the College : But all this relates onely to the City . That which comes nearer to our business is the Consideration of the Sacerdotes Provinciarum , as they are called in the (y) (y) C. Theod. Tit. de Dec. l. 46 , 75 , &c. Theodosian Code . (z) (z) J. Gothofr . ad C. Theod. 12. Tit. 1. de Dec. l. 21 , 112. Jac. Gothofredus saith , The difference between the Flamins and these was ; That the Flamins belong'd to particular Cities ; But these had whole Provinces under their Care ; and so , in the Law , the Honor Flaminii was distinct from the Honor Secerdotii ; this latter is called Archierosyne in the same Code ; And the Title and Office still continued in the time of Theodosius M. And it is there described to be a Care that Divine Offices were performed in their Temples ; and such as these were (a) (a) Philostr . vit. Sopel . Sopelianus in Asia , and (b) (b) Eunap . in Chry. Chrysantius in Lydia , and (c) (c) Julian . Ep. 49. Arsacius in Galatia , to whom an Epistle of Julian is still extant , giving him charge to look after his Office with great Care , and to warn and punish the inferiour Priests if they neglected their Duty . So that we have now found out what did bear a great correspondence among the Romans to our Bishops and Archbishops .

But it still remains a Question , Whether they did not rather borrow this from the Christians , than the Christians from them ? For Julian in that Epistle makes it his business to persuade Arsacius to take all things commendable from the Christians ; and no doubt this was thought so by his Predecessours , who first set up this Sacerdotal Government of Provinces among them . And , if I mistake not , it began much later than the first Settlement of Episcopacy in the British Churches ; For (d) (d) Euseb. l. 8. c. 14. l. 9. c. 4. Eusebius saith , That Maximinus appointed not onely Priests in the Cities , but 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Chief-priests in the Provinces , where Valesius mistakes his meaning ; for he thinks all the Innovation of Maximinus was the appointing them himself , whereas they were wont to be chosen by the Decuriones in the Cities : But he speaks of it as a new thing of Maximinus , to appoint such an Order and Office among the Priests which had not been known before : And that which puts this matter out of doubt is , That (e) (e) Lactant. de Morte Persec . c. 36. Lactantius , in his excellent Piece lately published out of MS. by Baluzius , saith expresly of Maximinus , Novo more Sacerdotes maximos per singulas Civitates singulos ex primoribus fecit , i.e. That by a new Custome he appointed Chief Priests in the several Cities , of the greatest Persons in them , who were not onely to doe the Office of Priests themselves ; but to look after the inferiour Priests , and by their means to hinder the Christians from their Worship , and to bring them to punishment : But , as though this were not enough , He appointed other Priests over the Provinces , in a higher degree above the rest . Although then Valesius asserted that such were elder than Maximinus , yet Lactantius , whose authority is far greater , hath determined the contrary .

I am not ignorant that , long before Maximinus his time , (f) (f) Tertull. de Spectac . c. 11. Tertullian mentions the Praesides Sacerdotales , but those do not relate to this matter , but to the Spectacula , as appears by the place . (g) (g) Alb. Piccoli de antiquo Iure Siculae Eccles. c. 11. Some insist on the Sacerdotes Provinciales in (h) (h) Tertull. de Idololat. c. 18. Tertullian ; but Rigaltius shews there ought to be a comma between them , it being very unlikely the Provincial Priests should have Golden Crowns when those at Rome had not . And in a (i) (i) Cod. Afric . c. 97. Canon of the African Code we find the Sacerdotes Provinciae , but that Council was long after , Anno Dom. 407. And these seem to be no other than Advocates , who were to appear for the Causes which concerned the Temples and Sacrifices throughout the Province . According to which method , the African Bishops there desire , That the Churches might have Advocates too , with the same Privileges : Which Request was granted by (k) (k) C. Theod. 16. Tit. 2. l. 38. Honorius ; and was the first Introduction of Lawyers into the Service of the Church , who were called Defensores Ecclesiarum , and were afterwards Judges in Ecclesiastical Causes . But that which comes nearer to this matter is , the Authority of the Asiarchae , who in some Coins , mentioned by (l) (l) Spanhem . de Numism . p. 692. Spanhemius , are said to be Priests over thirteen Cities ; And this in the Law is called (m) (m) L. 19. de Mun. & Honor. Sacerdotium Asiae : But these seem to have been no other than those who took care of the publick Solemnities in the common Assembly in Asia , when the People met out of these Cities to perform them either at Ephesus or Smyrna , or any other of the Cities within this combination , as is observed by many (n) (n)

Cujac . Observ . l. 2. c. 13. Pet. Fabr. Sen. l. 3. c. 1.

Albasp . Obs. l. 1. c. 22.

Seld. ad Marm. Arund . p. 164.

Learned Men. And although there were but one Chief at a time , yet the Office seem'd to have passed by turns through the several Cities ; And he in whose City the Solemnities were to be kept , was the President for that time , and had the Title of Asiarcha . But (o) (o) Alb. Ruben . de Vrb. Neocoris , p. 246. Alb. Rubenius shews from Aristides and Dio , That the Asiarchae had a Superintendency over the Temples and the Priests within the Community of the Asian Cities ; But these were onely , he saith , For the Temples erected to the Caesars out of the common Stock ; The Temple of Diana at Ephesus belonging to the Ionian Community , and not to that of Asia . Herodes Atticus is called in the Inscription at (p) (p) Spons Voyage , Tom. 3. p. 220. Athens , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Caesar 's High-priest . But that seems to be onely a Title , without Power . But it appears by the (q) (q) Id. p. 114. Inscription at Thyatira , That the Asiarcha was called the High-priest of Asia , and had Power to place Priests in the Cities under his Care . But still this falls short of such Chief-priests in the Provinces as Maximinus appointed .

And thus I have endeavour'd to clear the Antiquity and Original Institution of Episcopacy here , by shewing that it was not taken up , according to the Monkish Tradition , from the Heathen Flamins and Archiflamins ; But came down by Succession from the first planting of Apostolical Churches . For although we cannot deduce a lineal Succession of Bishops , as they could in other Churches , where Writings were preserved , yet assoon as through the Churches Peace they came to have intercourse with foreign Churches ( as in the Council of Arles ) they appeared with a proportionable number of Bishops with those of other Provinces ; And their Succession was not in the least disputed among them , they subscribing to the Sentence and Canons as others did . And what Canons did then pass , did no doubt as much concern the British Churches to observe , as any other Churches whose Bishops were there present . Which Canons were passed by their own Authority ; For they never sent to the Bishop of Rome to confirm , but to publish them , as appears by the Synodical Epistle which they sent to him ; Their words are , Quae decrevimus Communi Concilio , Charitati tuae significamus , ut omnes sciant quid in futurum obser●are debeant . (r) (r) Baron . A. D. 314. n. 68. Baronius had good luck to find out the necessity of the Pope's confirmation here ; Whereas they plainly tell him , they had already decreed them by common consent , and sent them to him to divulge them , i. e. As (s) (s) Pet. de Marca de Concord . l. 7. c. 14. n. 2. Petrus de Marca saith , As the Emperours sent their Edicts to their Praefecti Praetorio . Was that to confirm them ? It is true , they say , the Pope had a larger Diocese ; But if these words had implied so much as a Patriarchal Power over the Bishops there assembled , how could they assume to themselves this Power to make Canons ; And onely to signifie to him what they had done , and to desire him to communicate these Canons to others ? Would such a Message from a Council have been born , since the Papal Supremacy hath been owned ? Nay , how fancily would it have looked in any Council within the Patriarchats of the East to have done so ? But these Bishops of Arles knew no other Style then , but Charitati tuae ; And they signifie to the Bishop of Rome what they had already decreed , but not what they had prepared for him to confirm . And they are so far from owning his Authority in calling them together , That they tell him , They were assembled at the Emperour's Command ,

Communi copula charitatis & unitate Matris Ecclesiae Catholicae vinculo inhaerentes ad Arelatensium Civitatem piissimi Imperatoris voluntate adducti —

Quos & Dei nostri praesens Auctoritas & Traditio , ac Regula veritatis ita respuit —

Judice Deo , ac Matre Ecclesia quae suos novit aut comprobat , aut damnati sunt aut repulsi .

Et utinam , Frater dilectissime , ad hoc tantum spectaculum interesses —

Et te pariter nobiscum judicante Coetus noster majori laetitia exultasset .

and were so far from expecting Directions from him , that they tell him they had a Divine Authority present with them , and a certain Tradition and Rule of Faith ; They wished indeed , he had been present with them , and to have judged together with them . Was this to make him sole Iudge ? or could they believe him at the same time to be their Supreme Head ? They could have been glad of the Company of their Brother of Rome , as they familiarly call him ; But since his Occasions would not permit his Absence from home , they acquaint him what they had done , and so send him an Abstract of their Canons , as may be seen at large both in Sirmondus and Baronius . By this we see what Opinion the British Bishops and their Brethren had of the Pope's Supremacy .

But now to their Canons ; Those may be reduced to three Heads ; Either to the Keeping of Easter ; Or to the Discipline of the Clergy ; Or to Lay Communion .

( 1. ) As to Easter , That Council decreed , Can. 1. That it should be observed on the same day and time throughout the World . And that the Bishop of Rome should give notice of the day , according to custome . But this latter part was repealed , as Binius confesses , by the Council of Nice , which referr'd this matter to the Bishop of Alexandria .

( 2. ) As to the Clergy , There were Canons which related to Bishops , Priests and Deacons . ( 1. ) To Bishops , and those were four : ( 1. ) That no Bishop should trample upon another , Can. 17. which Albaspineus well interprets of invading another's Diocese . ( 2. ) As to travelling Bishops , that they should be allow'd to perform Divine Offices in the City they came unto , Can. 19. ( 3. ) That no Bishop should consecrate another alone , but he ought to take seven with him , or at least three , Can. 20. Which shews the number of Bishops then in the Western Provinces and so in Britain at that time . The Nicene Canon , C. 4. takes notice onely of three Bishops as necessary to be present , because many Eastern Provinces had not seven ; as Christianus Lupus observes on that Canon . In an African Council in Cresconius we find , That because two had presumed to consecrate a Bishop , they desire that twelve may be present ; But Aurelius , Bishop of Carthage , refused it for this reason , Because in the Province of Tripolis there were but five Bishops . Therefore when the Council of Arles appoints seven , it doth suppose these Provinces to have a greater number of Bishops . ( 4. ) That if any were proved to have been Traditores in the Time of Persecution , i. e. to have given up the Sacred Books or Vessels , or to have betrayed their Brethren , and this proved by Authentick Acts ; Then they were to be deposed . However their Ordinations are declared to be valid , Can. 13.

( 2. ) As to inferiour Clergy ; ( 1. ) Excommunication is denounced against those that put out money to use , Can. 12. ( 2. ) That they were not to forsake the Churches where they were ordained , Can. 2. And Deprivation is threatned on that account , Can. 21. ( 3. ) The Deacons are forbidden to celebrate the Lord's Supper , there called Offering , Can. 15.

( 3. ) As to Lay Communion : ( 1. ) Those that refuse to continue in their Employment as Souldiers , now the Persecution was over , were to be suspended Communion , Can. 3. The words are , de his qui Arma projiciunt in Pace . Of which some do hardly make tolerable sense . Binius saith it must be read in Bello . But nothing can be more contrary to Peace than War ; How then should such a mistake happen ? Albaspineus saith , It is against those who refuse to be Souldiers in time of Peace : Baronius saith , It is against them that apostatize in time of Peace ; But if a Metaphorical Sense will be allow'd , that which seems most probable is , That many Christians , now the Persecution was over , neglected that Care of themselves , and that Strictness of Discipline which they used before ; And therefore such are here threatned , if not to be thrown out , yet to be debarr'd Communion till they had recover'd themselves . And much to this purpose Josephus Aegyptius and Joh. Antiochenus do understand the 12. Can. of the Council of Nice . But if a Metaphorical Sense be thought too hard ; Then , I suppose , the meaning is , against those who renounced being Souldiers , as much now in time of the Churches Peace , as under Persecution , when they could not be Souldiers without committing Idolatry , as appear'd in the Persecution of Licinius and others . Constantine , as (t) (t) Euseb. de vit . Const. l. 2. c. 33. Eusebius saith , gave them all leave to forsake their Employment that would . But the Council of Arles might well apprehend , That if all Christians renounced being Souldiers , They must still have an Army of Heathens , whatever the Emperours were ; And therefore they had reason to make such a Canon as this , since the Christians ever thought it lawfull to serve in the Wars ; Provided no Idolatrous Acts were imposed , which was frequently done on purpose by the Persecutours , as Maximianus , Licinius , Julian , &c. And this I think the true meaning of this difficult Canon . ( 2. ) For those who drove the Chariots in Races , and acted on Theatres , as long as they continued so to doe ; There being so many Occasions of Idolatry in both of them , They were to be cast out of Communion , Can. 4 , 5. ( 3. ) That those who were Christians and made Governours of remote places should carry with them the communicatory Letters of their own Bishop , and not be debarr'd Communion , unless they acted against the Discipline of the Church . This I take to be the meaning of Can. 7. ( 4. ) That those who were received into the Church in their weakness should have Imposition of hands afterwards , Can. 6. ( 5. ) That those who brought Testimonials from Confessours should be bound to take communicatory Letters from their Bishop , Can. 9. ( 6. ) That those who found their Wives in Adultery , should be advised not to marry again while they did live , Can. 10. ( 7. ) That those young Women who did marry Infidels should for a time be suspended Communion , Can. 11. ( 8. ) That those who falsly accused their Brethren should not be admitted to Communion as long as they lived , Can. 14. ( 9. ) That none who were excommunicated in one place should be absolved in another , Can. 16. ( 10. ) That no Apostate should be admitted to Communion in Sickness ; But they ought to wait till they recover'd and shew'd amendment , Can. 22. ( 11. ) That those who were baptized in the Faith of the Holy Trinity should not be rebaptized , Can. 8. And this was the Canon which Saint Augustine on all occasions pressed upon the Donatists , as Sirmondus and Launoy think ; And therefore they suppose this Council to be called so often a Plenary and Vniversal Council , not from the number of Bishops present , but from the Provinces out of which they came ; And so it was the first General Council of the Western Church .

CHAP. III Of the Succession of the British Churches from the Council of Nice to the Council of Ariminum .

GReat Probabilities that the British Bishops were present in the Council of Nice .

The Testimonies of Constantine's being born in Britain clear'd .

The particular Canons of the Council of Nice relating to the Government of Churches explained .

How far the right of Election was devolved to the Bishops .

Of the Authority of Provincial Synods there settled .

Particular Exceptions as to the Bishops of Alexandria , Rome and Antioch from ancient Custome .

They had then a Patriarchal Power within certain bounds .

No Metropolitans under the Jurisdiction of the Bishops of Rome and Alexandria .

The just Rights of the British Churches clear'd .

No evidence that they were under the Roman Patriarchate .

The Cyprian Privilege vindicated from all late Exceptions .

The Patriarchal Rights examin'd ; And from them the Pope's Patriarchal Power over the Western Churches at large disputed and overthrown .

Pope Leo's Arguments against the Patriarch of Constantinople held for the Western Churches against him .

The British Bishops present in the Council of Sardica .

What Authority granted by them to the Bishop of Rome , and how far it extends .

HAving deduced the Succession of the British Churches down to the Appearance of the British Bishops at the first Council of Arles , I now come to the famous Council of Nice ; And although the Subscriptions still remaining which are very imperfect and confused in the best Copies , do not discover any of the British Bishops to have been there present , yet there are many Probabilities to induce us to believe that they were . For ( 1. ) Constantine declares , that his Design was , to have as full an Appearance of Bishops there from all parts as he could well get together . To that end he sent forth an universal Summons for the Bishops to come out of all Provinces , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 is the word used by (a) (a) Euseb. de vit . Const. l. 3. c. 6. Eusebius . And presently after he saith Constantine's Edict was divulged 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in all Provinces of the Empire . How can this be , if there were no Summons in the Provinces of Gaul and Britain ? And to prevent all Objections , as to difficulty and charges of Passage , Eusebius adds , That he had given order to have the publick Carriages ready , and all Expences to be defrayed for them . To this purpose Tractoriae were to be given them by the Emperour's Order , which secured their Passage and Provision in all Places ; The form of which is exstant in (b) (b) Baron . A.D. 314. n. 48. Baronius . And the Classis Britannica lying near to Britain to secure these Coasts from the Franks and Saxons , who were then troublesome , ( and over which Carausius so lately was appointed Admiral to clear these Seas ) the Bishops here could not want conveniency to transport them . ( 2. ) Constantine expressed great satisfaction in the Numbers that did appear from all parts . So that there is no reason to question , That they did answer his expectation . For in his Epistle to the Church of Alexandria , (c) (c) Socrat. l. 1. c. 9. he saith , He had brought together a great number of Bishops ; But more fully in his Epistle to the Churches ; That to the Settlement of the Christian Faith it was then necessary , that all the Bishops should meet together , or at least the greatest part : Therefore he had assembled as many as he could . But when it appears by the Council of Arles , what numbers of Bishops there were in these Western Provinces , how could Constantine use such Expressions as these , if they were not summoned to appear ? And (d) (d) Euseb. vit. Const. l. 3. c. 6 , 7. Eusebius saith , Those that were summon'd did come according to appointment with great readiness , not onely for the sake of the Council , but of the Emperour ; And he after saith , That the most eminent Bishops of all Churches , as well those of Europe as Asia and Africa did come to Nice . Did not Eusebius know of the Churches of Britain ? Yes , most certainly , For he mentions their early conversion to Christianity , as I have already shew'd ; And in that very Book of the Life of Constantine , Euseb. vit. Const. l. 3. c. 19. he mentions the Churches of Britain , as well as those of Gaul and Spain : And there Constantine insists upon the consent of the Western and Northern Churches about Easter , as well as the Southern and some of the Eastern . Now if their Consent were so considerable as to add weight in this matter , It is not to be supposed they should be left out , when he designed an Oecumenical Council , as far as it was in his power to make it so , which certainly extended to all the Provinces within the Empire . ( 3. ) It is not probable the Churches of Britain should be left out , considering Constantine's relation to Britain . For he was not onely proclaimed Emperour here on the death of his Father ; But , if the Panegyrist who lived in that time may be believed , He was born here . For , comparing (e) (e) Panegyr . Max. & Constant . Constantius and him together , he saith , That his Father deliver'd Britain from Slavery , Tu etiam Nobiles illic oriendo fecisti : The question now is , Whether these words relate to his Birth , or to his being proclaimed Caesar here ? Livineius is for the latter , after (f) (f) Lipsius de Mag. Rom. l. 4. c. 11. in Notis . Lipsius ; But I see no reason to decline the most natural and proper sense , viz. That he brought a great honour to Britain by being born in it . (g) (g) Eumen. Panegyr . Constant. § ▪ 9. Eumenius , in another Panegyrick , applauds the happiness of Britain , That had the first sight of Constantine Caesar. This is likewise capable of both senses ; But he immediately falls into a high commendation of Britain , for its Temper , Fertility , Riches and Length of days . If this were Constantine's own Countrey , this was done like an Oratour ; If not , to what purpose is all this ? And then he parallels Britain with Egypt , where Mercury was born ; Which shews that he spake of the Place of Nativity . Besides , the former Panegyrist made his Oration to Maximianus and Constantine together , upon his Marriage of Theodora his Daughter ; But it is not so probable that he would to him so much own Constantine's being made Caesar in Britain ; For that was not according to the Rules of Government , in the Court of Maximianus and Dioclesian ; for as Galerius told Dioclesian when he would have had four Augusti ; No , saith he , That is against your own Maxim , which is to have onely two Augusti , and for them to name two Caesars . Therefore it is not likely , That the Oratour should , to Maximianus his face , own him to be made Caesar , without the consent of those who were then Augusti : But if he speaks of his being made Caesar by Galerius , it is very doubtfull whether he were then in Britain . For (h) (h) Lactant. de Morte Persec . c. 25. Lactantius saith , he took time to consider about it , and was very hardly brought to it : But (f) (f) Nazar . Paneg . n. 16. Nazarius , and (k) (k) Phot. Cod. 62. Praxagoras , both say , That Constantine went into Gaul soon after his Father's death ; And therefore Gaul first saw him Caesar , according to the constitution of the Empire at that time . So that this one Testimony of the Panegyrist weighs more with me than ten Cedrenus's or Nicephorus's who say he was born in the East . But I produce this onely as an argument of the improbability , That the British Churches should be omitted by Constantine in the Summons to his Oecumenical Council ; or , That they being summon'd should neglect to go . ( 4. ) They were certainly summon'd , and did go to the Councils of Sardica and Ariminum after , and to that of Arles before , and why should we believe them left out in that of Nice ? This argument alone prevailed with Mr. (l) (l) Selden . in Eutych . p. 117 , 123. Selden to believe them present at the Council of Nice . And we are now forced to make use of the best Probabilities , since Athanasius his (m) (m) Socr. l. 1. c. 9. Synodicon hath been so long lost , wherein all their Names were set down who were then present ; And that Catalogue of them , if it were distinct , which (n) (n) Epiph. har. 69. Epiphanius had seen .

There being then so much reason to believe the British Bishops present in the Council of Nice , we have the more cause to look into the Constitution of the Ecclesiastical Government there settled , that so we may better understand the just Rights and Privileges of the British Churches . After the Points of Faith and the Time of Easter were determined ; The Bishops there assembled made twenty Canons for the Government and Discipline of the Church , in which they partly re-inforced the Canons of the Council of Arles , and partly added new . Those that were re-inforced were , ( 1. ) Against Clergy-mens taking the customary Vsury then allow'd , Can. 17. ( 2. ) Against their removing from their own Diocese , Can. 15. which is here extended to Bishops ; and such removal is declared null. ( 3. ) Against Deacons giving the Eucharist to Presbyters , and in the presence of Bishops , Can. 18. ( 2. ) As to Lay Communion ; The Canon against re-baptizing is re-inforced by Can. 19. wherein those onely who renounced the Trinity are required to be re-baptized , and the Canon against being excommunicated in one Church , and received into Communion in another , Can. 5. whether they be of the Laity of Clergy .

For the New Canons about Lay Communion , they chiefly concerned the Lapsed in times of Persecution . As ( 1. ) If they were onely Catechumens , that for three years they should remain in the lowest Form , not being admitted to join in any Prayers of the Church , but onely to hear the Lessons read , and the Instructions that were there given , Can. 14. ( 2. ) For those that were baptized , and fell voluntarily in the late Persecution of Licinius , They were for three years to remain among those who were admitted onely to hear , for seven years to continue in the state of Penitents , and for two years to join onely with the People in Prayers , without being admitted to the Eucharist , Can. 11. ( 3. ) For those Souldiers who ( in that Persecution when Licinius made it necessary for them to sacrifice to Heathen Gods if they would continue in their Places ) first renounced their Employments , and after by Bribery or other means got into them again , for three years they were to be without joining in the Prayers of the Church , and for ten years to remain in the state of Penitents ; But so as to leave it to the Bishop's Discretion to judge of the sincerity of their Repentance , and accordingly to remit some part of the Discipline , Can. 12. ( 4. ) If persons happen'd to be in danger of Death before they had passed through all the methods of the Churches Discipline , they were not to be denyed the Eucharist ; But if they recover , they were to be reduced to the state of Penitents , Can. 13. But there was one Canon added of another nature , which concerned Vniformity , and that is the last of the Genuine Canons . It had been an ancient Custome in the Christian Church to forbear kneeling in the publick Devotion on the Lord's days , and between Easter and Whitsontide , but there were some who refused to observe it ; And therefore this Canon was made to bring all to an Vniformity in that Practice , Can. 20.

But there are other Canons which relate more especially to Ecclesiastical Persons , and those either concern the Discipline of the Clergy , or the Government of the Church .

( 1. ) For the Discipline of the Clergy , they are these .

( 1. ) None who had voluntarily castrated themselves were to be admitted into Orders , Can. 1. For it seems Origen's Fact , however condemned by some , was as much admired by others , and (o) (o) Christian. Lup. Not. in Concil. Nicaen . Can. Christianus Lupus thinks the Sect of the Valesii , who castrated all , came from him ; But I do not find that Origen did propagate any Sect of this kind ; And Epiphanius makes one Valens the Authour of it ; However this great Council thought fit to exclude all such from any Capacity of Church Employments ; But it is generally supposed , and not without reason , that the Fact of Leontius , a Presbyter of Antioch , (p) (p) Baron . A.D. 325. n. 146. Vide Athan. ad solit. vit. agent . p. 812 , 828 , 827. castrating himself because of his suspicious Conversation with Eustolia , gave the particular Occasion to the making this Canon . ( 2. ) None who were lately Catechumens , were to be consecrated Bishops or ordained Presbyters , Can. 2. For however it had happen'd well in some extraordinary Cases , as of St. Cyprian before , and others after this Council , as St. Ambrose , Nectarius , &c. yet there was great reason to make a standing Rule against it . ( 3. ) None of the Clergy were to have any Women to live in the House with them , except very near Relations , as Mother , or Sister , &c. Can. 3. For some , pretending greater Sanctity , and therefore declining Marriage , yet affected the familiar Conversation of Women , who made the same pretence . For (q) (q) Bud. Com. L. Gr. p. 148. Budaeus hath well observed that 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 is a Companion of Celibacy ; So that when two Persons were resolved to continue unmarried and agreed to live together , one of these was 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 to the other . And (r) (r) Tertull. de Ma●g . c. 16. De Exhort . Castit . c. 12. Tertullian , writing against second Marriages , seems to advise this Practice , Habe aliquam Vxorem spiritualem ; adsume de Viduis Ecclesiae , &c. And it soon grew into a Custome in Africa , as appears by (s) (s) Cypr. Ep. 4. ed. Oxon. St. Cyprian who writes vehemently against it , and shews the Danger and Scandal of it . And that this Conversation was under a Pretence of Sanctity appears by (t) (t) Hieron . ad Rustic . ad Gaudent . ad Eustoch . St. Jerom's words , speaking of such persons , Sub nominibus pietatis quaerentium suspecta consortia ; and again , Sub nomine Religionis & umbra Continentiae . But elsewhere he calls it Pestis Agapetarum , for it spread like the Plague , and was restrained with great Difficulty ; And at last Laws were added to Canons , these being found ineffectual . ( 4. ) If any persons were admitted loosely and without due Examination into Orders , or upon Confession of lawfull Impediments had Hands notwithstanding laid upon them , such Ordinations were not to be allowed as Canonical , Can. 9. which is more fully expressed in the next Canon as to one Case , viz. That if any lapsed persons were ordained , whether the Ordainers did it ignorantly or knowingly they were to be deprived , Can. 10. ( 5. ) If any among the Novatians returned to the Church , and subscribed their Consent to the Doctrine and Practice of it , their Ordination seems to be allowed . Justellus , and some others , think a new Imposition of hands was required by this Canon ; If any of the Novatian Clergy were admitted into the Church . And so Dionysius Exiguus and the old Latin Interpreter do render it . But Balsamon , Zonaras and others understand it so , as that the former Imposition of hands , whereby they were admitted into the Clergy were hereby allow'd . If the words of the Canon seem to be ambiguous , and their Sense to be taken from the Practice of the Nicene Fathers in a parallel Case , then they are rather to be understood of a new Imposition of hands . For in the Case of the Meletians who were ordained in Schism too , they determined in their Synodical Epistle that they should be received 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , with a more sacred Imposition of hands ; But it is not agreed whether this implies a Reordination or not . (u) (u) Vales. Not. in Socrat. l. 1. c. 9. Valesius thinks it doth , but others take it onely for a simple Benediction , or the Laying on of hands upon Reconciliation to the Church . And (w) (w) Lavie de S. Athan. l. 2. c. 13. in no● . Godfrey Hermant hath at large proved Reordination in this Case to have been against the sense of the Church ; wherein he hath the advantage of Valesius : as is evident to any one that reflects on the Occasion of the Luciferian Schism ; which began upon the Council of Alexandria's allowing the Ordination of the Arian Bishops . And it would be very strange if Schism were more destructive to Orders than plain Heresie . But the Novatian Bishop was to have no Jurisdiction where there was one of the Catholick Church ; Can. 8.

Among the Canons which relate to the Settlement and Polity of the Church , these three are very material . ( 1. ) About Election and Consecration of Bishops . ( 2. ) About Provincial Synods . ( 3. ) About the Bounds of Jurisdiction . For the seventh Canon is but a Complement to the Bishop of Jerusalem , giving him the honour of a Metropolitane without the Jurisdiction .

( 1. ) About Election and Consecration of Bishops . The Canon is , That a Bishop ought chiefly to be constituted by all the Bishops in the Province ; But if this be too difficult , either through urgent Occasions , or the length of the way , yet three must be present for that purpose , and have the Consent of the absent under their Hands , and so to make the Consecration . But the Confirmation of all things done in the Province must be reserved to the Metropolitane , Can. 4. By this Canon the Government of the Church came now to be settled under Constantine , and with his Approbation . And here we find , That every Province had a number of Bishops within it self , who were to take care of the Ecclesiastical Government of it , but so as the consent of the Metropolitane were obtained : So that the Rights of Metropolitans , as to the chief Ecclesiastical Government of every Province , are hereby secured ; For the last Clause doth not merely refer to the Consecration of Bishops ; But takes in that , with other Ecclesiastical Affairs of the Province . The onely difficulty lies in the first Clause , What is meant by the Bishops of the Province , constituting a new Bishop ; Whether the right of Election is hereby devolved to them , or whether it be onely the right of Consecration upon the Election of the People ? Which is therefore here fit to be enquired into , because the ancient Practice of the British Churches may from hence be gathered ; which we may justly presume was agreeable to the Nicene Canon . And because the signification of the Greek word is ambiguous , we shall first see , what Sense the Greek Writers do put upon it . Balsamon interprets 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 which is chusing by Suffrage ; And he in plain terms saith , by this Canon , the right of Election was taken from the People , and given to the Bishops of the Province . And it is not Balsamon alone , as some imagine , that was of that Opinion , but Zonaras , Aristenus , Matthaeus Blastares , as any one may find . But we are told , If they are all of that mind , they are greatly mistaken , because this Council , in their Synodical Epistle to those of Alexandria and Egypt , declare their Iudgment , (x) (x) Socrat. l. 1. c. 9. That if any Bishops decease , others reconciled to the Church may be admitted in their room , if they be worthy , and the People do chuse them , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . One would think by this , That the Council of Nice had put this matter wholly into the Peoples hands , but if we look into that Synodical Epistle , we shall find it much otherwise . For the case was this . The Council declares their tenderness towards those that had been made Bishops and Priests in the Meletian Schism , allowing their Orders upon due Submission , but not to exercise any Jurisdiction to the prejudice of those in Possession ; But if any Bishops died , those Meletian Bishops might succeed , but with these three Provisoes . ( 1. ) That they be judged worthy ; By whom ? by the People ? No certainly ; For then there had been no need of the following Clause , but this Judgment belonged to the Bishops of the Province , according to this Canon . ( 2. ) If the People chuse them ? What People ? The Meletian party ? No ; They are excluded , because of their being in Schism , from having any thing to doe in the Choice , although they were admitted to Communion . For they are forbidden before 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , to put up the names of the Persons to be chosen , or to hold up their hands ; And so all right of Suffrage was taken from them on the account of their Schism ; So that what right of choice was in the People , it was onely in the sound and untainted Party , and , after all , it was no more but a Nomination by the People ; For the true right of Election was still in the Bishops . For ( 3. ) all this signified nothing without the consent of the Bishop of Alexandria , which immediately follows the other . And is it a fair thing to mention that Clause onely in the middle , and to leave out the two other , which reduce it to a bare Nomination , and the Meletian party excluded too ? Would those who contend among us for popular Elections like them upon these terms ? It is one thing for the People to propose or nominate Persons to be chosen ; And another for them to have the right of Election : And it is one thing for a Person chosen to have the consent of the People , and another for them to have the Power to reject him , because he doth not please them : And again , it is one thing for the People to be allowed to enjoy some Privileges till the Inconveniences of them have made them be taken away by just Laws : And another for them to challenge such a right as inherent in themselves , and without which there lies no obligation on them to submit . If these things were better understood , it would allay some mens heats about these matters ; For granting that in the time of the Council of Nice , the People had the liberty of proposing names , or objecting against the Persons to be chosen ; And although their consent were generally desired , yet all this doth not put the right of Election in them ; For all that they could doe signified nothing without the Consent of the Bishops and Metropolitane ; and none are properly said to chuse but those upon whose Judgment the Determination depends , the rest do but propose and offer Persons to be chosen . So that the utmost the People could have by this Canon was a right of Nomination ; Which upon Seditions and Tumults was justly alter'd : And there can be no Plea for resuming it , unless it be proved to be a divine and unalterable Right , which can never be done , nor is it so much as pretended by those who seem to court the Peoples favour , by pleading for popular Elections at this day from the Precedents of former times .

But I will not deny the People then had a farther Right of Exception against the Persons chosen , but therein they were considered as Witnesses , and not as Judges : If their Exceptions were just and well proved , the Bishops as Judges were to proceed canonically against them , and then they went to a new Nomination , but still the Judgment rested in the provincial Synod . So in the 16 Canon in the Council of Antioch it is provided , That although all the People chuse one actually a Bishop , yet if he takes Possession of his See without a perfect Provincial Synod , the Metropolitane being present , he is to be cast out . This Canon doth more fully explain the fourth Canon of the Council of Nice ; for here the Case is put of the Peoples choice , which is there onely implied : And here it is put concerning one actually a Bishop , and so needing no new Consecration , but being out of employment in his own See , by some extraordinary accident , is chosen into another by consent of the People . Now if the People had there the Power of Election , what hindred this Bishop , from being fully possessed of his Bishoprick ? And yet this Canon determines , that such a one was to be cast out , if he did not come in , by the full consent of the Metropolitane and a Provincial Synod ; And to shew the force of this Canon , by virtue of it , Bassianus was rejected from being Bishop of Ephesus , by the general (y) (y) Concil. Chalced. Act. 11. Council of Chalcedon , where 630 Bishops are said to have been present . The Case was this , Bassianus was consecrated Bishop of Euaza , by Memnon Bishop of Ephesus , but it was against his Will , and he never went thither . Basilius , who succeeded Memnon , sends another Bishop to that City in a Provincial Synod , but leaves Bassianus the dignity of a Bishop ; Basilius being dead , Bassianus is chosen by the People of Ephesus , and enthronized by Olympius without a Provincial Synod . But after four years , Stephanus is put in his room , because he came not in canonically . The Case was heard at large by the Council of Chalcedon , and this Canon of Antioch was alledged against him , and so he was thrown out by the Council . From whence I infer ; ( 1. ) That the choice of the People at that time was not allowed , but the main force of Election lay in the Provincial Synod . And so Maximus Bishop of Antioch , Julianus Coensis , Diogenes Cyzicensis declared that it belonged to the Bishops of the Province to appoint a new Bishop , as being most competent Judges , and this was the way to prevent disorder in the City . ( 2. ) That the Bishops appointing was not mere ordaining or consecrating , as some say . For this Canon of Antioch speaks of a Bishop already consecrated , and so likewise the 12 Canon of Laodicea is to be understood ; The same case being supposed which is mention'd in the Canon of Antioch . And if he were unconsecrated before , the Laodicean Canon refers the whole matter , as far as I can discern , as to the Capacity and fitness of the Person , to the Provincial Synod . And if the following Canon 13. be understood of Bishops , the Consequence will be , that the People will be wholly excluded from their Election , till it can be made appear , that at that time the generality of the People were shut out , and the Election restrained to the Common Council ; which is contrary to the Examples brought for Popular Elections , as appears by the instance of Alexandria in the choice of Athanasius , where the whole multitude is mention'd , and the Suffrages of the whole People , and afterwards the Plebis Vulgíque Iudicium in St. Jerom , the Vota Civium in Leo is as much spoken of as the Honoratorum Arbitrium ; and by the same reason , any of the People may be excluded , the rest may ; or at least it shews , that the People have no inherent and unalterable Right , without which all other Pretences signifie nothing , where Law and Customs have determined the contrary . And that the Customs even then differ'd appears from St. Jerom ad Rusticum , where he mentions either the People or the Bishop chusing .

( 2. ) Another Canon is , about the frequency of Provincial Synods . For in the fifth Canon , it is Provided , That no person excommunicated by one Bishop , should be received into Communion by another ; according to the Council of Arles ; but then no Provision was made for the Case of Appeals ; If any Person complain'd , that he was unjustly excommunicated , which it is natural for men to doe . For this purpose , the Nicene Council decrees , That Provincial Synods be held twice a year , in Lent and Autumn , which was confirmed by many other (z) (z)

Concil. Antioch . cap. 20. Chalced. c. 19. African . c. 62. Regiens . c. 7. Araus . c. 19. Agath . c. 71. Emerit . c. 7.

Ferrand . tit. 143. Mart. Bracar . tit. 28.

Innocent . ad Vict.

Leo ad Anastas . Hincmar . ep. 47. c. 20.

Canons . And at these all such Causes were to be heard and determined , and Persons excommunicated were to be held so by all , unless the Provincial Synod repealed the Sentence . And although the case of Bishops be not here mention'd ; Yet the African Fathers with great reason said , it ought to be understood , Since Causes are to be heard within the Province , and no Jurisdiction is mention'd by the Council of Nice , beyond that of a Metropolitane , those onely excepted whose Rights are secured according to the Prescription then in use in the following Canon . For if any other superior Authority had then been known , that was the proper place to have inserted it , where the right of Appeal is determin'd , that being the most plausible Pretence for removing Causes to a superiour Court . And it is impossible that the Nicene Fathers should have stopt at Provincial Synods , if they had known or believed , that Christ had appointed a Vicar upon Earth , who was to be Supreme Iudge in all Ecclesiastical Matters ; For it would have been as absurd as if our Judges should declare , that all Causes are to be determin'd in the Countrey Courts , when they know there are superior Courts of Iudicature appointed in Westminster-hall .

It hath been thought a matter of some difficulty to state the difference between the Rights of a Patriarch and a Metropolitane . But there are two things chiefly , wherein the distinction lies , viz. a greater extent of Iurisdiction founded on the Consecration of Metropolitane Bishops in several Provinces ; and a Power of receiving Appeals , or , Judicium in majoribus causis , even after Provincial Synods have determined them . And since in matters of Appeal , there must be a stop somewhere , the onely question before us is , Where the Council of Nice fixed it . I say , in a Provincial Synod by this Canon ; for I am certain , it takes notice here of no Ecclesiastical Iudicatory beyond this . In matters of Faith , or upon extraordinary Occasions , by the Summons of an Emperour , or a general Concurrence of Christian Princes a general Council is the highest Court ; But in the standing and ordinary Method of Proceeding , ( where there have been no. ancient Privileges to the contrary , of which the following Canon is to be understood ) a Provincial Synod is the last Court of Appeal , according to the Council of Nice . So that all foreign Jurisdiction is excluded by this Canon ; And the British Churches had a full Power within themselves to end all Causes that did arise within their own Provinces . And it was mere usurpation in any Foreign Bishop to interpose in any differences in the British Churches , Because the Council of Nice had circumscribed the Liberty of Appeals to Provincial Synods . And this was it which made the African Fathers so stout in defence of their just Rights , against the manifest incroachments of the Bishop of Rome ; and the British Churches had as great Privileges and as just Rights in these matters as the African Churches .

( 3. ) About settling the ancient Bounds of Jurisdiction as to Patriarchal Churches in the famous sixth Canon . Which hath been the occasion of so many warm Debates . In the former Canon , the Nicene Fathers fixed the general Right of Appeals ; And in this Canon they settle the particular Bounds of Patriarchal Jurisdiction , according to ancient Custome : So that none ought to violate the Privileges which Churches had hitherto enjoy'd . The Words are , Let ancient Customs prevail , for the Bishop of Alexandria to have Jurisdiction over Egypt , Libya and Pentapolis ; Because the Bishop of Rome hath a like Custome ; Likewise in Antioch , and other Provinces , let the Privileges of Churches be preserved ; Let no man be made a Bishop without the consent of his Metropolitane . If Differences arise , let the Majority of Votes determine . In this Canon there are three things principally design'd . ( 1. ) To confirm the ancient Privileges of some of the greater Sees ; as Rome , Alexandria and Antioch . ( 2. ) To secure the Privileges of other Churches against their encroachments upon them . ( 3. ) To provide for the quiet establishment of Metropolitane Churches , which last is so plain that it will need no farther discourse ; But the other two are of great consequence to our design . ( 1. ) To confirm the ancient Privileges of some of the greater Sees ; which had gotten the extent of more than a bare Metropolitane Power to themselves , as is plain in the case of Alexandria , which seems to have been the occasion of this Canon . Not merely from the Schism of Meletius ( as is commonly thought ) which the Council took care of another way , in the (a) (a) Theodor. l. 1. c. 9. Synodical Epistle to the Churches of Egypt . But because so large a Jurisdiction as had been exercised by the Bishops of Alexandria , and Rome , and Antioch , seem'd repugnant to the foregoing Canon about Provincial Synods . It is true that Meletius after the Schism did consecrate Bishops in Egypt , in opposition to the Bishop of Alexandria ; But the question between them was , not concerning the Bounds of Jurisdiction , but about the Validity of Meletius his deposition by Peter of Alexandria ; Which Meletius , not regarding , fell into a Schism , and , to maintain this Schism , he consecrated near Thirty Bishops , as appear'd by the list he gave in to Alexander , after the Council of Nice extant in (b) (b) Athanas. Apol. 2. p. 789. Athanasius . Whereby it is evident , That Meletius his Schism could not be the Occasion of this Canon ; Vide Athanas. ib. p. 777. For that Schism did not at all relate to the several Province● of Egypt here mention'd , which would have continued , if the Bishop of Alexandria's Authority had been confined to a single Province , and what stop could it put to the Schism , to say , his Authority extended over all the Roman Provinces in Egypt ? For , the question was , Who had the Authority ? not , How far it extended ? But , upon the former Canon about Provincial Synods , there was a very just occasion , to add this concerning the Bishops of Alexandria and Rome : For if no Salvo had been made for them , as to the largeness of their Jurisdiction , the next thing had been for all the Provincial Synods to have immediately cast off all respect to them ; except onely those of their own Province . Now in Egypt here are three distinct Provinces mention'd as subject to the Bishop of Alexandria , viz. Egypt , Libya and Pentapolis ; And so the Nicene Fathers reckon them in their Epistle to the Churches of Egypt , and in these (c) (c) At●anas . Ap●l . 2. p. 788. Athanasius mentions an hundred Bishops ; But sometimes he names onely Egypt and Libya , as in his Epistle to the African Bishops ; sometimes Egypt , and the two Libya's ; and in both comprehending Thebais under Egypt ; sometimes he names Thebais ; and several times , as it is here , onely Egypt , Libya and Pentapolis . Which , as Justellus saith , comprehend the whole Egyptian Diocese ; But (d) (d) Am. Marcel . l. 22. c. 16. Ammianus Marcellinus reckons them otherwise , viz. Egypt , Thebais and Libya , to which Posterity , he saith , added Augustamnica and Pentapolis : But Pentapolis was not comprehended under Libya , being always a distinct Province , and by the Division of Augustus , was under the Proconsul of Crete , by the Name of Cyrenaica . However (e) (e) Epiph. haer. 68. n. 1. Epiphanius takes in Libya , Pentapolis , Thebais , Ammoniaca and Mareotis : And saith plainly , That all the Provinces of Egypt were under the Iurisdiction of the Bishop of Alexandria . And this , he saith , was the Custome before the Council of Nice . For he speaks of the quarrel between Peter , Bishop of Alexandria , and Meletius , then Bishop of Thebais ; of whom he saith , That he was next to the Bishop of Alexandria , but in subjection to him , all Ecclesiastical matters being referred to him . For it is the Custome for the Bishop of Alexandria to have the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction over all Egypt . By which it is plain , that the Bishop of Alexandria had then a true Patriarchal power by ancient Custome , i. e. an Ecclesiastical Authority over the Bishops in several Provinces , answering to the Power which the Praefectus Augustalis had over them in the Civil Government . It is not at all material whether the name of Patriarch or Diocese ( in that sense as it takes in the extent of Patriarchal Jurisdiction ) were then in use , for it is the thing we enquire after , and not the use of words : And if the Bishop of Alexandria had at that time the Power of Consecration of Bishops , of calling Councils , of receiving Appeals throughout all Egypt , no men of Sense can deny , that he had a true Patriarchal power . I grant he had no Metropolitanes then under him in the several Provinces . But , what then ? the manner of Administration of the Patriarchal power might be different then , from following times ; but the extent of the power is the thing in question . Either then the Bishop of Alexandria had a barely Metropolitical power or Patriarchal . If barely Metropolitical , then it could not reach beyond one Province ; If it extended to more Provinces , with full Jurisdiction , then it was Patriarchal . And it is a wonder to me , some learned men in their warm Debates about this Canon could not discern so plain a Truth . But it is often said , That there were no such things as Patriarchs at this time in the Church , nor any Dioceses here taken notice of , as they imply an Vnion of several Provinces under a Patriarchal Jurisdiction . Suppose there were not under those Names ; but a Jurisdiction over several Provinces there was in the Bishop of Alexandria : which is a true Patriarchal power ; and Appeals were brought to him out of the several Provinces , as appears not onely by the plain Testimony of Epiphanius in the case of Meletius , but by the Jurisdiction exercised by Dionysius over Pentapolis , long before the Council of Nice . And (f) (f) Athanas. de sent . Dionys. p. 552. Athanasius saith , the Care of those Churches then belong'd to the Bishop of Alexandria . If it be said , That there were then no Metropolitanes under the Bishop of Alexandria , but he was the sole Metropolitane , and therefore this was no Patriarchal , but a Metropolitane power . I answer , ( 1. ) This doth not solve the difficulty , but rather makes it greater ; because it doth more overthrow the Metropolitane Government of the Church here settled by the Council of Nice . For then there were several Provinces without Metropolitanes ; How then could the Canons here made be ever observed in them , as to the Consecration of Bishops and Provincial Synods ? ( 2. ) I do confess there was something peculiar in the case of the Bishop of Alexandria . For all the Provinces of Egypt were under his immediate care , which was Patriarchal as to Extent , but Metropolitical in the Administration . And so was the Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome at the time , which is the true reason of bringing the Custome of Rome to justifie that of Alexandria . For as it is well observed by g g Lup. in Canon . Part. 5. p. 808. Christianus Lupus , The Bishop of Rome had then no Metropolitanes under him within the Provinces subject to his Iurisdiction ; and so all Appeals lay immediately from the several Bishops to him . And therein lay the exact parallel between the Bishops of Rome and Alexandria . So that , I do not question , but the first part of this Canon , was brought in as a Proviso to the former , which put the last resort into Provincial Synods . For Alexander , Bishop of Alexandria , could not but think himself extremely concerned in this matter , and although he prevailed against Arius in matter of Doctrine , yet if he had gone home so much less than he came thither , having great part of his Authority taken from him by Provincial Synods , this would have weakned his Cause so much in Egypt , that for his sake the Nicene Fathers were willing to make an Exception as to the general Rule they had laid down before ; Which proved of very ill consequence afterwards : For upon this encouragement , others in following Councils obtained as large Privileges , though without pretence of Custome , and the Church of Rome , though but named occasionally here , to avoid envy . yet improved this to the utmost advantage ; And the Agents of the Bishop of Rome had the impudence in the (h) (h) Concil. Chalced. Act. 16. Council of Chalcedon to falsifie the Title of this Canon , and to pretend a Supremacy owned by it , which was as far from the intention of this Council as a limited Patriarch is from being Head of the Church . And it is impossible for them with all their Arts and Distinctions they have used , to reconcile this Canon with an universal and unbounded Supremacy in the Bishop of that Church . For it would be like the saying that the Sheriff of Yorkshire shall have Jurisdiction over all three Ridings , because the King of England hath power over all the Nation . What Parallel is there between these two ? But if the Clause be restrained to his Patriarchal power ; then we are certain the Council of Nice did suppose the Bishop of Rome to have onely a limited power within certain Provinces ; Which according to Ruffinus , who very well understood the Extent of the Bishop of Romes Jurisdiction was onely to the Suburbicary Churches ; Which is the greater Diocese mention'd by the Council of Arles , it so very much exceeding the Diocese of any Western Bishop besides ; And it is observable , that (i) (i) Athanas. ad solit. vit. agent . p. 832. Athanasius , as he calls Milan the Metropolis of Italy , i. e. of the Italick Diocese , so he calls Rome the Metropolis of Romania , i. e. of the Roman Diocese . But the Council of Nice fixing the last Appeal to Provincial Synods in other Places , utterly overthrows a patriarchal as well as unlimited Jurisdiction ; where ancient Custome did not then prevail .

( 2. ) This Canon was designed to secure the Privileges of other Churches . For that is the general nature of Exceptions to make the Rule more firm in cases not excepted . So that all Churches are to enjoy their just Rights of having the last resort to Provincial Synods , that cannot be brought within these Exceptions allow'd by the Council of Nice . And here we fix our Right as to the British Churches , that they were not under any Patriarchal Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome before the Council of Nice , i. e. That he never had the Authority to consecrate the Metropolitanes or Bishops of these Provinces ; That he never called them to his Councils at Rome ; That he had no Appeals from hence ; That the British Bishops never owned his Jurisdiction over them , and therefore our Churches were still to enjoy their former Privileges of being govern'd by their own Provincial Synods . It was upon this ground , the Cyprian Bishops made their Application to the Council of Ephesus ; Because the Bishop of Antioch did invade their Privileges contrary to the Nicene Canons pretending to a Right to consecrate their Metropolitane , which they knew very well was a design to bring their Churches in subjection to him . The Council upon hearing the Cause declared their opinion in favour of the Cyprian Privilege ; and not onely so , but declared it to be a common Cause that concerned other Churches which were bound to maintain their own Rights against all Vsurpations ; And that no Bishops should presume to invade anothers Province ; And if they did usurp any authority over them , they were bound to lay it down , as being contrary to the Canons ; Savouring of Worldly ambition ; and destructive of that Liberty which Jesus Christ hath purchased for us with his own Bloud . And therefore the Council decreed , That every Province should enjoy its own Rights pure and inviolable , which it had from the beginning , according to the ancient Custome . This important Canon is passed over very slightly by Baronius and others , but (k) (k) Geograph . Sacr. Patriarch . Antio●hen . Carolus à Sancto Paulo saith it proceeded upon a false suggestion , although the Bishops of Cyprus do most solemnly avow the truth of their ancient Privilege . (l) (l) Lupus in Can. Ephes. p. 368. Christianus Lupus imputes the Decree to the Partiality of the Council against the Bishop of Antioch ; although he confesses , they insisted upon the Nicene Canons . Which even (m) (m) Leo Epist. 78 , 79 , 80. ed. N●v . Leo I. in his eager Disputes with Anatolius Bishop of Constantinople pleads for as inviolable , and as the Standard of the Rights of Churches . And by the Decree of the Council of Ephesus , all Churches are bound to stand up for their own Rights against the Usurpations of foreign Bishops .

But (n) (n) Morin . Exercit . Eccles. l. c. 4. Joh. Morinus apprehending the force of this consequence , makes it his business to overthrow it by shewing that this was a particular and occasional thing , and therefore not to be made an Example to other Churches . A twofold occasion he assigns ; First , the difficulty of Passage by Sea from Cyprus to Antioch , especially in Winter , when it was very possible a Metropolitane might die , and rather than live so long without one , they chose to set up one themselves ; Another is the fourty years Schism in the Church of Antioch , between Euzoius , Meletius and Paulinus . But these are onely slight and frivolous Evasions . For the Cyprian Bishops never alledged the first Inconveniencie , nor did the Bishop of Antioch the second : No , not when Alexander was unanimously chosen , as Morinus confesseth , and made his Complaint of the Cyprian Privilege to Innocentius I. as may be seen by his 18 Epistle ; To whom the Pope gave an ignorant Answer , as appears by Morinus himself : For he pretends that the Cyprian Bishops had broken the Nicene Canons , in consecrating their own Metropolitane , because , saith he , The Council of Nice had set the Church of Antioch , not over any Province , but over the Diocese ; By which he must mean the Eastern Diocese , within which Cyprus was comprehended : But there is not one word of the Diocese in the Nicene Canons , and these things are refer'd to ancient Customs , as Morinus acknowledgeth ; And he saith , the Diocese of the Orient , as distinguished from Asiana and Pontica was not settled at the time of the Nicene Council . And yet he brings the Testimony of Innocentius to disprove the allegation of the Cyprian Bishops ; when he confesses , that he was so mistaken in the Nicene Canons , on which he grounds that Right ; And the Cyprian Bishops had the Nicene Canons to plead for themselves , as the general Council of Ephesus thought , who understood them far better than Innocentius seems to have done . If what he saith had been true , it is not to be thought that the Council of Ephesus would have determin'd in favour of the Cyprian Bishops . But Morinus urges against them . ( 1. ) That they named onely three Bishops , Troilus , Sabinus and Epiphanius . But do they not ayer that it had been always so from the Apostles time ? ( 2. ) That no one pleaded for the Bishop of Antioch . What then ? If they were satisfied of the truth of their Allegation , the Nicene Council , had already determin'd the case . ( 3. ) They onely doe it conditionally , if it were so : But they enjoy'd their Privilege by virtue of it ; which shews it could not be disproved . ( 4. ) The Cyprian Privilege was granted in Zeno's time , upon finding the Body of St. Barnabas . But it is evident they enjoy'd it before ; by the Decree of the Council of Ephesus . And it was not properly a Privilege ; For that implies a particular exemption ; But it was a Confirmation of their just Rights : And not onely as to them , but as to all Provincial Churches . So that this Decree is the Magna Charta of Metropolitane Churches , against any Incroachments upon their Liberties : And so the Council thought it , when it appoints all Metropolitanes to take Copies of it , and voids all Acts that should be made against it .

It is necessary now to enquire , whether the Bishop of Rome had a Patriarchal power over the British Churches , before the Council of Nice : And the onely way to doe that , is to examine the several Patriarchal rights which were allow'd in the Church . And if the Marks of none of them do appear ; We have reason to conclude , he had no Patriarchal power . For however some urge the Conversion of Britain by Eleutherius as a Pretence to the Bishop of Rome's Authority , yet , allowing it to be true , no man of understanding can pretend to derive a Patriarchal power from thence , unless there were a concurrence of Jurisdiction from that time . Neither were it of force , if Saint Peter himself had preached the Gospel here ; and settled the Bishops of these Churches . For , by the same reason , there could have been no Patriarchates at Antioch or Alexandria , ( where he is supposed to have placed Saint Mark ) but if notwithstanding , the Bishops of those Churches had a true Patriarchal power ; Then so might the Metropolitanes of the British Churches have their proper Rights . Although Saint Peter himself had founded these Churches . (o) (o) Morin . Exercit . Eccles. l. 1. ● . 29. Morinus saith , The Patriarchal power consisted in these four things . ( 1. ) In the Consecration of Metropolitanes , and the Confirmation of other Bishops . ( 2. ) In calling Councils out of the several Provinces under his Iurisdiction . ( 3. ) In receiving Appeals from Provincial Synods . ( 4. ) In the Delegation of persons with authority from him to act in the several Provinces . The first is that upon which the rest are founded : As we see in the case of the Bishop of Antioch and the Bishops of Cyprus ; For if he could have carried the Point of Consecration of the Bishop of Constance , he knew all the rest would follow . In the Patriarchate of Alexandria it appears by the Epistles of (p) (p) Synes. Epist. 67 , 76. Synesius , That the Bishops of Pentapolis , although then under a Metropolitane of their own , yet had their Consecration from the Bishop of Alexandria . When Justinian advanced the Bishop of Justiniana prima to the dignity of a Patriarch , by giving him power over seven Provinces , he (q) (q) Novell . 131. c. 3. expresses the Patriarchal power by this ; That all the Bishops of those Provinces should be consecrated by him , and consequently be under his Jurisdiction , and be liable to be called to his Council , as Justinian elsewhere determines : And when the (r) (r) Novell . 123. & 137. Bishop of Justinianopolis removed from Cyprus thither , he not onely enjoy'd the Cyprian privilege there , but was allow'd for a Patriarch by the Council in Trullo , and consequently , the Consecration of the Bishops in the Province of Hellespont belong'd to him .

And when the Patriarchal power was settled at Constantinople , that was the chief thing insisted upon , at least as to Metropolitanes . The first attempt the Bishop of Constantinople made towards any true Patriarchal power ( for all that the (s) (s) Concil. Const. c. 3. Council of Constantinople gave him was a mere honorary Title ) was the Consecrating Bishops in the Dioceses of Asiana , and Pontica , and Thracia : And this was charged on St. Chrysostome as an Innovation in the Synod (t) (t) Phot. Biblioth. Cod. 59. ad Quercum , i. e. in the Suburbs of Chalcedon . And his (u) (u) Soz. l. 8. c. 6. actings in the Council at Ephesus , and Consecrating of many Bishops in that Diocese , could not be justified by the Canons of the Church : The best excuse is what (w) (w) Pallad. vit. Chrys. p. 133. Palladius makes , viz. That his going into Asia , was upon the great importunity of the Bishops and Clergy there : For what (x) (x) Morin . Exercit . Eccles. l. 1. c. 14. Morinus saith , That he did this by the Pope's authority , is ridiculous ; It being not once thought of by St. Chrysostome or his Friends . And for a Bishop of Constantinople to act by authority from the Bishop of Rome , was then as absurd , as for the Czar of Muscovy to act by Commission from the Emperour of Germany . For it is plain , That one stood upon equal Privileges with the other ; As fully appears by the Council of Chalcedon , and the warm Debates which follow'd it , between the two Sees . And what could have served Leo's turn better against Anatolius , than to have produced St. Chrysostome's Delegation from one of his Predecessours ? But in the Council of Chalcedon , where the Right of the Patriarch of Constantinople was at large debated , this Act of St. Chrysostome was alledged as a remarkable Precedent to prove a Patriarchal power : And there (y) (y) Concil. Chalced. c. 28. a Canon was passed , That the Metropolitanes of those three Dioceses should be consecrated by the Bishop of Constantinople , which was the establishment of his Patriarchal authority over them . Upon this Pope Leo insisted on the Council of Nice and the Canons there made , and pleaded strongly , That this was an unjust Invasion of the Rights of those Churches which ought to be inviolably preserved . And we desire no better Arguments against the Pope's pretended Patriarchal power over these Western Churches , than what Leo insisted on for the Dioceses of Asia , Pontus and Thrace , against the Patriarchal power of the Bishop of Constantinople . For we plead the very same things ; That all Churches ought to enjoy the Rights of Provincial Synods : And that no Person can be excused in violating the Nicene Canons . But if it be pretended , That the Bishop of Rome had always a Patriarchal power over the British Churches ; Let any one Instance be given of it : Let them tell us when he consecrated the Metropolitanes or Bishops of the three Provinces of Britain ; or summon'd them to his Councils ; or heard their Causes ; or received Appeals from hence ; or so much as sent any one Legate to exercise Authority in his Name ; And if they can produce nothing of this kind , there is not then the least appearance of his Patriarchal power .

We do not deny that the Bishop of Rome had any Patriarchal power in those times ; But we say , It was confined within the Roman Diocese ; As that did comprehend the Churches within the Suburbicary Provinces ; And within these he exercised the same Authority that the Eastern Patriarchs did , i. e. He consecrated Bishops , called Synods and received Appeals , which are the main Patriarchal rights . But if we go beyond these Provinces , (z) (z) Pet. de Marca de Concord . l. 1. c. 7. n. 7. Petrus de Marca himself is extremely put to it to prove the exercise of a Patriarchal power ; He confesses the matter is not clear either as to Consecrations or Councils , but he runs to References , Consultations and Appeals in greater causes ; And yet he (a) (a) Id. c. 10. n. 1. confesses , as to Appeals ( which onely do imply a just Authority ) There is no one certain evidence of them before the Council of Sardica . So that by the confession of the most learned and judicious of those who plead for the Pope's being Patriarch of the West ; No proper Acts of Patriarchal power can be proved beyond the Roman Diocese , before the Council of Nice . And the same (b) (b) L. 6. c. 4. n. 6 , 7 , 8 , 9. learned Archbishop doth grant , that the Bishop of Rome did not consecrate even in Italy out of the Roman Diocese , as appears by the Bishops of Milan and Aquileia ; Nor in Africa , nor in Spain , nor in Gaul . And , after these Concessions , it is impossible to prove the Bishop of Rome Patriarch of the Western Churches . Which some late Writers of that Church have been much concerned at , and have endeavour'd to shew the contrary . (c) (c) Lup. in Canon . Part. 5. p. 764. Christianus Lupus hath written a Dissertation on purpose ; But the greatest thing he saith to prove it is , That to affirm , that the Bishop of Rome had no such authority , is an Eusebian and Schismatical Errour , and came first from the Council of Philippopolis ; yet he grants , p. 790. That in the Western Provinces , the Metropolitanes did consecrate their Suffragans , and they their Metropolitanes . But all this he saith , was done by special privilege . But where is any such privilege to be seen ? It is evident by the Nicene Canons , every Province had its own just Rights for these things . And if there were any privilege , it must be produced on the other side . He doth not deny , That (d) (d) Leo Ep. 89. c. 8. Leo disown'd having any thing to doe in the Consecration of the Gallican Bishops , in his Epistle to the Bishops of Vienna , or that (e) (e) Hincmar . Ep. 47. c. 21. Hincmarus saith , The Transalpine Bishops did not belong to the Consecration or Councils of the Bishop of Rome . And therefore Ecclesiastical Causes were to be heard and determin'd by Provincial Synods : But he thinks to bring off all at last , by saying , (f) (f) Lup. ib. p. 813. That these were privileges indulged , because of distance from Rome . Which is a mere Shuffle , without any colour for it , unless such privileges could be produced , for otherwise it will appear to be common Right , And yet this is the main , which a late Authour , (g) (g) Concil. Antioch . Can. 9. cap. 14. p. 473. Emanuel à Schelstraet hath to say about this matter . But this hath been the common Artifice of Rome ; Where any Bishops insisted on their own Rights and ancient Customs , and Canons of Councils , to pretend that all came from privileges allow'd by the See of Rome ; And the Defenders of it are now shamefully driven to these Arts , having nothing else left to plead for the Pope's Usurpation . But this last (h) (h) Antiquit. illustr. Dissert. 2. Authour ( the present Keeper of the Vatican Library , which makes so great a noise in the World for Church Records ) having endeavour'd , in a set Discourse , to assert the Pope's Patriarchal power over the Western Churches , I shall here examine the strength of all that he produceth to that purpose . He agrees with us in determining the Patriarchal Rights , which he saith lie in these three things : ( 1. ) In the right of Consecration of Bishops and Metropolitanes . ( 2. ) In the right of summoning them to Councils . ( 3. ) In the right of Appeals . All which he proves to be the just and true Patriarchal Rights from the seventeenth Canon of the eighth General Council . And by these we are contented to stand or fall .

( 1. ) As to the Right of Consecration of Bishops and Metropolitanes throughout the Western Churches . C. 4. Act. 1. n. 94. He confesses , That such a Right was not exercised , Because the Metropolitanes in the several Provinces were allow'd to consecrate the Bishops belonging to them , upon the Summons of the Provincial Synod ; And for this he produces the 4 th Canon of the Council of Nice . Here then is a plain allowance of the Metropolitane Rights by this General Council ; But how doth this prove the Patriarchal ? Or rather , is it not a plain derogation from them ? No , saith he , The Patriarchal Rights are preserved by the sixth Canon . I grant it ; But then it must be proved , That the Patriarchal Rights of the Bishop of Rome , did at the time of the Council of Nice extend to all the Western Churches , which I utterly deny . Yet I grant farther , That the Bishop of Rome had all the Patriarchal Rights , within the Provinces , which were then under his Jurisdiction , and were therefore called the Suburbicary Churches . But these were so far from taking in all the Western Churches , that they did not comprehend the Provinces of Italy properly so called : But he offers to prove out of Gratian , and from the Testimony of Pelagius , Bishop of Rome , n. 96. That by reason of the length of the way , the Bishops of Milan and Aquileia did consecrate each other . But is such Authority sufficient to prove that the Bishops of Milan and Aquileia were of old subject to the Roman Patriarchate ? We have nothing to prove this , but the bare word of one who was too much concerned to be a competent Witness ; and too much alone to be a sufficient Witness in this matter . The length and difficulty of the way was no hindrance afterwards for obtaining the Pope's consent for the Consecration of the Bishop of Milan , as appears by the instance of Gregory produced by him ; Why then should that be alledged as the Reason before ? For the Ways were not one jot shorter or easier to pass . But if we compare the Election and Consecration of St. Ambrose at Milan , with that of Deus dedit in St. Gregory's time ; We shall see an apparent difference in the Circumstances of them . For at the first there was a Provincial Synod by the Emperour's appointment , as (i) (i) Theod. l. 4. c. 5 , 6. Theodoret relates it , who referr'd the choice to the Emperour ; But he declining it , and the City falling into great heats about it , St. Ambrose was of a sudden chosen , being then Governour of the Province , and so was Inthronized , by the Bishops there present . Not one word here of the consent of the Bishop of Rome required , or so much as mention'd ; And yet Pope Damasus was as ready to assert any thing that looked like a Right of his See , as Pelagius or Gregory . But at that time St. Ambrose , at Milan , had as great authority as Damasus at Rome ; And the Italick Diocese was as considerable as the Roman . If the length and difficulty of the Way were the true Reason why St. Ambrose did not go to Rome ; yet why no Messenger sent ? Why no Agent from the Pope to declare his consent ? But then the Extent of the Roman Diocese was better understood , wherein all the Bishops were to receive Consecration from the Bishop of Rome , having no Metropolitane of their own ; But this did not reach so far as Milan . This Roman Diocese was truly Patriarchal , having several Provinces under it , and was therein peculiar and made a Precedent for the Bishop of Alexandria , all the other Western Churches being then govern'd by their several Bishops and Metropolitanes . (k) (k) Les Occurres de Leschassier , p. 454. Jac. Leschassier thinks that five of the eleven Provinces of Italy made up this Diocese ; I mean the Provinces of Augustus , and not of Constantine ; And within these were about seventy Bishops who belonged to the Consecration of the Bishop of Rome , having no other Metropolitane ; And with this , as he observes , the old Notitia of the Vatican , produced by (l) (l) Baron . A. D. n. 23. Baronius , agrees ; wherein the Suffragans of the Bishop of Rome are said to be the Bishop of Campania , the Marsi , Tuscia , Vmbria and Marchia : which Notitia is the same with the Provinciale Romanum , published by (m) (m) Mirae . Notit . Episcop. p. 64. Miraeus , and compared by him with four MSS. wherein are set down all the Bishops of the Roman Province , as it is there called . (n) (n) Ughell . Ital. Sacr. To. 1. Ferd. Vghellus reckons up seventy Bishops of those who were immediately under the Bishop of Rome 's Jurisdiction , and had no Metropolitane over them ; These were within the Provinces of Latium , Valeria , Tuscia , Picenum and Vmbria ; which neither answering exactly to the Jurisdiction of the Roman Prefect , nor to that of the Vicarius Vrbis ; We are not to judge of the Extent of this Diocese from that of the Civil Government , but from ancient Custome , to which the Council of Nice doth expresly attribute it . In the Diurnus Romanus , lately published by (o) (o) Garn. Diurn . Rom. c. 3. p. 52. Garnerius out of an ancient Manuscript , there is one Title , De Ordinatione Episcopi Suburbicarii à Romano Pontifice , where the whole Process , as to the Consecration of a new Bishop , is set down , but from thence it appears , that none but the Suburbicary Bishops belonged to his Consecration . We freely grant then , That the Bishop of Rome had a Patriarchal power over several Provinces ; as the Bishop of Alexandria was allowed to have by the Council of Nice in imitation of him ; And that within this Diocese he did exercise this as a Patriarchal right to consecrate Bishops within those several Provinces , as the Bishop of Alexandria did : But we deny that ever the Bishop of Rome did exercise this part of his Patriarchal power beyond the foremention'd Provinces .

But to prove the larger Extent of the Pope's Power as to Consecrations the Epistle of Siricius to Anysius Bishop of Thessalonica (p) (p) Schelstraet . n. 97 , &c. is urged , whom the Pope makes his Legate in the Part of Illyricum , and charges him , that no Consecrations should be allowed which were made without his consent : And the same appears by the Epistles of Boniface to the Bishops of Thessaly and Illyricum , and of Leo to Anastasius . All which are published together by Holstenius out of the Barberine Library ; or rather out of his Transcripts by Card. Barberine ( but (q) (q) H. Alexander . de Region . suburbic . Diss. 2. p. 167. Hieron . Alexander cites a Passage out of the same Collection as in the Vatican Library ) but from whencesoever it came , the Objection seems to be the more considerable , because , as (r) (r) Holsten . Not. ad Coll. Rom. p. 295. Holstenius in his Notes observes , (s) (s) Primau●è p. 393. Blondel had denied that it could be proved by any Monument of Antiquity , That the Bishop of Thessalonica was Legate to the Pope before the time of Leo.

But , to give a clear account of this matter , Leo himself , in his Epistle to Anastasius , derives this Authority no higher than from Siricius , who gave it to Anysius Bishop of Thessalonica , certa tum primum ratione commisit , ut per illam Provinciam positis , quas ad disciplinam teneri voluit , Ecclesiis subveniret . Siricius immediately succeeded Damasus , who died according to (t) (t) Holsten . Diagrammat . Chronog . Pontif. Damasi . Holstenius , 11 Dec. 384. Three years after the Council of Constantinople had advanced that See to the Patriarchal dignity ; which gave great occasion of Jealousie and Suspicion to the Bishops of Rome , that being the Imperial City as well as Rome ; And (u) (u) Socr. l. 5. c. 8. Socrates observes , That from that time Nectarius the Bishop of Constantinople , had the Government of Constantinople and Thrace , as falling to his share . This made the Bishops of Rome think it high time to look about them , and to inlarge their Jurisdiction , since the Bishop of New Rome had gained so large an accession by that Council ; And to prevent his farther Incroachments Westwards , his Diocese of Thrace bordering upon Macedonia , the subtilest Device they could think of , to secure that Province and to inlarge their own Authority , was , to persuade the Bishop of Thessalonica to act as by Commission from the Bishop of Rome : So that he should enjoy the same privileges which he had before . And being back'd by so great an Interest , he would be better able to contest with so powerfull a Neighbour as the Bishop of Constantinople . And if any objected , That this was to break the Rules settled by the Council of Nice ; They had that Answer ready ; That the Bishop of Constantinople began : and their Concernment was , to secure the Rights of other Churches from being invaded by him ; By which means they endeavour'd to draw those Churches bordering on the Thracian Diocese , first to own a Submission to the Bishop of Rome as their Patriarch ; Which yet was so far from giving them ease , which some it may be expected by it , that it onely involved them in continual Troubles , as appears by that very Collection of Holstenius . For the Bishops of Constantinople were not negligent in promoting their own Authority in the Provinces of Illyricum , nor in withstanding the Innovations of the Bishop of Rome . To which purpose they obtained an Imperial Edict to this day extant in both (w) (w) Theod. 16. l. 45. t. de Episc. C. Just. de SS. Eccl. l. 6. Codes , which strictly forbids any Innovation in the Provinces of Illyricum , and declares , That if any doubtfull Case happen'd , according to the ancient Custome and Canons , it was to be left to the provincial Synod , but not without the advice of the Bishop of Constantinople . The occasion whereof was this , Perigenes being rejected at Patrae , the Bishop of Rome takes upon him to put him into Corinth , without the consent of the provincial Synod : This the Bishops of Thessaly , among whom the chief were , Pausianus , Cyriacus and Calliopus , look upon as a notorius Invasion of their Rights ; and therefore in a provincial Synod they appoint another Person to succeed there . Which Proceeding of theirs is heinously taken at Rome , as appears by (x) (x) Collect. Rom. p. 54 , 65 , 69. Boniface's Epistles about it , both to Rufus of Thessalonica , whom he had made his Legate , and to the Bishops of Thessaly , and the other Provinces . But they make Application to the Patriarch of Constantinople , who procures this Law , in favour of the ancient provincial Synods , and for restraint of the Pope's Incroachments , but withall , so as to reserve the last resort to the Bishop of Constantinople . At this Boniface shews himself extremely nettled , as appears by his next Epistle to Rufus , and incourages him , to stand it out to the utmost ; And gives him authority to excommunicate those Bishops , and to depose Maximus , whom they consecrated according to the ancient Canons . But all the Art of his management of this Cause lay , in throwing the Odium of it upon the Ambition of the Bishop of Constantinople ; And thus the Contention between the Bishops of the two Imperial Cities proved the destruction of the Ancient Polity of the Church , as it was settled by the Council of Nice .

It is said by (y) (y) De Concord . l. 4. c. 2. n. 1. Petrus de Marca and Holstenius , That all this attempt of Theodosius was to no purpose ; Because afterwards the Bishops of Macedonia submitted to the Pope's power ; And that Rescript was revoked by another of Theodosius published in the Roman Collection . It cannot be denied , That for some time the Bishop of Rome prevailed , but it appears , that it was not long , by the sad Complaint made to Boniface II. of the Prevalency of the Patriarch of Constantinople in those parts made by Stephen , Bishop of Larissa , the Metropolis of Thessaly , and his Brethren Theodosius , Elpidius and Timotheus : And our (z) (z) Concil. Antioch . c. 13. act. 1. n. 2. p. 421. Author himself confesses , that it appears by the Notitiae , That these Provinces were at last wholly taken away from the Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome , and made subject to the Patriarch of Constantinople .

From which account of the matter of Fact we have these things very observable . ( 1. ) That there was no Precedent could be produced as to the Pope's interposing in their Consecrations before the time of Siricius . It is true , Damasus his Epistle to Acholius is mention'd sometimes by the following Popes ; But any one that reads both his Epistles in the (a) (a) Collect. Rom. p. 37. Roman Collection will find , that neither of them do relate to this matter : And the former is not onely directed to Acholius , but to several other Bishops ; And the Design of it is , To advise them to take care , that a worthy person be put into the See of Constantinople in the approaching Council ; And to the same purpose is the following Epistle to Acholius . p. 42. But what is this to the Pope's power about Consecrations in the Provinces of Illyricum ? And how was Acholius more concern'd than Euridicus , Severus , Vranius , and the rest of the Bishops ? ( 2. ) That the Bishop of Rome's interposing in their Consecrations was disliked and opposed as an Innovation by the Bishops of those Provinces . Which appears by the Epistles of Pope Boniface about the Case of Perigenes : For by the Canons of the Church , the Consecration and Designation of the Bishops of the Province was left to the provincial Synods : And therefore they did not understand on what account the Bishop of Rome should interpose therein . ( 3. ) That the Law of Theodosius was principally designed to restore the Canonical Discipline and the Authority of provincial Synods . For the words are , Omni innovatione cessante , vetustatem & Canones pristinos Ecclesiasticos , qui nunc usque tenuerunt , per omnes Illyrici Provincias servari praecipimus . Which cannot be well understood of any other Canons than such as relate to the Ecclesiastical Government of Provinces , and not of any peculiar Customs there , as Gothofred mistakes the meaning of them : And in case any difference did arise , it was to be left Conventui sacerdotali sanctóque Iudicio , i. e. To the provincial Synod , and not to any Legate of the Bishop of Rome ; Whose incroachment was that Innovation which was to be laid aside : as is now plain by the Roman Collection , without which this Law was not rightly understood , as appears by the several attempts of Baronius , Peron and Gothofred . ( 4. ) That although by the means of Honorius , upon the importunity of the Bishop of Rome this Rescript was recalled by (b) (b) Collect. Rom. p. 81 , 83. Theodosius : Yet the former onely was enter'd into the Codes both of Theodosius and Justinian ; which hath all the formality of a Law , being directed to the P. P. of Illyricum , and hath the date by Consuls annexed ; but the Revocation is onely a Rescript from Theodosius to Honorius , and refers to an Edict sent to the P. P. of Illyricum ; which not appearing , the other being enter'd into the Code , gives great ground to believe that this Revocation was voided , and the former stood as the Law ; Which ought rather to be presumed to be the Act of Justinian himself , the Privileges of Constantinople being concerned herein , than merely the Pique of Tribonian and the Collectours of the Laws against the Roman See , as (c) (c) Holsten . Not. ad Collect. Rom. p. 284. Holstenius suggests . So that from this whole matter it appears what Opposition the Pope's interposing in foreign Consecrations met with , not onely from the Bishops of those Provinces , but from the Imperial Laws .

But let us now see what Patriarchal Authority , as to Consecrations , the Bishops of Rome exercised in these more Western Churches . As to Gaul , our (d) (d) Antiquit. illustr. Dissert. 2. c. 4. act. 1. n. 101. Authour confesseth , That the Bishops of Rome did not challenge the practice of Consecrations to themselves , as appears by the Words of Leo to the Bishops of the Province of Vienna , which he produces . Non nobis Ordinationes vestrarum Provinciarum defendimus : ( for so he understands these Words of Consecrations , although they are capable of another meaning , viz. That he did not take upon him to manage the Affairs of the Gallican Churches , but onely took care that they should doe it themselves according to the Canons , which was Leo's Pretence in that (e) (e) Leo , Epist. 10. c. 8. ed. Nov. Epistle ) but then he distinguisheth between the Right it self , and the Exercise of it , which may be parted with by particular privileges granted , but the Right it self may be still reserved ; And the same he after saith in general of the (f) (f) Schelstr . ib. n. 105. 106. Western Provinces , wherein he can trace no Footsteps of the practice , and therefore concludes , it must be from privileges granted by the Bishops of Rome , by reason of distance , which the Patriarch of Alexandria would not grant . But we are now proving the Right by the Practice , and therefore it is unreasonable to alledge a Right without it ; For this way of proving is ridiculous ; viz. to prove that the Pope had patriarchal Rights , because he did exercise them ; And then to say , Though he did not exercise them , yet he had them ; And so to prove that he had them , because he was Patriarch of the West . Yet this is in truth the way of proof this late Authour useth ; He sheweth from Lupus , That all Consecrations of metropolitane and provincial Bishops belong to the Patriarch : Then to prove a patriarchal Power , it is necessary to prove , that all the Consecrations within the Provinces do belong to that See . But how doth this appear as to the Western Provinces ? Did all the Consecrations of Bishops within them belong to the Bishops of Rome ? If not , then they were not within the Roman Patriarchate : If they did , we expect the proof of it by the practice . No , he confesseth , the practice was different ; But still they had the patriarchal Right . How so ? Yes , saith he , That is plain , because the Bishop of Rome was Patriarch of the West . This way of proving may be good against De Marca , who had granted the Pope to be the Western Patriarch ; but it is ridiculous to those that deny it .

But he attempts something farther , viz. g g Id. n. 101. That the Bishop of Rome had , before the Council of Nice , the power of deposing Bishops in Gaul , as appears by Martianus of Arles deposed by Stephanus . This h h Cypr. Ep. 68. ed. Ox. Martianus had openly declared himself of the Novatian party ; At which Faustinus , Bishop of Lyons , and other Bishops in Gaul were very much troubled , and expressed their Resentments of it , but he slighted their Censures of him : Both parties made Applications to St. Cyprian , and Martianus desired to preserve Communion with him ; But he was utterly rejected there for joining in the Novatian Schism . But it seems , by St. Cyprian's Epistle , he had still hopes not to be condemned at Rome , although the Schism began there . For , saith he , How ill would it look , after Novatian himself had been so lately and universally rejected , to suffer our selves to be deceived by his Flatterers ? St. Cyprian and his Collegues were in no danger , for they had already detected and condemned him , therefore this must be understood of Stephen , which is the Reason he presses him so hard , and with some Authority to dispatch his Letters to the People of Arles to chuse another Bishop in the place of Martianus , Dirigantur in Provinciam & ad Plebem Arelatae consistentem à te Literae , &c. And a little before he tells him , He ought to send his mind at large to their Brethren the Bishops of Gaul , That they ought not suffer him to insult over their Fraternity , &c. And the Reason he gives for this Freedom which he useth with him is , Because they held the Balance of the Government of the Church in common among them ; And , being several Pastours , they took care of the same Flock , who ought all to join in condemning such a Follower of Novatian , and thereby preserve the reputation of their Predecessours , Cornelius and Lucius , who were glorious Martyrs : and he especially who succeeded them . And so , not doubting his compliance , in a friendly manner he desires him , to let him know who succeeded Martianus at Arles , that he might know to whom to write . I appeal to any Man of common Sense , whether this looks like the Application made to the Western Patriarch , to whom St. Cyprian himself owed subjection as such . For when the Bishops of Rome began to challenge a patriarchal Power over the Churches of Thessaly , they expected Application to be made to them in a Style suitable to that Dignity , as is very remarkable in the i i Collect. Rom. p. 20. Roman Collection ; As in the Petition of Stephanus , Bishop of Larissa , the Metropolis of Thessaly , Domino meo sancto ac beatissimo & revera venerando Patri Patrum , & Archiepiscopo atque Patriarchae Bonifacio data supplicatio à Stephano exiguo : And in the very same style Elpidius , p. 31. Stephanus and Timotheus . These write like men that knew their distance , and what Authority the Bishop of Rome then challenged ; But the meek and humble St. Cyprian seems to stand upon equal Terms with the Bishop of Rome , or rather , as if he were upon the higher Ground , he takes upon him to tell him his duty , and rather checks him for his neglect in it , than owns any Authority in him superiour to his . So that if any patriarchal Power be to be inferr'd from this Epistle , it would be much rather , that St. Cyprian was Patriarch of the West , than the Bishop of Rome ; since he is rather superiour , who directs what another should doe , than he who doeth what is directed ; And if from hence it follows , That the execution of the Canons was in the Bishop of Rome , it will likewise follow , that the directing that execution was in the Bishop of Carthage .

But we are told , k k Schelstraet . ib. n. 102. that , even in Africa , no Consecrations were allow'd , without the consent of the Bishop of Rome : This is great News indeed , of which the African Code gives us no information : But l l Not. in Coll. Rom. p. 265. Holstenius finds it in an Epistle of Siricius or of Innocentius , ( which he pleases , for the same Rules are in both ) onely in the Canon Law it is taken from Innocentius , and the true Sense is given of it , Extra conscientiam , Metropolitani Episcopi , nullus audeat ordinare Episcopum . But what is this to the Roman Patriarchate ? And our Authour doth not seem to rely upon it ; But he alledges a Passage in Optatus , that Eunomius and Olympius , two Bishops , were sent to Carthage to consecrate a Bishop in the place both of Cecilian and Donatus : And Albaspinaeus saith , they were sent by the Pope's Authority . But this Observation of his he hath not from m m Optat. l. 1. Optatus , by whom it rather appears , that they were sent by the Emperour , who stopt Cecilian at Brixia . And no one that reads the Passages about Milthiades at that time , and how Constantine joined Marinus , Maternus and Rheticius in Commission with him , can ever imagine , that the Bishop of Rome was then esteemed the Patriarch of the West ; and , as such , to have had Jurisdiction over the Bishops of Africa .

The last (n) (n) ●●●●lstraet . 〈…〉 , 101. Attempt to prove the Pope's patriarchal Power , as to Consecrations in the Western Churches , is from his Authority of giving Palls to the Metropolitanes . Which he proves from Gregory's Epistles , as to the Bishops of Arles and London ; And from an Epistle of Boniface , Bishop of Mentz , wherein , he saith , it was agreed in France , That the Metropolitanes should receive Palls from the Roman See . But how far are we now gone from the Council of Nice and the Rules of Church-politie then established ? We do not deny , that the Bishops of Rome did assume to themselves in following Ages a more than patriarchal Power over the Western Churches : But we say there are no footsteps of it in the time of the Council of Nice ; And that what Power they gained , was by Vsurpation upon the Rights of Metropolitanes and provincial Synods then settled by general consent of the Bishops of the Christian Church . But this Vsurpation was not made in an Instant , but by several Steps and Degrees , by great Artifice and Subtilty , drawing the Metropolitanes themselves , under a Pretence of advancing their Authority , to betray their Rights . And among the Artifices of the Court of Rome this of the Pall was none of the least ; For by it the Popes pretended to confirm and inlarge the privileges of Metropolitanes which hereby they did effectually overthrow , as though they received them merely from the Favour of the Bishop of Rome , which did undoubtedly belong to them by ancient Right . But that this was a mere Device to bring the Metropolitanes into dependence on the Court of Rome , appears by the most ancient Form of sending the Pall in the o o Diurn . Rom. p. 88. Diurnus Romanus , where it is finely called , the shewing their unanimity with St. Peter . But what the Nature and Design , and Antiquity of the Pall was , is so fully set forth by p p De Concord . l. 6. c. 5 , 6 , 7. Petrus de Marca , and q q Garner . App. ad Not. c. 4. Diurn . Rom. Garnerius , that I shall say no more of it : Onely that from hence the ancient Rights of the Metropolitane Churches do more fully appear , because it was so long before this Badge of Subjection was received in these Western Churches ; For the Synod which Boniface mentions , wherein the Metropolitanes consented to receive Palls from Rome , was not till the middle of the 8th Century : And great Arts and Endeavours were used in all the Western Churches , before they could be brought to yield to this real Badge of the Pope's patriarchal Power over them . Which is particularly true of the British Churches which preserved their Metropolitane Rights , as long as their Churches were in any tolerable condition ; And that without suffering any diminution of them from the Pope's patriarchal Power : As will farther appear in this Discourse .

( 2. ) The next Patriarchal Right to be examined , is that of calling Bishops within their Jurisdiction to Councils . It is truly observed by r r De Concord . l. 1. c. 7. n. 3. de Marca , That those who received Consecration from another , were bound by the ancient Discipline of the Church attend to his Councils ; And in the Sense of the old Canon Law , s s De Constantin . Patriarch . p. 162. those two Expressions , To belong to the Consecration , or to the Council , were all one . And so every Metropolitane had a Right to summon the Bishops of his Province , and the Primates or Patriarchs , as many as received Consecrations from them . Thus the Bishop of Rome's patriarchal Council consisted of those within his own Diocese or the Suburbicary Churches . Where there being no Metropolitanes , the Roman Council did much exceed others in the number of Bishops belonging to it : thence Galla Placidia relates , how she found the Bishop of Rome compassed about with a great number of Bishops which he had gather'd out of innumerable Cities of Italy , by reason of the Dignity of his Place . It seems then no Bishops of other Western Churches were summon'd to the Roman Councils . But the Bishops of Sicily were then under the Italian Government , and reckon'd with the Italian Bishops . It may be question'd , whether in Ruffinus his time they were comprehended within the Suburbicary Churches . But in Leo's time the Bishops of Rome had inlarged their Jurisdiction so far , as to summon the Bishops of Sicily to their Councils . This is evident from Leo's Epistle to all the Bishops of Sicily , where he charges them every year to send three of their Number to a Council in Rome ; And this he requires in pursuance of the Nicene Canons ; From whence it seems probable , That the Bishop of Rome did by degrees gain all the Churches within the Jurisdiction of the Vicarius Vrbis as his patriarchal Diocese . For Sicily was one of the ten Provinces belonging thereto . But our (t) (t) Schelstraet . ib. n. 108. Authour saith , That the Council of Nice speaks there onely of provincial Councils , and not of patriarchal . What then ? Was Sicily within the Roman Province , considering the Bishop of Rome merely as a Metropolitane ? That is very absurd , since Sicily was a Province of it self , and as such , ought to have had a Metropolitane of its own : And so all the other neighbour Provinces to Rome ; whereas we reade of none there ; but as far as the Bishop of Rome's Jurisdiction extended , it was immediate , and swallow'd up all Metropolitane Rights . I know (u) (u) De Concord . l. 1. c. 7. n. 4. Petrus de Marca thinks there were Metropolitanes within the Suburbicary Churches ; But I see no Authority he brings for it besides the Nicene Canon and the Decrees of Innocentius and Leo which relate to other Churches . But any one that carefully reads the Epistles of Leo to the Bishops within those Provinces , and compares them with those written to the Bishops without them , will , as (w) (w) Not. in Leon . Epist. 17. Quesnel hath well observed , find so different a strain in them , that from thence he may justly infer , that there were no Metropolitanes in the former , but there were in the latter . When he (x) (x) Leo. Ep. 6. c. 2. writes to the Bishop of Aquileia he takes notice of his provincial Synod , and directs the Epistles of general concernment to the Metropolitane ; as he doth not onely to him , but to (y) (y) Ep. 120. the Bishop of Ravenna too . And when (z) (z) Ep. 135. Eusebius , Bishop of Milan , wrote to him , he gives an account of the provincial Council which he held . But there is nothing like this , in the Epistles sent to the Bishops within the ten Provinces , no mention is therein made of Metropolitanes , or of any provincial Synods . But here we find the Bishops of Sicily in common summon'd to send three of their number to an annual Council at Rome . From whence I conclude , That the Pope's Patriarchal Council lay within the compass of these Suburbicary Churches . I do not deny but upon occasion there might be more Bishops summon'd to meet at a Council in Rome ; As when (a) (a) Euseb. l. 7. c. 24. Aurelian gave the Bishops of Italy leave to meet at Rome in the Case of Paulus Samosatenus . And when they met with Julius , in the Case of Athanasius , and such like Instances of an extraordinary Nature and very different from the fixed canonical Councils ; which were provincial elsewhere , but in the Roman Diocese they were Patriarchal ; yet they extended no farther than to the Bishops within the Suburbicary Churches . And whosoever considers the Councils of Italy in Saint Ambrose's time , published by (b) (b) Sirmond . Append. ad C. Theod. p. 97. Sirmondus , will find that the Bishops of the Italick Diocese did not think themselves obliged to resort to Rome for a Patriarchal Council . And , which is more observable , the latter of them extremely differs from Damasus about the same matter ; which was the Consecration of Maximus to be Bishop of Constantinople . For (c) (c) Collect. Rom. p. 37. Damasus , in his Epistle to Acholius , &c. bitterly exclaims against the setting up Maximus , as though all Religion lay at stake , and admonished them at the next Council at Constantinople to take care that a fitter Person be chosen in his room : And the same he re-inforces in another Epistle to Acholius alone . But (d) (d) Append. p. 104. St. Ambrose , and the Bishops of Italy with him , in a Conciliar Address to Theodosius , justifie the Consecration of Maximus , and dislike that of Gregory and Nectarius . Now in this Case I desire to know , whether this Council own'd the Bishop of Rome's Patriarchal Power ? For (e) (e) Schelstraet . ib. n. 109. Em. à Schelstraet , following Christianus Lupus , saith , That in the Pope's patriarchal Power is implied , that the Bishops are onely to consult and advise , but the determination doth wholly belong to the Pope as Patriarch ; And that the Bishop of Alexandria had the same power appears by the Bishops of Egypt declaring they could not doe any thing without the Bishop of Alexandria . Let us then grant , That the Bishop of Rome had the same Authority within his Patriarchal Diocese , doth not this unavoidably exclude the Bishops of the Italick Diocese from being under his Patriarchate ? For if they had been under it , would they have , not barely met , and consulted , and sent to the Emperour without him , but in flat opposition to him ? And when afterwards the Western Bishops met in Council at Capua , in order to the composing the Differences in the Church of Antioch , although it were within the Roman Patriarchate , yet it being a Council of Bishops assembled out of the Italick Diocese as well as the Roman , the Bishop of Rome did not preside therein , but St. Ambrose ; as appears by (f) (f) Ambros. Ep. l. 10. ep. 78. St. Ambrose his Epistle to Theophilus , about the proceedings of this Council ; For he saith , He hopes what Theophilus and the Bishops of Egypt should determine in that Cause about Flavianus , would not be displeasing to their Holy Brother , the Bishop of Rome . And there follows another (g) (g) Epist. 79. ed. Erasm. Epistle in St. Ambrose which overthrows the Pope's Patriarchal Power over the Western Churches by the confession of the Pope himself . For that which had passed under the name of St. Ambrose is now found by (h) (h) Collect. Rom. p. 189. Holstenius to be written by Siricius , and is so published in the Roman Collection , and since in the (i) (i) Concil. Labb . T. 2. p. 1033. Collection of Councils at Paris . This Epistle was written by Siricius to Anysius and other Bishops of Illyricum , concerning the Case of Bonosus , which had been referr'd to them by the Council of Capua , as being the neighbour Bishops , and therefore , according to the Rules of the Church , fittest to give Judgement in it . But they , either out of a complement or in earnest , desired to know the Pope's opinion about it . So his Epistle begins , Accepi literas vestras de Bonoso Episcopo , quibus , vel pro veritate , vel pro modestia , nostram sententiam sciscitari voluistis . And are these the Expressions of one with Patriarchal Power , giving answer to a Case of difficulty which canonically lies before him ? But he afterwards declares , he had nothing to doe in it , since the Council of Capua had referr'd it to them , and therefore they were bound to give Judgment in it . Sed cum hujusmodi fuerit Concilii Capuensis judicium — advertimus quod nobis judicandi forma competere non possit . If the Bishop of Rome had then patriarchal Power over all the Western Churches , how came he to be excluded from judging this Cause by the Proceedings of the Council of Capua ? Would Pope Siricius have born this so patiently and submissively , and declined meddling in it , if he had thought that it did of Right belong to him to determine it ? If the Execution of the Canons belongs to the Bishop of Rome as the Supreme Patriarch , how comes the Council of Capua not to refer this matter immediately to him , who was so near them ; But , without so much as asking his Judgment , to appoint the hearing and determining it to the Bishops of Macedonia ? We have no reason to question the sincerity of this Epistle which Card. Barberine published as it lay with others in Holstenius his Papers taken out of the Vatican , and other Roman MSS. by the express Order of Alexander VII . And although a late (k) (k) Des Iugemens Canon . des Evesques , p. 562. Advocate for the Pope's Power in France against De Marca , hath offer'd several Reasons to prove this Epistle counterfeit , yet they are all answer'd by a (l) (l) De antiqui● & majoribus Episc. causis , c. 29. Doctour of the Sorbon . So that this Epistle of Siricius is a standing Monument , not onely against the Pope's absolute and unlimited Power , but his patriarchal , out of his own Diocese .

But to justifie the Pope's patriarchal Power in calling the Western Bishops to his Council at Rome , we have several (m) (m) Schelstraet . ib. n. 113 , 115. Instances brought ; As of some Gallican Bishops present at the Council under Damasus ; Wilfrid , an English Bishop under Agatho a Legate from the Council held in Britain ; with Felix of Arles and others ; and some others of later times . But what do extraordinary Councils , meeting at Rome , prove , as to the Bishop of Rome's being Patriarch of the Western Churches ? Do the Western Councils , meeting at Milan , Arles , Ariminum , Sardica , or such Places , prove the Bishops of them to be all Patriarchs ? These things are not worth mentioning , unless there be some circumstance to shew that the Bishop of Rome called the Western Bishops together by his patriarchal Power , for which there is no evidence brought . But there is a very great difference between Councils assembled for Vnity of Faith or Discipline from several Dioceses , and provincial Synods , and patriarchal Councils called at certain times to attend the patriarchal See , as is to be seen in the n n Diurn . Rom. p. 66. Diurnus Romanus , where the Bishops , within the Roman Patriarchate , oblige themselves to obey the Summons to a Council at Rome , at certain fixed times , as Garnerius shews ; which , he saith , was three times in the year . But he adds , this extended no farther than to the Bishops within the Suburbicary Churches , who had no Primate but the Bishop of Rome , and so this was a true patriarchal Council .

( 3. ) But the last Right contested for , is , that of Appeals in greater Causes . By which we understand such Application of the Parties concerned as doth imply a Superiour Jurisdiction in him they make their resort to , whereby he hath full Authority to determine the matters in difference : For otherwise Appeals may be no more than voluntary Acts in the Parties , and then the Person appealed to hath no more Power than their Consent gives him . Now in the Christian Church , for preservation of Peace and Unity , it was usual to advise in greater Cases with the Bishops of other Churches , and chiefly with those of the greatest Reputation , who were wont to give their Judgment , not by way of Authority , but of Friendly correspondence ; not to shew their Dominion , but their Care of preserving the Unity of the Church . Of this we have a remarkable Instance in the Italick Council , of which St. Ambrose was President , who did interpose in the Affairs of the Eastern Church ; not with any pretence of Authority over them , but merely out of Zeal to keep up and restore Unity among them . They knew very well how suspicious the Eastern Bishops were of the Western Bishops meddling in their matters ever since the Council of Sardica ( of which afterwards ) but they tell them , it was no new thing for the Western Bishops to be concerned when things were out of order among them . o o App. ad Cod. Theod. p. 106. Non Praerogativam , say they , vindicamus examinis , sed Consortium tamen debuit esse communis arbitrii . They did not challenge a Power of calling them to account , but they thought there ought to be a mutual Correspondence for the general good , and therefore they received Maximus his Complaint of his hard usage at Constantinople . Will any hence infer , that this Council or St. Ambrose had a Superiour Authority over the Patriarch of Constantinople ? So that neither Consultations , Advices , References , nor any other Act which depends upon the Will of the Parties , and are designed onely for a common good , can prove any true Patriarchal Power . Which being premised , let us now see what Evidence is produced from hence for the Pope's patriarchal Power over the Western Churches . And the main thing insisted upon is , p p Schelstraet . ib. n. 123. The Bishop of Rome 's appointing Legates in the Western Churches to hear and examine Causes , and to report them . And of this , the first Instance is produced of the several Epistles of Popes to the Bishops of Thessalonica in the Roman Collection . Of which a large account hath been already given : And the first beginning of this was after the Council of Sardica had out of a Pique to the Eastern Bishops and Jealousie of the Emperour allow'd the Bishop of Rome the Liberty of granting a re-hearing of Causes in the several Provinces ; which was the pretence of sending Legates into them ; And this was the first considerable step that was made towards the advancing the Pope's power over the Western Churches . For a present q q De antiqui● & majoribus Episcoporum causis , p. 71. Doctour of the Sorbon confesseth , that in the space of 347 years , i. e. to the Sardican Council , No one Instance can be produced of any Cause , wherein Bishops were concerned , that was ever brought to Rome by the Bishops that were the Iudges of it . But if the Pope's Patriarchal Power had been known before , it had been a regular way of proceeding from the Bishops in Provincial Synods to the Patriarch . And withall , he saith , p. 75. before that Council no instance can be produced of any Iudges Delegates for the review of Iudgment passed in provincial Synods : And whatever Privilege or Authority was granted by the Council of Sardica to the Bishop of Rome , was wholly new , and had no Tradition of the Church to justifie it ; And was not then received either in the Eastern or Western Churches . p. 91 , &c. 132 , &c. So that all the Pleas of a Patriarchal Power , as to the Bishop of Rome , with respect to greater Causes must fall very much short of the Council of Nice . As to the Instance of Marcianus of Arles , that hath been answered already ; And as to the Deposition of Bishops in England by the Pope's authority in later times , it is of no importance , since we do not deny the matter of Fact , as to the Pope's Vsurpations ; But we say , they can never justifie the exercise of a Patriarchal Power over these Churches by the Rules established in the Council of Nice .

But it is said , That the Council of Arles , before that of Nice , attributes to the Bishop of Rome , Majores Dioceses , i. e. according to De Marca , all the Western Churches ; But in answer to this , I have already shew'd how far the Western Bishops at Arles were from owning the Pope's Patriarchal Power over them , because they do not so much as desire his Confirmation of what had passed in Council ; But onely send the Canons to him to publish them . But our Authour and Christianus Lupus say , that such is the Patriarch's Authority , That all Acts of Bishops in Council are in themselves invalid without his Sentence , which onely gives Life and Vigour to them ; As they prove by the Patriarch of Alexandria . But if the Bishop of Rome were then owned to be Patriarch over seven or eight Dioceses of the West , according to De Marca's exposition ; how came they to sit and make Canons , without the least mention of his Authority ? So that either they must deny him to be Patriarch , or they must say he was affronted in the highest manner by the Western Bishops there assembled . But as to the expression of Majores Dioceses , it is very questionable , whether in the time of the Council of Arles , the distribution of the Empire by Constantine into Dioceses were then made , and it seems probable not to have been done in the time of the Council of Nice , Dioceses not being mentioned there , but onely Provinces ; And if so , this Place must be corrupt in that expression , as it is most certain it is in others ; And it is hard to lay so great weight on a place that makes no entire sense . But allowing the expression genuine , it implies no more than that the Bishop of Rome had then more Extensive Dioceses than other Western Bishops ; Which is not denied , since even then he had several Provinces under his immediate Government , which no other Western Bishop had .

(r) (r) Schelstraet . ib. n. 77. St. Basil's calling the Bishop of Rome , Chief of the Western Bishops , implies nothing but the dignity of his See , and not any Patriarchal Power over the Western Churches .

It must be a degree of more than usual subtilty to infer Damasus his Patriarchal Power over the West , s s Id. n. 78. because St. Jerome joins Damasus and the West together , as he doth Peter and Egypt : Therefore Damasus had the same Power over the West which Peter had over Egypt . It seems St. Jerome's language about the different Hypostases , did not agree with what was used in the Syrian Churches , and therefore some charged him with false Doctrine ; he pleads for himself , that the Churches of Egypt , and the West , spake as he did , and they were known then neither to favour Arianism nor Sabellianism ; And , to make his Allegation more particular , he mentions the names of the Patriarch of Alexandria and the Bishop of Rome . But a Cause extremely wants Arguments which must be supported by such as these .

If t t Id. n. 79. St. Augustine makes Innocent to preside in the Western Church ; he onely thereby shews the Order and Dignity of the Roman See ; but he doth not own any Subjection of the Western Churches to his Power , since no Church did more vehemently withstand the Bisho● of Rome's Incroachments than the Churches of Africa did in St. Augustine's time ; As is notorious in the business of Appeals , which transaction is a demonstration against his Patriarchal Power over the African Churches . And the Bishop of Rome never insisted on a Patriarchal Right , but on the Nicene Canons wherein they were shamefully baffled .

It cannot be denied that u u Id. n. 80. Pope Innocent , in his Epistle to Decentius Eugubinus , would bring the Western Churches to follow the Roman Traditions , upon this pretence , That the Churches of Italy , Gaul , Spain , Africa , Sicily , and the Islands lying between , were first instituted either by such as were sent by St. Peter or his Successours . But whosoever considers that Epistle well , will not for Innocent's sake lay too much weight upon it . For , Is it reasonable to think , that the double Vnction , the Saturday Fast , the Eulogiae sent to the several Parishes in Rome were Apostolical Traditions which all the Western Churches were bound to observe , because they were first planted by those who were sent from Rome ? But the matter of Fact is far from being evident , for we have great reason to believe , there were Churches planted in the Western parts , neither by St. Peter nor by those who were sent by his Successours . Yet let that be granted ; What connexion is there between receiving the Christian Doctrine at first by those who came from thence , and an Obligation to be subject to the Bishops of Rome in all their Orders and Traditions ? The Patriarchal Government of the Church was not founded upon this , but upon the ancient Custome and Rules of the Church ; as fully appears by the Council of Nice . And therefore the Churches of Milan and Aquileia though in Italy , the Churches of Africa though probably the first Preachers came from Rome , never thought themselves bound to follow the Traditions or observe the Orders of the Roman Church , as is very well known both in St. Cyprian's and St. Augustine's times . But if the Pope's power be built on this ground , what then becomes of the Churches of Illyricum ? Was the Gospel brought thither from Rome ? And , as to the British Churches , this very Plea of Innocent will be a farther evidence of their exemption from the Roman Patriarchate ; since Britain cannot be comprehended within those Islands which lie between Italy , Gaul , Spain , Africa and Sicily , which can onely be understood of those Islands which are situate in the Mediterranean Sea .

And if no Instance can be produced of the Bishop of Rome's Patriarchal Jurisdiction over the British Churches , why should not we claim the same benefit of the Nicene Canons which Leo urges so vehemently in such a parallel Case ? Neither can it be said , that afterwards , Subjection and Consent makes a just Patriarchal Power ; for neither doth it hold as to the British Churches , whose Bishops utterly refused to submit to Augustine the Monk ; And if it doth , all the force of Leo's Arguments is taken away . For there were both Prescription pleaded , and a Consent of the Bishops of the Dioceses concerned in the Council of Chalcedon . But Leo saith , the Nicene Canons are beyond both these , being dictated by the Spirit of God , and passed by the common consent of the Christian Church ; And that it was a Sin in him to suffer any to break them .

Quoniam dispensatio mihi credita est , & ad meum tendit reatum , si paternarum regulae Sanctionum , quae in Synodo Nicaena ad totius Ecclesiae Regimen , Spiritu Dei instruente , sunt traditae me , quod absit , connivente violentur . Leo ad Marcian . Aug. Ep. 78. c. 3.

Quoniam contra Statuta paternorum Canonum , quae ante longissimae aetatis annos in Vrbe Nicaena spiritualibus sunt fundata Decretis , nihil cuique audere conceditur . Leo ad Pulcher. Ep. 79. n. 2.

Superbum nimis est & immoderatum , ultra proprios terminos tendere , & antiquitate calcatâ alienum jus velle praeripere , atque ut unius crescat Authoritas , tot Metropolitanorum impugnare Primatus quietísque Provinciis , & olim Sanctae Synodi Nicenae moderatione dispositis , bellum novae perturbationis inferre , atque ut venerabilium Patrum Decreta solvantur , quorundam Episcoporum praeferre consensum cui tot annorum series negavit effectum . Nam 60 ferre annus hujus conniventiae esse jactatur qua se praedictus Episcopus aestimat adjuvari , frustra cupiens id sibi prodesse , quod etiam si quisquam ausus est velle , nullus tamen potuit obtinere . Id. ib.

Nulla sibimet de multiplicatione congregationis synodalia Concilia blandiantur , neque trecentis illis decem atque octo Episcopis quantumlibet copiosior numerus Sacerdotum vel comparare se audeat vel praeferre : cum tanto divinitus privilegio Nicaena sit Synodus consecrata , ut sive per pauciores sive per plures Ecclesiastica Iudicia celebrentur omni penitus auctoritate sit vacuum quicquid ab illorum fuerit constitutione diversum . Ad Anatol . Ep. 80. n. 1.

Either this is true or false . If false , how can the Pope be excused who alledged it for true ? If true , then it holds as much against the Bishop of Rome as the Bishop of Constantinople . And as to the Prescription of 60 years , he saith , the Canons of Nice were before , and ought to take place , if the practice had been never so constant , which he denies . Nay , he goes so far as to say , Though the numbers of Bishops be never so great that give their consent to any alteration of the Nicene Canons , they signifie nothing , and cannot bind . Nothing can be more emphatical or weighty to our purpose than these Expressions of Pope Leo , for securing the Privileges of our Churches , in case no Patriarchal Power over them can be proved before the Council of Nice . And it is all the reason in the World , That those who claim a Jurisdiction should prove it , Especially when the Acts of it are so notorious that they cannot be conceal'd ; as the Consecration of Metropolitanes , and matters of Appeals are , and were too evident in latter times , when all the World knew what Authority and Jurisdiction the Pope exercised over these Churches . I conclude this with that excellent Sentence of Pope Leo , PRIVILEGIA ECCLESIARVM SANCTORVM PATRVM CANONIBVS INSTITVTA , ET VENERABILIS NICAENAE SYNODI FIXA DECRETIS , NVLLA POSSVNT IMPROBITATE CONVELLI NVLLA NOVITATE VIOLARI . The privileges of Churches which were begun by the Canons of the Holy Fathers and confirmed by the Council of Nice can neither be destroy'd by wicked Usurpation nor dissolved by the humour of Innovation .

In the next great Council of Sardica , which was intended to be general by the two Emperours Constans and Constantius , it is commonly said , that (w) (w) Athanas. Apol. 2. p. 720. Athanasius expresly affirms the British Bishops to have been there present . But some think this mistake arose from looking no farther than the Latin Copy in Athanasius , in which indeed the words are plain enough to that purpose ; but the sense in the Greek seems to be the same . For Athanasius pleads his own Innocency from the several Judgments which had passed in his Favour . First , by 100 Bishops in Egypt ; next , by above 50 Bishops at Rome ; thirdly , in the great Council at Sardica , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in which , as some say , above 300 Bishops out of the several Provinces there mention'd consented to his Innocency . But here lies an insuperable difficulty , for * * Ad solit. vit. agent . p. 818. Athanasius himself elsewhere affirms , that there were but 170 Bishops in all there present : and therefore it is impossible he should make 300 there present . Which some have endeavour'd to reconcile , by saying , the latter was the true number present ; but the former of those Bishops scattered up and down who did agree in the Sentence which passed in favour of Athanasius : But then the Greek here cannot be understood of those present in Council ; and , on the other side , if it be not so understood , then the words do not prove what he designs , viz. that he was acquitted in the Sardican Council ; in which , although the number were not so great , I see no reason to exclude the British Bishops .

It is true , that in the (x) (x) Athan. p. 756. Synodical Epistle of that Council , onely Italy , Spain and Gaul are mention'd ; And so likewise in the (y) (y) Athan. p. 767. Subscriptions . But it is well observed by (z) (z) Bucher . Belg. Roman . l. 9. c. 4. n. 4. Bucherius , that Athanasius reckons up the British Bishops among those of Gaul . And (a) (a) Hilar. de Synodis . Hilary , writing to the Gallican Bishops of Germania prima and Germania secunda , Belgica prima , Belgica secunda , Lugdunensis prima , Lugdunensis secunda , Provincia Aquitanica and Provincia novem populona ; after he hath distinctly set down these , he then immediately adds , And to the Bishops of the Provinces of Britain . Which makes me apt to think , that about that time the Bishops of Britain were generally joyn'd with those of Gaul , and are often comprehended under them where they are not expresly mention'd . And , to confirm this , (b) (b) Sulpic. Sev. l. 2. Sulpicius Severus , speaking of the Summons to the Council of Ariminum , mentions onely of these Western parts Italy , Spain and Gaul ; But afterwards saith , That the Bishops of Britain were there present . So that Britain was then comprehended under Gaul , and was so understood at that time ; as Sicily was under Italy , as (c) (c) Sirmond . Advent . c. 5. Sirmondus shews . And Sextus Rufus doth put down the description of Britain under that of Gaul , as (d) (d) Berter . Diatr. 1. c. 3. Berterius hath observed . For otherwise , who could have thought that Athanasius had meant the Bishops of Britain , when he reckons up onely the Provinces of Gaul ? But he declared that they were present with the Gallican Bishops .

But it hath been urged with great appearance of Reason , that since the British Bishops were present at the Council of Sardica , The British Churches were bound to observe the Canons of it ; and Appeals to the Bishop of Rome being there established , they were then brought under his Jurisdiction , as Patriarch of the Western Churches . To give a clear account of this , we must examine the Design and Proceedings of that Council . The occasion whereof was this ; Athanasius , Bishop of Alexandria , being deposed for some pretended misdemeanours by two Synods of Eastern Bishops , and finding no redress there , by the prevalency of the Arian Faction , makes Application to the Western Bishops , and to Julius Bishop of Rome , as the chief of them , and earnestly desires that his Cause might be heard over again , bringing great Evidence from the Bishops of Egypt and other places , that he never had a fair Hearing , but was run down by the Violence of the Eusebian party at Tyre and Antioch . The Bishop of Rome communicating this with the Western Bishops , as at large appears by Julius his Epistle in Athanasius , he , in their name as well as his own , sends to the Eastern Bishops , That this Cause might be heard before indifferent Judges : And to that end , that they would come into these Parts , and bring their Evidences with them . This they decline ; Upon which , and a fuller Examination of the matter , they receive Athanasius , Marcellus and others into Communion with them . This gives a mighty distaste to the Eastern Bishops ; at last the two Brothers , Constantius and Constans , agree , there should be a general Council called at Sardica , to hear and determine this matter . The Bishops meet ; But the Western Bishops would have the restored Bishops admitted to Communion , and sit in Council ; This the Eastern Bishops utterly refuse ; and upon that withdrew to Philippopolis ; And declare against their Proceedings at Sardica , as repugnant to the Nicene Canons : The Western Bishops continued sitting , and made new Canons to justifie their own Proceedings . This is the true state of the matter of Fact ; as far as I can gather it out of the authentick Writings on both Sides . For the one side insists upon the Justice of re-hearing a Cause , wherein there was so great suspicion of soul dealing ; And the other , that the matters which concerned their Bishops , were not to be tried over again by others at a distance ; And that this was the Way to overthrow the Discipline of the Church , as it had been settled by the Council of Nice and the ancient Canons of the Church . It is apparent by the Synodical Epistle of the Greek Bishops who withdrew to Philippopolis . That this was the main Point insisted on by them ; That it was the bringing a new Law into the Church ; For the Eastern Bishops to be judged by the Western ; The ancient Custome and Rule of the Church being ; That they should stand or fall by their own Bishops . The Western Bishops on the other side pleaded , That this was a Cause of common concernment to the whole Church ; That there had been notorious partiality in the management of it ; That Athanasius was condemned , not for any pretended miscarriages so much , as for his Zeal against Arianism ; That the Cause was not heard in Egypt , where he was charged , but at a great distance , and therefore in common Justice , it ought to have a new hearing by the Eastern and Western Bishops together . But the Eastern Bishops finding that the Western would not forsake the Communion of Athanasius and the rest , they look'd on the Cause as prejudged , and so went away . However the other proceeded to the clearing the Bishops accused , which they did by a Synodical Epistle , and then made several Canons , as against Translations from mean Bishopricks to better , Can. 1. and using Arts to procure them , Can. 2. Against placing Bishops in such places where a single Presbyter would serve , and the absence of Bishops at Consecrations , Can. 6. Against their unseasonable Applications to the Court , Can. 7 , 8 , 9 , 20. Against being made Bishops per Saltum , Can. 10. Against their Non-residence , Can. 11 , 12. Against receiving those who were excommunicated by others , Can. 13. About the Appeal of Presbyters , Can. 14. Against taking Presbyters out of anothers Diocese , Can. 15. Against their Non-residence , Can. 16. About the Reception of banished Bishops , Can. 17. About Eutychianus and Musaeus , and the persons ordained by them , Can. 18 , 19.

But the main Canons of this Council are the third , fourth and fifth , which concern the re-hearing of the Causes of Bishops ; And the interest the Bishop of Rome was to have therein . For the right understanding whereof we are to consider the several steps and methods of Proceeding therein established . ( 1. ) That the Causes of Bishops in the first Instance were still to be heard and determin'd by the Bishops of the Province ; That is plain by the first part of Can. 3. Which forbids any Bishop in case of difference with another , to call Bishops out of a neighbour Province to hear it . This was agreeable to the Nicene Can. 5. Herein it is supposed that they reflect on the Council of Antioch's Proceedings against Athanasius ; But the Council of Antioch did not proceed upon St. Athanasius in the first Instance , but upon this ground , viz. That being deposed in the Council of Tyre , he afterwards returned to the Bishoprick of Alexandria , without being first restored by a greater Synod . But this seems to have been very hard usage of so great a man ; For they first made the Canons themselves , Can. 4 , 12. and out of them they framed an Article , by virtue whereof they deprived Athanasius . And herein lay the Art of the Eusebian party , for if they had framed the Canon so as it is extant in (e) (e) Pallad. vit. Chrysost. p. ●8 . Palladius , it would never have passed the Council ; For it was not a Council of mere Arians , as is commonly thought , but of many (f) (f) Hilar. de Synod . p. 227 , 228. Orthodox Bishops , together with them who in some things were overreached by the Artifices of the Eusebian party ; And they did not meet purposely against Athanasius ; But 97 (g) (g) Athanas. de Synod . Bishops were summon'd by the Emperour to meet at the solemn Dedication of the great Church at Antioch called Dominicum Aureum ; (h) (h) Phot. Bibliot . Cod. 257. as they had done before on the like occasion at Jerusalem ; And (i) (i) Euseb. l. 10. c. 3. Eusebius saith , Such Assemblies of Bishops were frequent at such times . These , being met together , framed several Canons , for the better Ordering and Government of the Churches , out of which , being passed by general Consent , the Eusebians , who hated Athanasius , framed sufficient Articles against him . For , by the fourth Canon , if a Bishop , being deposed by a Synod , doth officiate , he is never to be restored ; By the twelfth , If a Bishop deposed , makes Application to the Emperour , and not to a greater Council of Bishops , he is not to be restored . But now Athanasius , being deposed by the Tyrian Synod , was restored upon his Application to the Emperour , without any Synod called to that end , and did execute his Office as Bishop of Alexandria ; and for this reason , the Council of Antioch confirmed his Deposition .

A (k) (k) Schelstraet . de Concil. Antioch . dissert. 5. c. 3. late Authour goes about to prove , That the Canon against Athanasius did not pass the Council of Antioch , but that it passed an Assembly of 40 Eusebians , when the rest were gone : But this is incredible ( as (l) (l) Baron . A. D. 341. n. 5. Baronius his Conceit is ridiculous , who takes the 36 Mansions that Antioch was distant from Alexandria for 36 Arian Bishops ) and there is no Testimony of Antiquity to prove it . But there is no reason to imagine any other Canon against Athanasius besides these two , for they effectually did his business . That which Palladius saith , That in the Canon it was said , whether the Bishop were deposed justly or unjustly is very improbable ; But that which gave occasion for him to say so was , because the ancient Canon called Apostolical 28. had in it the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , justly , which they left out , the better to effect their Design ; That so the merits of the Cause might not be enquired into . But there was an Errour in the first Instance committed , not by the Council of Antioch , but by that of Tyre ; unless the extraordinary Summons of that Council by the Emperour's Command , as (m) (m) Euseb. vit. Constant. l. 4. c. 41 , 42. Eusebius saith , be a dispensation , as to the regular Proceedings in common Cases ; But there was scarce any thing regular in the Proceeding of that Council ; For , according to the Rules of the Church , this Cause ought to have been heard in Egypt , by the Bishops there ; And they justly complain of the Neglect of this in their (n) (n) Athanas. Apol. 2. p. 726 , &c. Synodical Epistle ; And (o) (o) Concil. Labb . To. 2. p. 778. Liberius made a reasonable Proposition to Constantius ; That a Council might be summoned at Alexandria ; That this Cause , which had given so much disturbance , should be heard upon the Place , all Parties being present . Which was the best Expedient at last ; But the most natural way was to have begun there ; And therefore the Sardican Council did very well to reduce the Nicene Canon about proceeding within the Province in the first Instance .

( 2. ) If the Party be grieved at the Sentence passed against him , then that there be a re-hearing of it granted , Can. 2. This the Council of Antioch allow'd Can. 12. by a greater Synod of Bishops , but takes away all hopes of Restitution from him that made his Appeal to the Emperour . The meaning of the Canon is , not to exclude an Address for a greater Synod ; but an Appeal , to have the Emperour reverse the Sentence , without any farther hearing by another Assembly of Bishops . So that the final resort was hereby settled in a greater Council , from which no Appeal should lie . This Canon is supposed to be particularly design'd against Athanasius ; But I do not find that he made Application to the Emperour to be restored with a Non-obstante to the Sentence of the Tyrian Council ; But to have a more indifferent hearing by another Council . So the Bishops of Egypt testify in their Synodical Epistle extant in Athanasius ; But their Proceeding against him at Antioch was , because after this he took Possession of his See without another Sentence of a greater Synod ; But the great difficulty is , to reconcile this Canon with the fifteenth of the same Council , which takes away all Liberty of Appeal from the unanimous Sentence of a provincial Synod . (p) (p) De Con●ord . l. 7. c. 2. n. 6. Petrus de Marca , a Man of more than ordinary Sagacity in these matters , was sensible of this appearance of Contradiction ; and he solves it thus , That no Appeal is allow'd from a provincial Synod , Can. 15. But notwithstanding , by Can. 12. there is a Liberty of proceeding by way of Petition to the Emperour , for a re-hearing the Cause by a greater Synod . And in this Case the Emperour was to be Judge , whether it were fit to grant another hearing or not , and although by this Canon , in the case of a general Consent , no neighbour Bishop could be called in ; as they might in case of Difference by Can. 14. Yet if the Emperour thought they proceeded partially , he might either join Bishops of another Province with them , or call a more general Council out of the Province , as Constantine did at Tyre . This was the undoubted Right of the Emperours , to call together Assemblies of Bishops for what Causes they thought expedient . But (q) (q) Socr. l. 2. ● . 40. Socrates expresly saith , That no Appeal was allow'd by the Canons of the Church ; For speaking of Cyrill of Jerusalem's being deposed , he saith , he appealed to a greater Court of Judicature , which Appeal Constantius allow'd ; but then he adds , That he was the first and onely person who , contrary to the Custome and Canons of the Church , made such an Appeal . H. Valesius contradicts Socrates , because of the Appeal of the Donatists to Constantine from the Council of Arles . But this is nothing to the purpose ; for the actions of the Donatists were not regarded ; And besides , their Appeal was to Constantine , to hear the Cause himself ; But here Cyrill appealed to a greater number of Bishops , according to the Canon of Antioch . And then appear'd at the Council of Seleucia to have his Cause heard . (r) (r) Baron . A.D. 359. n. 75. Baronius is much puzzled with this Expression of Socrates , because it would take away Appeals to the Pope ; But the Eastern Bishops never understood any such thing ; And Cyrill made his Appeal to a greater Synod . The Canons of Sardica , which Baronius quotes , were not received and scarce known in the Eastern Church . Athanasius fled to the Western Bishops , because he was so ill used in the East , not because of any Authority in the Bishop of Rome to receive Appeals . But Cyrill went according to the Canons of Antioch , making application to Constantius to be heard , by a greater Synod . (s) (s) Sozom. l. 4. c. 16. Sozomen saith , that Constantius recommended the Cause of Cyrill to the Council of Ariminum ; But that cannot be , since (t) (t) Hilar. in Fragm. l. 2. p. 44 , 45. he expresly forbad the Western Bishops in that Council to meddle with the Causes of the Eastern Bishops ; And declares , whatever they did in that matter should have no effect . Therefore the Council to which Constantius referred this Cause , must be that of Seleucia , which was assembled at the same time . Which seeming to take off from the Right of Provincial Synods established in the Council of Nice , Socrates condemns as uncanonical , and saith , He was the first that proceeded in this method of seeking to the Emperour for a greater Council .

But then , ( 3. ) The Council of Sardica made an Innovation in this matter . For although it allows the liberty of a re-hearing , yet it seems to take away the Power of granting it from the Emperour , as far as in them lay , and gives it to Julius , Bishop of Rome , for the honour of St. Peter ; And , if he thought sit , he was to appoint the Neighbour Bishops of the Province to hear it , and such Assessours as the Emperour was wont to send . To which was added , Can. 4. That no Bishop should enter into the vacant Bishoprick upon a deposition , and application for a new hearing ; till the Bishop of Rome had given Sentence in it : But then , Can. 5. it is said , That if the Cause be thought fit to be re-heard , Letters are to be sent from him to the neighbour Bishops to hear and examine it . But if this do not satisfie , he may doe as he sees cause . Which I take to be the full meaning of Can. 5. And this is the whole Power which the Council of Sardica gives to the Bishop of Rome .

Concerning which we are to observe , ( 1. ) That it was a new thing ; for if it had been known before , that the supreme Judgment in Ecclesiastical Causes lay in the Bishop of Rome , These Canons had been idle and impertinent . And there is no colour in Antiquity for any such judicial Power in the Bishop of Rome , as to re-hearing of causes of deposed Bishops before these Canons of Sardica ; So that (v) (v) De Concord . l. 7. c. 3. n. 6. Petrus de Marca was in the right , when he made these the foundation of the Pope's Power . And if the Right of Appeal be a necessary consequent from the Pope's Supremacy ; Then the non-usage of this practice before , will overthrow the claim of Supremacy . In extraordinary Cases , the great Bishops of the Church were wont to be advised with ; as St. Cyprian , as well as the Bishop of Rome , in the Cases of Basilides and Marcianus ; But if such Instances prove a right of Appeals , they will doe it as much for the Bishop of Carthage as of Rome . But there was no standing Authority peculiar to the Bishop of Rome given or allow'd before this Council of Sardica . And the learned Publisher of (w) (w) Tom. 2. dissert. 5. c. 14 , &c. Leo's Works hath lately proved at large , That no one Appeal was ever made from the Churches of Gaul , from the beginning of Christianity there to the Controversie between Leo , and Hilary of Arles , long after the Council of Sardica . But such an Authority being given by a particular Council upon present Circumstances , as appears by mentioning Julius Bishop of Rome , cannot be binding to posterity , when that limited Authority is carried so much farther , as to be challenged for an absolute and supreme Power founded upon a Divine Right , and not upon the Act of the Council . For herein the difference is so great , that one can give no colour or pretence for the other . ( 2. ) That this doth not place the Right of Appeals in the Bishop of Rome , as Head of the Church ; But onely transfers the Right of granting a re-hearing from the Emperour to the Bishop of Rome . And whether they could doe that or not is a great Question ; But in all probability Constantius his openly favouring the Arian Party was the occasion of it . ( 3. ) That this can never justifie the drawing of Causes to Rome by way of Appeal ; because the Cause is still to be heard in the Province , by the neighbour Bishops , who are to hear and examine all Parties , and to give Iudgment therein . ( 4. ) That the Council of Sardica it self took upon it to judge over again a Cause which had been judged by the Bishop of Rome , viz. The Cause of Athanasius and his Brethren . Which utterly overthrows any Opinion in them , That the supreme Right of Judicature was lodged in the Bishop of Rome . ( 5. ) That the Sardican Council cannot be justified by the Rules of the Church , in receiving Marcellus into Communion . For not onely the Eastern Bishops in their Synodical Epistle say , That he was condemned for Heresie by the Council at Constantinople in Constantine 's time , and that Protogenes of Sardica and others of the Council had subscribed to his Condemnation ; But (x) (x) Suipit . Sever. l. 2. Athanasius himself afterwards condemned him ; And (y) (y) Basil. Ep. 50. St. Basil blames the Church of Rome for admitting him into Communion : And (z) (z) Bar. A. D. 347. n. 55. n. 61. Baronius confesses , that this brought a great disreputation upon this Council , viz. the absolving one condemned for Heresie , both before and after that Absolution . ( 6. ) That the Decrees of this Council were not universally received , as is most evident by the known Contest between the Bishops of Rome and Africa about Appeals . If these Canons had been then received in the Church , it is incredible that they should be so soon forgotten in the African Churches ; For there were but two Bishops of Carthage , Restitutus and Genethlius between Gratus and Aurelius . (a) (a) Christian. Lup. in Can. Sardic . p. 215. Christianus Lupus professes he can give no account of it . But the plain and true account is this , There was a Design for a General Council ; But the Eastern and Western Bishops parting so soon , there was no regard had by the whole Church to what was done by one side or the other . And so little notice was taken of their Proceedings , that (b) (b) Aug. c Cresc . l. 3. c. 34. St. Augustine knew of no other than the Council of the Eastern Bishops ; and even (c) (c) Nic. Fabric . Opusc. p. 39. Hilary himself makes their Confession of Faith to be done by the Sardican Council . And the calling of Councils was become so common then , upon the Arian Controversies ; And the Deposition of Bishops of one side and the other were so frequent , that the remoter Churches very little concerned themselves in what passed amongst them . Thence the Acts of most of those Councils are wholly lost , as at Milan , Sirmium , Arles , Beziers , &c. onely what is preserved in the Fragments of Hilary , and the Collections of Athanasius , who gathered many things for his own vindication . But as to these Canons , they had been utterly forgotten , if the See of Rome had not been concerned to preserve them ; But the Sardican Council , having so little Reputation in the World ; The Bishops of that See endeavoured to obtrude them on the World , as the Nicene Canons . Which was so inexcusable a piece of Ignorance or Forgery , that all the Tricks and Devices of the Advocates of that See , have never been able to defend .

CHAP. IV. Of the Faith and Service of the British Churches .

THE Faith of the British Churches enquired into .

The Charge of Arianism considered .

The true State of the Arian Controversie , from the Council of Nice to that of Ariminum .

Some late Mistakes rectified .

Of several Arian Councils before that of Ariminum .

The British Churches cleared from Arianism after it .

The Number and Poverty of the British Bishops there present .

Of the ancient endowment of Churches before Constantine .

The Privileges granted to Churches by him .

The Charge of Pelagianism considered .

Pelagius and Celestius both born in these Islands .

When Aremorica first called Britain .

What sort of Monk Pelagius was .

No probability of his returning to Britain .

Of Agricola and others spreading the Pelagian Doctrine in the British Churches .

Germanus and Lupus sent by a Council of Gallican Bishops hither to stop it .

The Testimony of Prosper concerning their being sent by Coelestine consider'd .

Of Fastidius a British Bishop .

London the chief Metropolis in the Roman Government .

Of Faustus originally a Britain . But a Bishop in Gaul .

The great esteem he was in .

Of the Semipelagians and Praedestinatians .

Of the Schools of Learning set up here by the means of Germanus and Lupus .

Dubricius and Iltutus the Disciples of St. German .

The number of their Scholars , and places of their Schools .

Of the Monastery of Banchor , and the ancient Western Monasteries , and their difference , as to Learning , from the Benedictine Institution

Of Gildas his Iren , whether an Vniversity in Britain .

Of the Schools of Learning in the Roman Cities , chiefly at Rome , Alexandria and Constantinople , and the Professours of Arts and Sciences , and the publick Libraries there .

Of the Schools of Learning in the Provinces , and the Constitution of Gratian to that purpose : extending to Britain .

Of the publick Service of the British Churches ; The Gallican Offices introduced by St. German .

The Nature of them at large explained , and their Difference from the Roman Offices , both as to the Morning and Communion Service .

The Conformity of the Liturgy of the Church of England to the ancient British Offices , and not derived from the Church of Rome , as our Dissenters affirm .

THE Succession of the British Churches being thus deduced from their original to the times of the Christian Emperours , it will be necessary to give an account of the Faith and Service which were then received by them .

And it is so much the more necessary to enquire into the Faith of the British Churches , because they are charged with two remarkable Heresies of those times , viz. Arianism and Pelagianism ; and by no less Authority than that of (a) (a) Gild. Epist. p. 12. Gildas and (b) (b) Bed . l. 1. c. 8 , 10 , 17. Bede .

The Charge of Arianism is grounded upon the universal spreading of that Heresie over the World , as Bede expresses it , and therefore to shew how far the British Churches were concerned , we must search into the History of that Heresie , from the Council of Nice to the Council of Ariminum , where the British Bishops were present .

It is confidently affirmed by a late (c) (c) R. & L. ●art. 1. p. 354. Writer , That the Arian Faction was wholly supprest by the Nicene Council , and all the Troubles that were made after that were raised by the Eusebians , who were as forward as any to anathematize the Arians , and all the Persecutions were raised by them , under a Pretence of Prudence and Moderation ; That they never in the least appear'd after the Council of Nice in behalf of the Arian Doctrine , p. 374. but their whole fury was bent against the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Athanasius ; That in the times of Constantius and Constans the Cause of Arius was wholly laid aside by both Parties , p. 415. and the onely Contest was about the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; That the Eusebian Cause was not to restore Arianism , but to piece up the Peace of the Church by comprehending all in one Communion , p. 468. or by mutual forbearance .

But if it be made appear , that the Arian Faction was still busie and active after the Nicene Council ; that the Contest about 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 was with a design to overthrow the Nicene Faith ; that the Eusebians great business was , if possible , to restore Arianism ; then it will follow , that some Mens hatred of Prudence and Moderation is beyond their skill and judgment in the History of the Church : and the making out of these things will clear the History of Arianism to the Council of Ariminum .

But , before I come to the Evidence arising from the Authentick Records of the Church , it will not be unpleasant to observe , that this very Writer is so great an Enemy to the design of Reconcilers , that it is hardly possible , even in this matter , to reconcile him to himself . For , he tells us , that the most considerable Eusebians in the Western Churches , viz. Valens , Ursacius , p. 484. and their Associates had been secret Arians all along ; that the word Substance was left out of the third Sirmian Creed , p. 508. to please Valens and his Party ; who , p. 510. being emboldned by this Creed whereby they had at length shaken off all the Clogs that had been hitherto fasten'd on them to hinder their return to Arianism , moved , at the Council at Ariminum , that all former Creeds might be abolished , and the Sirmian Creed be established for ever . Doth this consist with the Arian Factions being totally supprest by the Council of Nice , and none ever appearing in behalf of the Arian Doctrine after ; and the Eusebians never moving for restoring Arianism , but onely for a sort of Comprehension and Toleration ? In another place he saith , (d) (d) R. & L. Part. 2. p. 3. the Eusebians endeavoured to supplant the Nicene Faith , though they durst not disown it . And was the Arian Faction then totally supprest while the Eusebians remained ? These are the Men whom he calls the old Eusebian Knaves ; p. 4. And for the Acacians , he saith , when they had got the Mastery , Part. 1. p. 528. they put off all disguise , and declared for Arianism . Is it possible for the same person to say , that after the Nicene Council , they never appeared in behalf of the Arian Doctrine in the Eastern and Western Churches ; and yet , When they put off their disguise , they declared for Arianism ? What is this but appearing openly and plainly for the Arian Doctrine ? And if we believe so good an Authour as himself , their Contest after the Council of Nice was so far from being merely about the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that he frequently saith , that Controversie did take in the whole Merits of the Cause , as will appear from his own words in several places . As when he speaks of the Council of Nice , p. 358. he saith , The whole Controversie was reduced to the word Consubstantial ; which the Eusebians at first refused to admit , as being no Scripture word , but without its admission , nothing else would satisfie the Council , and good reason they had for it , because to part with that word after the Controversie was once raised , would have been , to give up the Cause ; for it was unavoidable , that if the Son were not of the same substance with the Father , he must have been made out of the same common and created substance with all other Creatures ; and therefore when the Scriptures give him a greater Dignity of Nature than to any created Being , they thereby make him of the same uncreated Substance with the Father ; so that they plainly assert his Consubstantiality , though they use not the word . But when the Truth itself was denied by the Arian Hereticks and the Son of God thrust down into the rank of created Beings , and defined to be a Creature made of nothing , it was time for the Church to stop this Heresie , by such a Test as would admit of no Prevarication ; which was effectually done by this word ; and , as cunning and shuffling as the Arians were , they were never able to swallow or chew it , and therefore it was but a weak part of the Eusebians to shew so much zeal against the word , when they professed to allow the thing ; For if our Saviour were not a mere Creature , he must be of the same uncreated substance with the Father , because there is no middle between created and uncreated Substance ; so that whoever denied the Consubstantiality could not avoid the Heresie of Paulus Samosatenus , which yet the Arians themselves professed to defie ; for if he were a mere Creature , it is no matter how soon , or how late he was created .

And therefore it is not be imagined that the Eusebians should really believe the Consubstantiality of the Son , and yet so vehemently oppose the use of the word . Would any Men of common sense , who did believe the Bread and Wine in the Eucharist to be turned into the very Body and Bloud of Christ , set themselves with all their force and interest to overthrow the term of Transubstantiation ? So , if the Eusebians did believe the Son of the same Substance with the Father , to what purpose should they caball so much as they did all the Reign of Constantius , to lay aside the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; If it be said , It was by way of Comprehension , to take in dissenting Parties : then it is plain they were really dissenting Parties still , and consequently did not differ onely about the Vse of a word ; but about the Substance of the Doctrine . And as those who do believe the Doctrine of Transubstantiation , are for the Vse of the word ; and those who believe it not , would not have the word imposed ; so it was in all the Councils under Constantius , those who chiefly opposed the word Consubstantial , did it , because they liked not the Doctrine ; and those who contended for it , did it , because they knew the Doctrine was aimed at under the Pretence of laying aside an unscriptural word . And the same Author tells us from St. Hilary , p. 484. the Consequence of shutting out the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 was , that it must be decreed either that the Son was a Creature made out of nothing , or out of another substance uncreated and distinct from the Divine Nature . And when he gives an account of the Council of Seleucia , held at the same time with that of Ariminum , he saith , p. 520. They brake into two Parties , of the Acacians , who defied the Council of Nice and all its Decrees , and the old Eusebians , who pretended to stick onely at the word Consubstantial : and upon their Appeal to the Emperour , there are these two things remarkable . 1. That those who were for laying aside all discriminating words were Arians of the highest sort , p. 522. viz. Aëtians , who held the Blasphemy of Dissimilitude . 2. That those who were for retaining the word Substance went on this Ground , That if God the Son exist neither from nothing nor from any other substance , then he must be of the same substance with the Father . p. 524. Which was the very Argument , he saith , approved by the Council of Nice for settling the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . This is a sufficient Argument to me , that those who from the Council of Nice did chiefly oppose that word , did it with a Design to overthrow the Doctrine of the Son 's being of the same substance with the Father . Which will more fully appear by a brief deduction of the Arian History from the Council of Nice to that of Ariminum ; not from modern Collections , but from the best Writers about that time .

The Arian Faction finding themselves so much overvoted in the Council of Nice , that they despaired to carry any thing there by fair means ; betook themselves to fraudulent Arts , hoping thereby to hinder either the passing or the executing any Decree against them . At first , they endeavoured to blind and deceive the Council by seeming to profess the Orthodox Faith , but they made use of such ambiguous Forms of words as might serve their ends , by couching an Heretical Sense under a fair appearance of joining in the same Faith with the rest . (e) (e) Athanas. de Synod . Arim. & Seleuc. p. 921. (f) (f) Theod. l. 1. c. 8. This being discovered by the more sagacious Defenders of the old Christian Faith , they at length fixed upon the term 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 as the onely effectual Test to discriminate the Arians from others ; and when they had used their utmost skill and endeavour to keep this Test from passing , and found they could not prevail , they bethought themselves of another way to keep the Faction alive , although the Heresie might seem at present to be totally supprest . And that was , by suffering Arius and his two fast Friends , Secundus and Theonas , to be condemned by the Council , and to be banished by the Emperour ; but the chief Heads of the Faction , Eusebius of Nicomedia and Theognis of Nice , with others , resolved upon an Expedient to clear themselves , and yet to keep up the Faction ; which was , by subscribing the Confession of Faith , and denying to anathematize Arius and his Followers . This is plain from the Epistle of Eusebius and Theognis , extant in (g) (g) Socr. l. 1. c. 14. Socrates and (h) (h) Soz. l. 2 : c. 16. Sozomen , wherein they own their Subscription to the Decree of Faith , but declare , That they utterly refused to subscribe the Anathema against Arius and his Adherents ; because they did not believe them guilty of the Heresie charged upon them ; as they found both by Writing and Conversation with them . This Epistle was written by them during their Banishment , in order to their return to their Bishopricks , from which they had been driven by Constantine's own Order ; and the Reason of it is given is his Epistle to the Church of Nicomedia , viz. (i) (i) Theod. l. 1. c. 20. for communicating with the Arians whom he had caused to be removed from Alexandria for their Heresie and Disturbance of the Peace of the Church there ; and the same Account is given of it in the Synodical Epistle of the Bishops of Egypt extant in (k) (k) Athanas. Apol. p. 727. Athanasius . Which shews their Resolution to keep up the Faction in spite of the Council of Nice : For if they had any regard to the Decree there past , they would not have presumed to have communicated with those who were expresly anathematized by the Council ; and had very hardly escaped it themselves , as Constantine there upbraids them in his Epistle . But , upon this notorious Contempt , they were deposed from their Bishopricks , and sent into Banishment ; where they grew very uneasie , and resolved upon any Terms to be restored ; knowing that if they continued there , the Faction was indeed in Danger to be wholly supprest : and , for that end , they wrote that submissive Letter to the leading Bishops , promising an universal Compliance upon their Restauration . And the main ground they built their Hopes upon , was , because Arius himself upon his submission was recalled ; as they declare in the end of that Epistle .

Which Intrigue was carried on by (l) (l) Socr. l. 1. c. 25. (m) (m) Soz. l. 2. c. 27. a secret Arian , Chaplain to Constantia , the Emperour's Sister , recommended to the Emperour at her Death ; who , being received into Favour , whisper'd into his Ear very kind things concerning Arius and his Adherents ; adding , that they were unjustly banished , and that the whole Controversie was nothing but a Pique which the Bishop of Alexandria had taken against one of his Presbyters , for having more Wit and Reputation than himself ; and that it would become Constantine , in point of Honour and Justice , to recall Arius , and to have the whole matter examined over again . Upon this , Arius is sent for , and bid by the Emperour to set down his Confession of Faith plainly and honestly ; which is extant in the Ecclesiastical Historians , under the Name of Arius and Euzoius , and was framed in such a specious manner , as made the Emperour believe that Arius was indeed of the same Mind with the Nicene Fathers , onely leaving out the word Consubstantial . But he would not undertake to determine himself , whether he should be received into Communion upon this ; but he referr'd the whole matter to the Bishops then met a Jerusalem ; who , faith Sozomen , unanimously approved this Confession of Faith , and wrote a Circular Letter upon it for receiving Arius and his Adherents into Communion ; notwithstanding the peremptory Decree of the Council of Nice to the contrary . Which Epistle is extant in (n) (n) Athanas. Apol. p. 801. & Synod . Arim. & Seleuc. p. 899 , 891. Athanasius , who looks on it as the first Blow given to the Authority of the Council of Nice ; And he understands it of that Arius , who was Author of the Heresie , and not of the other Arius , as some modern Writers do .

And here , Athanasius saith , they began to open their Design in favour of the Arian Heresie , which till then they had concealed . For they knew that Work was not to be done at once ; but this was a good step towards the lessning the Authority of the Nicene Council ; which being once removed , the Faction did not question they should be able to set up Arianism speedily . They were not so plain hearted to declare presently for what they aimed at ; nor to put it to the Vote , whether the Nicene Faith should be destroyed or not . For that , having the great Advantage of so publick a Settlement , and such a general Consent of the Christian World , it was not to be overthrown at once , nor by open violence , but to be taken in pieces by degrees ; and the generality were to be cheated into Arianism , under other pretences and insinuations . And the first thing was , to persuade the World , that the Arians had been hitherto misunderstood , and their Doctrine misrepresented by such factious and busie Men as Athanasius , and a few others , therefore it was absolutely necessary to weaken the Authority of the Council , as being influenced by a small number of Men who overswayed the rest ; Neither was it safe to begin with the Matter of Faith , for that would give too great an Alarm ; but it was a much more plausible way to bring the Arians into Communion , as being much misrepresented and not owning the Doctrines which the Athanasian Party did charge them with , and being once joined in Communion together , it would be fit to lay aside all Terms of Discrimination , as tending to Faction ; especially such as were lately set up , to put a distinction between the Arians and others . And when these things were done by other Councils , the Authority of the Council of Nice would fall to the Gound , and , as they supposed , the Nicene Faith together with it . But such D●signs could not be carried on so secretly and subtilly , but the wiser sort suspected what was doing , p. 891 as Athanasius saith ; and therefore they soon called another Council at Antioch , where they made vehement Protestations to the contrary . We , say they , are no followers of Arius ; for , being Bishops , how can we follow a Presbyter ? As though the World could be deceived by such pitifull Reasonings . But after they declare , That they embraced none but the ancient Faith , but withall confess they had received Arius to Communion ; and then make a Profession of their Faith very agreeable to that of Arius and Euzoius , delivered to Constantine ; wherein they assert the Coeternity of the Son with the Father , but leave out his being of the same Substance . But fearing this would not give satisfaction , they added another , wherein they owned (o) (o) Ath. p. 892. the Son to be God of God , Lord of Lord , the unchangeable Image of his Deity , Substance , Will , Power and Glory : but after , they express themselves more fully , when they say , they believe three distinct hypostases and an unity of consent ; which overthrows the Nicene Faith , it being built on the unity of Substance and not of Will . It cannot be denied , that the crude expressions of Arius in the first Heat of the Controversie were here rejected , viz. that there was a time before the Son was , or that he was a Creature like other Creatures ; for they knew these expressions would not then be born ; and therefore they were forced to refine Arianism to the utmost degree , to make it pass down the better , till the prejudice against it by the Council of Nice were wholly removed . To which end they set forth several other Confessions of Faith to prevent the suspicion of what they aimed at ; but these were in the time of Constantius .

I return therefore to the Reign of Constantine , which excellent Prince (p) (p) Soz. l. 3. c. 1. would suffer no alteration to be made in the Nicene Faith in his time ; and therefore the Secret Arians were forced to great dissimulation and hypocrisie , and to carry on their design under other pretences . So (q) (q) Theod. l. 1. c. 5 , 7. Theodoret saith , That Eusebius and his Party outwardly complied in the Council of Nice out of fear ; and he applies to them the saying of the Prophet , This People honoureth me with their lips , but their heart is far from me . And elsewhere he saith , (r) (r) l. 1. c. 19. The Arians in the Council subscribed to the Nicene Faith , that being in Sheeps clothing , they might devour like ravening Wolves . (s) (s) Soz. l. 2. c. 21. Sozomen saith , It was reported that Eusebius and Theognis , after their return from Banishment , corrupted the Person to whom the Subscriptions of the Council of Nice were committed , and rased out their own Names ; and then openly declared against the Son's being of the same Substance with the Father : and that even to Constantine himself . But that doth not seem credible to me . It being much more probable , which (t) (t) Socr. l. 1. c. 23. Socrates relates , viz. That Eusebius and Theognis having recover'd the possession of their Churches upon their return from Banishment had frequent access to the Emperour , who honoured them as his Converts ; and under that Pretext of embracing the Nicene Faith , did more mischief than otherwise they could have done : and so made a very great Disturbance in the Church : which he imputes partly to their love of Arianism , and partly to their hatred of Athanasius : but the latter , as Athanasius at large proves , was on the account of the former .

For , it being their Design to introduce Arianism , without owning it , next to their lessning the Authority of the Council of Nice , the most effectual means they could think of was , by all possible Arts , to blacken and render odious , those Persons who most vigorously defended the Nicene Faith . And from hence began the great quarrel against Eustathius , Bishop of Antioch , and Athanasius . As to the former , he gives an Account in the Fragment of a Homily extant in (u) (u) Theod. l. 1. c. 8. Theodoret , what shuffling the Arians used in the Council of Nice to preserve their Bishopricks ; and , for that Reason , subscribed to the Decree of Faith ; and so , having escaped the Censures they deserved , they did sometimes secretly , sometimes openly , propagate the Opinions there condemned . One of their great Arts , he faith , was to decline such as well understood the Controversie , and made it their business to oppose them . And so Eustathius himself found to his sorrow . For , Eusebius of Nicomedia and his Party , meeting together at Antioch , whom (w) (w) Theod. l. 1. c. 21. Theodoret expresly calls the Arian Faction , they there proceeded to the deposing Eustathius , upon the Accusation of an infamous Person suborned to that purpose , and afterwards prevailed with Constantine to banish him ; which being done , Theodoret saith , c. 22. There was a Succession of Bishops , who were secret Arians , as of Eulalius , Euphronius and Flaccillus ; and that was the Reason the Orthodox Party then separated themselves , and were called Eustathians . (x) (x) Socr. l. 1. c. 23. Socrates and (y) (y) Soz. l. 2.21 . Sozomen confess , that the quarrel about Arianism was renew'd soon after the Council of Nice both in Egypt and in Bithynia , Hellespont and Constantinople . But Socrates saith , It was begun about the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , which was indeed the Pretext of the Quarrel , but the true Ground was Arianism . Socrates , being a Man not throughly versed in these Matters , blames both sides , for contending about they knew not what ; both agreeing in the same Doctrine , and yet not agrèeing among themselves . But he did not penetrate into the depth of the Arians Designs , as Theodoret , a Man of far greater Judgment and Learning did . And he proves from Eustathius , an eminent Bishop of that time , and one present in the Council of Nice , that Arianism lay at the bottom ; and that they complied at first onely out of Fear , but had the same hatred to the true Faith they ever had ; but after the Council they durst not so openly shew it . (z) (z) Soz. l. 2. c. 18. Sozomen saith , the Arian Party charged those who asserted Christ of the same Substance with the Father ( as the Council of Nice had determined ) with Sabellianism and Blasphemy ; and the followers of the Nicene Faith charged the others with Idolatry and Innovation ; as asserting three distinct Gods as to Substance , c. 19. when the Council had declared the Son of the same Substance with the Father . And he ingenuously confesseth , that it was generally believed that Eustathius was deposed at Antioch for adhering to the Nicene Faith ; and declaring himself against the Arian Party then prevailing in the East .

Who finding such success in their first attempt on Eustathius , they next proceed against Athanasius , the other great Champion of the Council of Nice . They (a) (a) Athan. Apol. 2. p. 725 , 726. had conceived an inveterate hatred against him for his great zeal and activity in that Council , but their rage brake forth , after they heard that he succeeded Alexander in the See of Alexandria . Eusebius of Nicomedia was his mortal Enemy , who was removed to be near the Court , ( though against the Canons ; ) yet he brake through all , thereby to have opportunity to fill the Emperour's Mind with Jealousies and Suspicions of all those that opposed them , and especially of Athanasius . And (b) (b) Socr. l. 1. c. 27. Socrates gives the true Reason of the great Spite against Athanasius , viz. that unless he were removed , there was no hopes of the Arian Doctrine prevailing : which he there confesses was the thing the Eusebians aimed at . And now they thought such a Snare was laid for Athanasius , which it was hardly possible for him to escape . For , upon Arius his Submission , they advise Constantine to send him to Alexandria , there to be received by Athanasius , as the onely way to put an end to all the Disturbances of the Church . Away goes Arius with the Emperour's Command to Athanasius : Who , according to their imagination , (c) (c) Soz. l. 2. c. 18. c. 22. refusing to admit him , being anathematized by the Council , as the (d) (d) Athanas. Apol. p. 778. first Broacher of a dangerous Heresie , they easily exasperated the good Emperour against him , as a seditious and turbulent Person ; and so plied him with one Accusation upon another , that at last Constantine sent for him to appear before him upon an Information against him of no less than Treasonable Practices . But upon a full hearing of the Matter by the Emperour himself , (e) (e) Socr. l. 1. c. 27. he was acquitted , and sent back with Marks of his Favour and vindication of his Innocency ; in an Epistle to the People of Alexandria , part of which is extant in (f) (f) Soz. l. 2. c. 22. Sozomen and (g) (g) Theod. l. 1. c. 27. Theodoret , but at large in (h) (h) Athanas. Apol. p. 779. Athanasius . One would think this should have discouraged his Enemies from any farther Prosecution of him ; but these Eusebians were Men of restless , ambitious , implacable Spirits , that scrupled no means to compass their ends , which they thought they could never doe , unless they could blast the Reputation of Athanasius . To this end , they laid a most malitious design against him . First , (i) (i) Soz. l. 2. c. 24. they draw in the (k) (k) Athanas. Apol. p. 777. Meletian Party in Egypt to join with them ; who hoped to get their ends one upon the other afterwards ; but at present they were willing to join together against their common Enemy ; for so Athanasius was accounted by them . And (l) (l) Socr. l. 2. c. 22. Eusebius promised the Meletians great favour at Court , if they would manage the business against Athanasius : which they undertook ; and by their means so many Complaints were brought against Athanasius to the Emperour , that he was forced for the general Satisfaction , to appoint a Council at Tyre , which was according to the Eusebians desire , where things were managed with so little regard to Justice or common Honesty , that , after he had plainly cleared himself as to the main Accusations , he yet found they were resolved to condemn him ; and therefore he privately withdrew from thence to the Imperial Court , c. 25. to acquaint the Emperour with the horrible Partiality there used . Upon (m) (m) Socr. l. 1. c. 11. this he writes a very smart Letter to them , and requires them to come speedily to him , (n) (n) Athan. Apol. ●03 . to give him an account of their violent Proceedings . They send a select Number of their Party to Court with Eusebius of Nicomedia in the Head of them , who there quit all the Accusations brought against Athanasius at Tyre , and start a new one which touched the Emperour in a very tender part , viz. That he had threatned to hinder the bringing Corn from Egypt to Constantinople ; which was in effect to threaten the starving his beloved City ; which nettled the Emperour so much , that it transported him beyond his usual Temper , and immediately he gave order for banishing Athanasius into Gaul . Not long after Constantine died , but before his death , saith (o) (o) Theod. l. 1. c. 32. Theodoret , he gave order for the recalling Athanasius , to the great regret of Eusebius of Nicomedia then present .

Let any one now judge , whether in Constantine 's time the Arian Faction were wholly supprest ; and whether Eusebius and his Party were men that onely pretended to Prudence and Moderation ; Who made use of the most malitious , unjust , abominable means , to suppress the chiefest Opposers of the Arian Faction ? What will not such men say to serve a turn , who dare to tell the World , That the Eusebians were no less Enemies to the Arians than to the orthodox , and that it is a great and common Mistake , that Eusebius was the ringleader of the Arian Faction ? If it be a Mistake , others have it from Athanasius , and it is hard to believe that man ever read (p) (p) Athan. Apol. 2. p. 777. Athanasius his Writings , who dare say the contrary . All the Bishops of Egypt in their Synodical Epistle from Alexandria charge the (q) (q) Athanas. Apol. 2. p. 727 , 728. Eusebians with a restlese desire to promote Arianism ; and affirm , that their malitious prosecution of Athanasius was for no other end ; that their Councils were called with a Design to overthrow that of Nice , p. 731. that they had written against them as Arians ; that the Eusebians joined with the Meletians onely for the sake of Arianism ; that the Persons sent by the Council of Tyre into Egypt were Arians , and therefore declared Enemies ; p. 733. and whatever their pretences were , nothing but the advancing Arianism lay at the bottom . p. 736. Were so many Bishops guilty of so gross a Mistake , who had certainly greater opportunity of knowing , and skill in judging the Men and their Designs than the most quick sighted Person of our Age can have ? It would be endless to recite all the passages in Athanasius his Apology , and Epistles , and Discourses of the Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia , to prove that the Eusebians carried on the Arian Design , since a great part of them is spent in the proof of it . But we are told , with confidence enough , that the Synod of Alexandria , in their Synodical Epistle , do not in the least accuse the Eusebians of Arianism , but onely of holding Communion with them , i. e. with the Arians . This cannot but seem strange to any one that will be at the pains to peruse that excellent Epistle . And even in that page , it is expresly said , (r) (r) Athan. Apol. 2. p. 738. their violent and malitious proceedings against Athanasius were on purpose to discourage others from daring to oppose Arianism ; and this with a particular design to introduce that Heresie . Could any Man be thought to take so much pains to set up a Doctrine they had no kindness to ? i. e. Would any but secret Arians endeavour to set up Arianism ? unless we suppose them such Tools to be made use of by others to doe their business , and then to be laid aside . But the Eusebians were no such mean Politicians ; for they were at the top of business , having all the advantages and opportunities to carry on their own ends ; and therefore we have all the Reason in the World to conclude them secret Arians , who were at so much trouble to lessen the Credit of the Opposers of Arianism : Which they lookt on as one of the most effectual means to introduce it . And although they did not openly declare themselves in behalf of the Arian Doctrine , after the Council of Nice ; which had been to hinder their own Design , in the time of Constantine ; yet they made use of all the Methods which bad Men do to carry on their ends ; viz. by false Insinuations , lying pretences , and all manner of malitious proceedings against those who stood in their Way ; as is most notorious in the case of Athanasius .

After the Death of Constantine we are told , that all the Councils under Constantius that are commonly accounted Arian , have as fully and clearly condemned Arianism , as the Nicene Council it self ; It is true , they could not digest the Word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; but otherwise , as for the whole Scheme of Arianism , they have in all their Creeds anathematized it with all clearness and fulness of Expression . This is somewhat strange Doctrine for one who pretends to have read Athanasius , who hath taken so much pains to lay open the juggling of the Arian Faction in all those Councils ; and , one would think , by this manner of Writing , such a Man took a particular pleasure in contradicting him . For in his (s) (s) Athanas. de Synod . Arim. & Seleuc. p. 873. Book of the Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia , he saith , none of the Councils under Constantius could be brought to anathematize the Arian Heresie , p. 870. as the Council of Nice did . He saith , that Constantius himself was an Arian Heretick , and that his chief Design in all those Councils was , p. 889. to take away the force of the Council of Nice . He saith indeed , they were not such Fools to own this , p. 874. but this was the true Reason of all the Councils they called and the disturbance they made , p. 870. to the great Scandal of the Christian World . Nay , p. 874. he saith , that in all their Councils they never once mention'd the Arian Heresie as an evil thing : and if any Heresies were mention'd , the Arian was excepted , which the Nicene Council anathematized ; and they received with great kindness such as were known to be Arians ; which is an Argument that the calling these Councils was not for establishing the Truth , but for overthrowing the Council of Nice . And to shew what Constantius his own Mind was , p. 907. he observes , that when he came to die he would be baptized by none but Euzoius , who had been several times deposed for Arianism ; and he there affirms , that Constantius continued an Arian to the last . As to the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 about which so much stir was made , p. 909. he takes notice , that all the offence that was taken at it , was by the Arians ; and the true Cause was , because it struck at the root of their Heresie . And , as to the word Substance , he wonder'd they should so vehemently oppose it , when themselves confessed , the Son was from the Father ; for either he must be from something without him , or something within him distinct from his Substance , or he must be of the Substance of the Father ; or they must make the Word and the Son to be no real Substance , but mere Names ; and so they did not really believe what they expressed . And he farther shews , p. 910. that no other way of speaking doth sufficiently express the Difference between the Son of God and his Creatures ; which are onely the effects of God's Will. From whence he concludes , p. 914. that the opposition to these Terms , whatever was pretended , was from a dislike of the Doctrine established in the Council of Nice . For if it had been a mere doubt about the signification of the words , they ought to have explained their own sense , p. 915. and withall to have condemned the Arian Heresie .

It cannot be denied that there were some who agreed in the Substance of the Doctrine with the Council of Nice , but yet disliked the term 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; as to these Athanasius confesses them to be Brethren ; ibid. as long as they acknowledged the Son not to be a Creature , nor to be from another Substance distinct from the Father . And among these he reckons Basilius of Ancyra ; p. 916. whose Doctrine he doth not seem to dislike , provided that to the similitude of Substance in the Son they add his being of the Substance of the Father . And in this sense the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 comes to the same with the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . There were two great Arguments , these used against the term 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; The first was , that it implied a Partition or Division of the Divine Substance , as a Son among Men is said to be of the same Substance with his Father , but so , as that there is a Division of the same common Nature in the several individuals . To this Athanasius answers , That the Divine Generation must not be apprehended like the humane ; but our Conceptions of God must be agreeable to the Divine Nature ; and therefore we must not imagine the Son of God to be of the Substance with the Father , after the same manner that the Son of Man is . For , as he is the Son , so he is the Word and Wisedom of the Father : and the internal Word or Conception in Man is no divisible part of himself ; but lest the Notion of Word should seem to destroy his real Subsistence , therefore the Notion of Son is added in Scripture to that of Word ; that we may know him to be a living Word and substantial Wisedom . So that when we say , the Son is consubstantial to the Father , we understand it not by way of Division , as among Bodies , but abstracting our Minds from all corporeal things , we attribute this to the Son of God , in a way agreeing to the Divine Nature , and mean by it , that he is not produced by his Will as the Creatures are , nor merely his Son by Adoption ; but that he is the true Eternal Son of God ; by such an emanation as Splendour from Light , or Water from the Fountain . And therefore when they interpreted the term Son in a way agreeable to the Divine Nature , he wonders they should stick so much at the word Consubstantial , which was capable of the same Interpretation . The second Objection was , That those who condemned the Samosatenian Heresie , rejected the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . In answer to this , p. 918. Athanasius shews , that the word was so much used and allowed in the Christian Church before the Samosatenian Heresie was heard of , that when Dionysius of Alexandria was accused to Dionysius of Rome , for rejecting it ; the Council thereupon was so much concerned , that the Bishop of Rome wrote their sense to the Bishop of Alexandria about it , he returns an Answer , wherein he owns all the sense contained under it , as appears by his Epistle in Athanasius ; but for those who opposed Paulus Samosatenus , he saith , they took the Word in a corporeal sense , as if it implied a distinct Substance from the Father ; But , saith he , those who condemned the Arians saw farther into this matter ; considering that it ought not to be applied to the Divine Nature as it is to corporeal Substances ; and the Son of God not being a Creature , but begotten of the Substance of the Father ; therefore with great Reason they used the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as being most proper to express the Sense of the Christian Church against the Arian Heresie ; p. 920 , 921. as he shews there at large .

From these passages of Athanasius it appears that there was a third Party then in the Church distinct from the Nicenists and the Eusebians . The former would by no means yield to any relaxation of the Council of Nice ; because they evidently saw that this Design was carried on by those who made it their business under that pretence to introduce Arianism , who were the Eusebians . But there were others extremely concerned for the Peace of the Church , and on that account were willing to let go the term 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , hoping the Doctrine might be secured by other expressions ; and this facility of theirs gave the greatest advantage to the Eusebian Party in all their Councils , who continually almost overreached and outwitted them , under the pretence of Accommodation . For by this Artifice they gained their Votes , and when they had them , made use of them merely to serve their own Designs ; as appears by the Account the Historians give of the management of the Arian Affairs under the Reign of Constantius .

(t) (t) Socr. l. 2. c. ● . Socrates saith , that immediately after the death of Constantine , Eusebius and Theognis , the Heads of the Arian Faction , apprehended it now to be a convenient season for them to throw down the Nicene Faith , and to set up Arianism ; and to this purpose they endeavoured to hinder Athanasius from returning to Alexandria . But first they gained the Eunuchs and Court-favorites , then the Wife of Constantius himself , to embrace Arianism : l. 2. c. 26. and so the Controversie of a sudden spread into the Court , Camp , Cities and all Places of the East ; ( for the Western Churches continued quiet during the Reign of Constans , to whose share all the Western Provinces in a short time fell . ) After the Death of Alexander , Bishop of Constantinople , the two Parties openly divided in the Choice of a Successour ; c. 6. the one chusing Paulus , and the Arians , Macedonius ; this nettled Constantius , who coming to Constantinople calls a Council of Arian Bishops , who depose Paulus , and set up Eusebius of Nicomedia ; who presently falls to work , going with the Emperour to Antioch , where , under the pretence of a Dedication , as is observed in the precedent Chapter , a Council of ninety Bishops was assembled ; but the Design was , saith Socrates , c. 8. to overthrow the Nicene Faith . Here they made some Canons to ensnare Athanasius ( of which before . ) As to the matter of Faith , they durst not openly propose the nulling the Council of Nice ; but they gained this great Point , That the Matters of Faith might be discussed after it , and so they set open the Gate for New Councils which by degrees might establish the Arian Heresie .

(u) (u) Soz. l. 3. c. 1. Sozomen saith , that after the death of Constantine the secret Arians began to shew themselves more openly ; among whom Eusebius and Theognis especially bestirr'd themselves to advance Arianism . He agrees with Socrates as to the spreading of it in the Court and elsewhere ; and in the other particulars , to the Council at Antioch ; but he saith , ● . 5. they framed their Confession of Faith in such ambiguous terms , that neither Party could quarrel with the Words . But they left out any mention of the Substance of Father and Son , and the word Consubstantial ; and so in effect overthrew the Council of Nice .

This is that Confession of Faith , which the Council in Isauria called (w) (w) Athanas. de Synod . p. 904. the Authentick one made at Antioch in the Dedication . But it was not so Authentick but they thought good to alter it ; and some months after sent another to Constans to explain themselves more fully ; p. 895. whereby they reject those who said , the Son was made of Nothing or of another Hypostasis , and not from God . Who could imagine these to have been any other than very sound and orthodox Men ? Especially when three years after , they sent a larger Confession of Faith into the Western Parts for their own Vindication , wherein they anathematize those who held three Gods , or that Christ was not God , or that he was begotten of any other Substance besides God , &c. But that there was juggling under all this appears , because , as Athanasius observes , they were still altering their Forms ; for this again was changed several times at Sirmium , before they resolved upon that which was to be carried to the Council of Ariminum . And although the difference in the matters of Faith as delivered by them seem'd now very nice and subtile , yet they were irreconcilably set against the Council of Nice and all that adhered to it . Which was a plain Evidence that they concealed their sense under ambiguous words , or that they saw it necessary at present to seem orthodox , that so they might the better set aside the Council of Nice ; which being once effected , it would be an easie matter to set up Arianism , which was the thing they designed .

This Intrigue was not discovered fully till after the Council of Ariminum , but was certainly carried on all along by the Eusebian Party , who without these Artifices could never have deceived the Eastern Bishops , who joined with them till they more openly declared themselves in the Council of Seleucia ; and then the difference was not between the Acacians and Eusebians , as some have weakly conjectured , but between the old Eusebians , who now appear'd to be Arians under the Name of Acacius , and the Followers of Basilius of Ancyra , who stuck chiefly at the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; of whom Athanasius speaks before . Now to draw in these Men , and to hold them fast , who had great sway in the Eastern Churches , the Eusebians were forced to comply in words with them , and in all probability to suffer them to draw up these Creeds , provided onely that they left out the Nicene Decree and Anathema's , which would doe their business at last . So that the Eusebians were forced to the utmost Dissimulation and Hypocrisie , to be able to carry on the Arian Design in the Eastern and Western Churches . But whatever their Words and Pretences were , their Actions sufficiently manifested their Intentions . For they set themselves with the utmost violence against all who constantly adhered to the Council of Nice , and openly favoured and preferr'd all the declared or secret Friends to Arianism . They caused Athanasius to be banished a second time from Alexandria , and appointed Gregory in his Place , who continued there , saith (x) (x) Theod. l. 2. c. 4. Theodoret , with great Cruelty for six years , and then was murthered himself by the Alexandrians ; but that seems to have been a mistake for George of Cappadocia , who succeeded him . For (y) (y) Athan. ad solit. vit. agen . p. 823. Athanasius saith , he died a natural death ; but he at large describes the horrible Persecution both of the Clergy and Laity then in Egypt , p. 816. who would not comply with the Arians ; p. 817. for his business was to set up Arianism , as Athanasius saith . After his Death , Constantius finding so little success in those violent courses , sends for Athanasius with great earnestness to come to him ; p. 823. and gives him free Liberty to return to Alexandria ; and solemnly swears to him , he would never more receive any Calumnies against him ; and writes several Letters on his behalf : p. 825. and one very kind one to himself after the death of his Brother Constans , who was a true Friend to Athanasius ; and then his greatest Enemies courted him , and begg'd his Pardon for what they had done ; being forced to it by the violence of the Torrent against him : and even Vrsacius and Valens , two warm Men of the Eusebian Party , p. 826. publickly recanted what they had done against him , without his seeking , and then anathematized the Arian Heresie . But this was done while Constans was alive , and so great a Number appeared in the Western Churches on his side ; but Constans being dead , the Eusebian Party persuade Constantius , to take heart once more and to try what he could doe to restore Arianism ; then Valens and Vrsacius recant their recantation , p. 828. and lay it all on the Fear of Constans ; and now to shew the Emperour's zeal for Arianism , p. 829. the publick allowance is taken from Athanasius and his Party , and given to the Arians ; ibid. and the Magistrates threatned , if they did not communicate with them ; and not onely the People banished that refused , but the Bishops were summoned to appear in the Courts and were there told , they must immediately subscribe or lose their Places . But all this while Toleration was granted to all but to the followers of the Council of Nice . And thus all Places were fill'd with Tumult and Disorder , and the People forced their Bishops to the Tribunals for fear of being punished themselves . And the Reason of this Violence was , because the Arian Heresie was so much hated by the People , and they hoped by this means to bring them to own it . p. 830. Heraclius , the Emperour's Lieutenant , declared in his Name , that Athanasius was to be cast out , p. 846. and the Churches given to the Arians ; and required the People to receive such a Bishop as he should send , viz. George of Cappadocia , a violent Arian . But the tragical Account of all the Persecutions , which the orthodox Christians then underwent in Egypt , from these Men of Prudence and Moderation is at large set down by Athanasius himself ; and in the concurrent Testimony of the People of Alexandria ; so that nothing seems to have been more violent and cruel in the Heathen Persecutions than was acted then under Syrianus and Heraclius in Egypt . And that it was wholly for the sake of Arianism , Athanasius evidently proves by this Argument , That if a Man were guilty of never so great Crimes , if he professed himself an Arian , he escaped ; but if he were an Opposer of Arianism the greatest Innocency could not protect him . p. 810 , 811.

But this was not the Case of Egypt alone , but in other Places , The best Qualification for a Bishop was to stand well inclined to Arianism ; p. 812. as Athanasius affirms . But otherwise , though the Persons were never so well deserving ; one fault or other was found with them to cast them out : So , saith he , it was with Eustathius , Bishop of Antioch ; a Man famous for his Piety and Zeal , yet because he appeared against Arianism , feigned Accusations are brought against him , and he is ejected with his Clergy , and none but favourers of Arianism placed in their room ; and the like Examples he brings at Laodicea , Tripolis , Germanicia , Sebustea , Hadrianople and many other places ; insomuch that a considerable Bishop scarce any where appear'd against Arianism , but they found some pretence or other to put him out , and where they could alledge no other Cause , they said , p. 813. It was the Pleasure of Constantius . But their dealing with Paulus , the Bishop of Constantinople , was very remarkable . He being chosen by the Anti-Arian Party , and standing in the Way of Eusebius of Nicomedia , whose heart was set upon that Bishoprick , being so near the Imperial Court , he first procured Paulus his Banishment to Pontus , then he was sent in Chains to Singara of Mesopotamia , thence to Emesa , thence to Pontus , thence to Cucusus , where he was at length strangled by the Eusebian Party , as Athanasius saith , he had it from the Persons there present . But although Macedonius who succeeded at Constantinople were of a temper violent enough , as (z) (z) Soz. l. 4. c. 2. Sozomen shews , yet (a) (a) Theod. l. 2. c. 6. Theodoret observes , that even he was expelled Constantinople , because he would not hold the Son of God to be a Creature ; For , although he denied Christ to be Consubstantial with the Father ; yet he asserted him to be like the Father in all things , and made the Holy Ghost to be a Creature ; by which he seem'd to deny the Son to be so , and therefore could not keep the Favour of the Arian Party , which then governed all in the Eastern Churches ; but yet in such a manner , as by no means , yet to declare for Arianism . And therefore Theodoret takes notice , c. 25. that after the death of Leontius , Eudoxius was the first who pulled off his Vizard , and declared openly for Arianism ; but Leontius his way was , to promote onely those in the Church , he was before hand sure of , and to suffer no other to come into Orders , by which means , saith he , most of the Clergy were Arians , and the People still continued sound in the Nicene Faith , till Eudoxius his Persecution began .

This was the miserable Condition of the Eastern Churches under the Prudence and Moderation of the Eusebian Party ; but the Western Churches continued quiet and very little disturbed with the Arian Heresie while Constans lived ; who was ready , not onely to maintain the true Faith in his own Dominions , but to give his Assistence for the Relief of those who suffer'd in the Eastern Parts . Which was the Reason of the calling of the Council of Sardica by consent of both Emperours , although that happen'd onely to widen and inlarge the Breach . However the Sardican Council had such effect in the Western Parts , as to the business of Athanasius , that as (b) (b) Athanas. p. 826 , 839. Athanasius tells Constantius , Valens and Vrsacius , two busie Factours in the Arian Cause , freely own the malitious Intrigue that was carried on in the prosecution of him . The first Council of Milan is supposed by (c) (c) Petav. de Photin . Damn . c. 1. Petavius , to be called the same year that of Sardica ended . But (d) (d) Sirmond . Diatr . de anno Syrm. Synodi . Sirmondus thinks it very improbable there should be two Councils in one year ; and therefore he believes it rather to have been the year before : which is the more probable Opinion . This Council of Milan was assembled on the occasion of several Bishops there meeting to wait on the Emperour Constans in order to a General Council , to put things in order in the Christian Church , which the Arian Faction had so much disturbed . While they were there the four Eastern Bishops arrived , with the long Confession made at Antioch , and desire the Western Bishops concurrence with them in it . These express their dislike of any New Confession of Faith , especially after the Nicene ; but , since they were so free of their Anathema's at the end of their Confession , they desired them to make short Work of it , to anathematize the Arian Heresie ; which they utterly refused to doe , and so discover'd the Juggle of that seeming orthodox Confession . This appears by Liberius his Epistle in the Collection of Church Records in (e) (e) Hilar. Frag. op. p. 414. Hilary's Fragments ; in which he tells Constantius , that these four Bishops were so far from anathematizing the Arian Heresie then in order to Peace , that upon being pressed to doe it , they rose up in a Rage and left the Council . From hence the Western Bishops smelt their Design , however cover'd over with fair Pretences of Peace and Reconciliation . Which they farther discover'd by their own Legates , whom they sent into the East , who made this Offer to the Bishops there , that they would accept of their own Terms of Accommodation , provided , they would but condemn the Arian Heresie , which upon consultation they refused to doe . Upon these plain Discoveries , the Western Bishops could easily see through all their Proposals for Peace ; being onely made with a Design to make them betray the Faith . So that as long as Constans lived the Arian Faction could make little or no impression on the Western Churches ; but he being soon after taken off by the Treachery of Magnentius , Captain of his Guards ; and the whole Empire falling to Constantius upon his Victory over Magnentius , a sudden alteration here happen'd about these Matters . Valens and Vrsacius who had so solemnly retracted their former unjust Sentence of Athanasius , now lay it upon their fear of Constans , and appear in the Head of the Arian Faction , and with them , as (f) (f) Se● . Sulpic. l. 2. p. 403. Severus Sulpicius saith , the two Pannonia's declared for Arianism . And now they having an Emperour to their mind , resolve to lose no time , but carry things on with a mighty violence , and banish all who would not subscribe to the condemning Athanasius . For this stale Pretence must still be made use of to deceive the People and to make way for Arianism ; and yet this prevailed so far , that , as Hilary saith , in the Preface to his Fragments , the People wondred what made so many Bishops go into Banishment , rather than condemn one ; and the Design of those Fragments is , to shew that the Matter of Faith lay at the bottom of all this violence against Athanasius . Which proceeded so far ; that in the Council called at Arles , Paulinus , Bishop of Triers , was for opposing the condemning Athanasius , and desiring the Matters of Faith might first be settled , deposed by the Council and banished by the Emperour . And so great then was the Power of Fear upon them , that some of those very Persons , who had clear'd Athanasius at the Council of Sardica ; did now subscribe to his condemnation ; among whom was Vincentius of Capua the Pope's own Legate ; as 〈◊〉 ad ●onstant . p. 692. Athanasius himself confesses . Not long after , Constantius summons another Council at Milan ; where , (h) (h) Socr. l. 2. c. 36. Socrates and (i) (i) Soz. l. 4. c. 9. Sozomen say , above three hundred Western Bishops were assembled : Here again the Arian Faction made a great outcry about Athanasius ; but Dionysius , Bishop of Milan , and Eusebius of Vercelles , laid open the Design so far as to make the Council be broken up and themselves to be banished by the Emperour's Edict . While the Emperour continued at Milan , Liberius , Bishop of Rome , was summon'd to attend upon him there , in order to his Banishment , if he did not condemn Athanasius ; (k) (k) Theod. l. 2. c. 16. Theodoret hath preserved the most material passages that happen'd between them ; One whereof is , that if Constantius really designed the Peace of the Church , the first thing was to be a general Subscription of the Nicene Faith ; after which other things would more easily be composed . But this would not be hearkned to ; and so Liberius was banished ; but afterwards he unworthily complied not onely to the Condemnation of Athanasius , but he professed his consent to the Sirmian Creed , as appears by his Epistle in (l) (l) Hilar. in Fragm. p. 426. Hilary's Fragments ; for which Hilary bestows his Anathema's very freely upon him . But it is of late pleaded on behalf of Liberius , that he subscribed onely to the first Sirmian Confession in the Council against Photinus which was express against the Arian Heresie . Whereas Hilary ( who , I think , knew this matter somewhat better ) saith in so many Words , Haec est perfidia Ariana , i. e. that what he subscribed , contained in it the Arian Heresie . But where doth Hilary or any one else say , that Liberius onely subscribed the first Confession of Sirmium , and upon that was restored ? Nay , (m) (m) Soz. l. 4. ● . 15. Sozomen saith , that Constantius at first required him in terms to renounce the Son 's being Consubstantial to the Father : but afterwards they joined together the Confession against Paulus Samosatenus and Photinus , with that of Antioch at the Dedication , and to these Liberius subscribed . So that he struck in wholly with the Arian Faction which undermined the Authority of the Council of Nice , and he betray'd the Faith , if he did not renounce it . The Eudoxians at Antioch , he saith , gave out that both Osius and Liberius had renounced the Nicene Faith , and declared the Son to be unlike the Father : but Liberius clear'd himself by rejecting the Doctrine of the Anomaeans , i. e. the open and professed Arians ▪ and this Vrsacius , Valens and Germinius then at Sirmium were willing to accept of , having a farther Design to carry on in these Parts , which was like to be spoiled by the Anomaeans appearing so openly and unseasonably in the East . And for the same Reason , they were willing to call in that which Hilary calls the Blasphemy of Osius and Potamius , as being too open and giving Offence to the Followers of Basilius of Ancyra in the East . For now the Emperour having banished so many Bishops and struck so much terrour into the rest , thought it a convenient time to settle the Church-affairs to his mind in these Western Parts , and to that end he summoned a General Council ; but justly fearing the Eastern and Western Bishops would no more agree now than they did before at Sardica ; he appoints the former to meet at Seleucia in Isauria , and the latter at Ariminum ; whose Number , saith (n) (n) Sever. Suipic . l. 2. Severus Sulpicius , came to above four hundred , and to the same purpose (o) (o) Soz. l. 4. c. 17. Sozomen . When they were assembled , Valens and Vrsacius acquainted them with the Emperour 's good Intentions in calling them together , and as the onely Expedient for the Peace of the Church , they proposed , that all former Confessions of Faith should be laid aside , as tending to dissension ; and this to be universally received , which they had brought with them from Sirmium ; where it was drawn up by several Bishops , and approved by the Emperour . Upon the reading this New Confession of Faith , wherein the Son is said to be like the Father , according the Scriptures , and the Name of Substance agreed to be wholly laid aside : the Bishops at Ariminum appeared very much unsatisfied ; and declared , they were for keeping to the Nicene Faith without alteration ; and required of the Arian Party there present to subscribe it , before they proceeded any farther ; which they refusing to doe , they forthwith (p) (p) Athanas. ad Afric . p. 934. excommunicated and deposed them , and protested against all Innovations in matters of Faith . And of these Proceedings of theirs , they send an account by several Legates of their own , wherein they express their Resolution to adhere to the Nicene Faith , as the most effectual (q) (q) Socr. l. 2. c. 37. (r) (r) Sozom. l. 4. c. 18. (s) (s) Theod. l. 2. c. 19. Bar against Arianism and other Heresies ; and they add , that the removing of it would open the Breach for Heresie to enter into the Church . They charge Vrsacius and Valens with having once been Partakers of the Arian Heresie , and on that account thrown out of the Church ; but were received in again upon their Submission and recantation ; but now they say , in this Council of Ariminum , they had made a fresh Attempt on the Faith of the Church , bringing in a Doctrine full of Blasphemies ; as it is in Socrates ; but in Hilary's Fragments it is onely , that their Faith contained multa perversae Doctrinae ; which shews that they looked on the Sirmian Creed as dangerous and heretical . And in the same (t) (t) Hilar. Frag. p. 459. Fragments it appears by the Acts of the Council , that they proceeded against Valens , Vrsacius , Germinius and Caius as Hereticks and Introducers of Heresie ; and then made a solemn Protestation , that they would never recede from the Nicene Faith .

Their ten Brethren whom they sent to Constantius to acquaint him with the Proceedings of the Council , he would not admit to speak with him : For he was informed beforehand by the Arian Party how things went in the Council , at which he was extremely displeased , and resolved to mortifie the Bishops , so as to bring them to his Will at last . He (u) (u) Soz. l. 4. c. 19. sends word to the Council , how much his thoughts were then taken up with his Eastern Expedition , and that these matters required greater freedom of Mind to examine them than he had at such a time ; and so commands the Legates to wait at Hadrianople till his Return . The Council perceived by this Message that his Design was to weary them out , hoping at last , as o o Theod. l. 2. c. 19. Theodoret expresses it , to bring them to consent to the demolishing that Bulwark which kept Heresie out of the Church , i. e. the Authority of the Council of Nice . To this smart Message the Council returned a resolute Reply , That they would not recede from their former Decree ; but humbly beg leave to return to their Bishopricks before Winter ; being put to great hardships in that strait Place . This was to let the Emperour know how he might deal with them , and he sends a charge to his Lieutenant , not to let them stir till they all consented . And in the mean time effectual means were used with their Legates in the East to bring them to terms ; an account whereof we have in (x) (x) Hilar. Frag. p. 452. Hilary's Fragments , which were to null all the former Proceedings , and to receive those who were there deposed to Communion . Which being done , they were sent back to decoy the rest of the Council ; who at first were very stiff , but by degrees they were so softned , that they yielded at last to the Emperour 's own Terms . The very Instrument of their Consent is extant in Hilary's Fragments , p. 453. wherein they declare their full Agreement to the laying aside the Terms of Substance and Consubstantial in the Creed : i. e. to the voiding the Authority of the Council of Nice , which was the thing all along aimed at by the Arian Party . And (y) (y) Athan. ad Afric . p. 934. Athanasius saith , it was there declared unlawfull to use the word Substance or Hypostasis concerning God .

It is time now to consider , how far those Churches can be charged with Arianism , whose Bishops were there present and consented to the Decrees of this Council . It is a noted Saying of (z) (z) Hier. c. Lucif . St. Jerome on this Occasion , that the World then groaned and wondered at its being become Arian . Which a late Authour saith , is a passage quite worn out by our Innovatours . Whom doth he mean by these Innovatours ? The Divines of the Church of England , who from time to time have made use of it ? Not to prove an Apostasie of the Catholick Church from the true Faith ; which no Man in his Wits ever dreamt of , but from hence to overthrow the pretended Infallibility of General Councils , or such as have been so called . And notwithstanding the opprobrious Name of Innovatours ( which , as we find in those of the Church of Rome , often belongs to those who give it to others ) it is very easie to prove , that this one Instance of the Council of Ariminum doth overthrow not onely the Pretence to the Infallibility of General Councils , but the absolute binding Authority of any , till after due examination of the Reasons and Motives of their Proceedings . For it is apparent by the whole Series of the Story , as I have faithfully deduced it , that the whole Design of the Arian Party was to overthrow the Authority of the Council of Nice ; which they were never able to compass by a General Council till this of Ariminum , agreeing as they declared with the Eastern Bishops . So that here was a Consent both of the Eastern and Western Churches , the Council of Ariminum being approved by (a) (a) Soz. l. 4. c. 24. (b) (b) Socr. l. 4. c. 41. (c) (c) Hier. ad Lucif . a Council at Constantinople the same year . What is now to be said , when the Bishops assembled in Council both in the Eastern and Western Churches did effectually , as far as their Decrees went , overthrow the Nicene Council ? If it be said , that the Council of Ariminum decreed nothing positively against the Nicene Faith ; we are to consider , that the reversing the Decree of the Nicene Council was in effect overthrowing the Faith thereby stablished ; And so St. Hierome saith , Tunc Usiae Nomen abolitum est , tunc Nicenae Fidei damnatio conclamata est . And then these words follow , Ingemuit totus Orbis & Arianum se esse miratus est : and if nothing would ever be able to stop out the Arian Heresie but the Nicene Faith , as is confessed ; and this Council took away the Authority of that Council , then it at least made way for the introducing Heresie , and left all Men to be Hereticks that had a mind to be so . And so St. Hierome saith , Valens and Vrsacius after the Council boasted , that they never denied the Son to be a Creature , but to be like other Creatures : from whence (d) (d) Ambros. Ep. 33. ad Valent. St. Ambrose takes it for granted , that Christ's being a Creature did pass for good Doctrine in the Council of Ariminum . But we are told , that St. Jerome onely complains of the World's being cheated and trepan'd into Arianism by the Bishops being so weakly overreached and outwitted by an handfull of Arians . Doth not St. Jerome plainly say , the Name of Substance was there laid aside , and the Council of Nice condemned ? And could this be a mere Cheat and Trepan to those who were so much aware of it , as to declare at first , they would never give way to it , because they saw the Danger of it ; and to renew their Protestations against it , after the Emperour 's severe Message to them about it ? So that , whatever it was , it could be no Cheat or Trepan in those who made such Decrees at first , deposed the Arian Bishops , sent such Messages to the Emperour as they did . Which is a plain Demonstration that they saw and knew what they did ; and understood the Consequences of it . But they were frighted into this Consent at last . I grant they were so . But what then becomes of the Infallibility of Councils , if mere Fear can make so many Bishops in Council act and declare against their Consciences ? If in such Meetings , the Persons were capable of being sway'd by any particular bias , from asserting the Truth , what Security can there be as to Mens Faith from their Authority , any farther than we can be secure they were not influenced by any Temporal Hopes or Fears ? So that we are not barely to respect the Definitions of Councils , but to examine the Motives by which they were acted in passing those Decrees ; and if it appear , they did act freely and sincerely , and deliver the general sense of the Christian Church , from the beginning , as it was in the Case of the Nicene Council , then a mighty regard ought to be shewed to the Decrees of it ; but if Partiality , Interest , Fear , or any other secular Motive be found to sway them in their Debates and Resolutions , then every particular Church is at liberty to refuse their Decrees , and to adhere to those of more free and indifferent Councils . And this was the Case here , as to the Council of Ariminum , if the Church had been absolutely tied up to the Decrees of Councils , however past , there had been an utter Impossibility of restoring the true Christian Faith ; for there was no such Council assembled to reverse the Decrees of it ; but in every Church , the banished Bishops being returned , not long after , upon the death of Constantius , they took care to settle the true Faith in the Western Churches , by lesser Assemblies of the several Bishops . A remarkable Instance whereof appears in (e) (e) Hilar. Frag. p. 431. Hilary's Fragments , where we find the Gallican Bishops met at Paris , renouncing the Council of Ariminum , and embracing the Nicene Faith . The like we have Reason to believe was done in the British Churches , because in Jovian's time , (f) (f) Athanas. ad Jov. p. 246. Athanasius particularly takes notice of the Britannick Churches , as adhering to the Nicene Faith ; and (g) (g) Hieron . ad . Marcel . ad Euagr . St. Jerome , and (h) (h) Chrysost. Tom. 3. p. 696. Tom. 6. p. 635. Tom. 8. p. 111. St. Chrysostome , several times mention their agreeing with other Churches in the true Faith . Which is a sufficient Argument to clear them from the Imputation of Arianism , which did no otherwise lie upon them , than as they had Bishops present in the Council of Ariminum .

For (i) (i) Sever. Sulpic. l. 2. Severus Sulpicius , speaking of the Care Constantius took to provide Lodging and Entertainment for the Bishops at Ariminum , out of the publick Charge , he faith , their Bishops refused to accept it , onely three out of Britain , not being able to maintain themselves , made use of the publick allowance , rather than be chargeable to their Brethren . Which , he saith , he heard Gavidius their Bishop blame them for ; but he rather thinks it a commendation for them , in the first place to have been so poor ; and next , that they chose not to be burthensome to their Brethren , but rather to live on the Emperour's charge . This had been better said of any Place , than at the Council of Ariminum , where the Emperour's kindness was a Snare to their Consciences ; unless it be said , That the Emperour took greater advantage by their bearing their own Charges , to make them sooner grow weary of staying there ; and that if the rest had followed the Example of the Britains , the Emperour might have been weary before them . But how came the British Bishops to be so poor above the rest , who were not onely able to live at their own Charges , but to supply their Brethren ? Which shews as much the plenty of the rest , as it doth the poverty of the Britains . What became of all the Endowments of the British Churches by King Lucius ? The British History published by (k) (k) Galfr. Mon. l. 2. c. 2. Geffrey of Monmouth saith , That King Lucius gave not onely all the Lands which belonged to the Heathen Temples to the Churches built by him ; but added very much to them with many Privileges . The same is said from him by most of our Monkish Historians , whose Authority is no greater than Geffrey's , from whom they derive their Information ; onely inlarging it as occasion serves ; As Thomas Rudburn doth very particularly for the Church of Winchester , who makes the old Lands of the Flamins to be twelve miles compass about the Town ; And King Lucius added , he saith , to the New Church , all the Suburbs of the City , with the Privilege of Dunwallo Molmutius , i. e. of a Sanctuary . Methinks then the British Bishops , might have been in as good a condition as the rest of their Brethren at Ariminum ; unless their Lands were taken away in the Persecution of Dioclesian , as Rudburn seems to intimate , which is all as true , as that Monks continued there from Lucius to the second year of Dioclesian ; which was a long time before his Persecution began ; or there were any such Monks in the World . But it seems strange , that the British Bishops should be then under such Poverty , when Liberius , in his Conference with Constantius , told him , The Churches were able to bear the Charges of their Bishops in going to Councils , without the publick Carriages . For even before Constantine's time , they had endowments besides the voluntary Oblations of the People , which in great Churches were very considerable . But that there were certain Endowments besides , appears both by the Edicts of Maximinus and Constantine . By that of Maximinus , not onely Houses , but the Lands which belong'd to the Christians , whether seized into the (l) (l) Euseb. l. 9. c. 10. Emperour's hands , or in the Possession of any City , or given or sold , are all commanded to be restored . And that this doth not relate to their private Possessions , but to the publick Revenue of their Churches , will appear by the following Edict of Constantine and Licinius ; which in the first place commands all their Churches to be restored ; and then is added , because the Christians are known , not onely to have those Places where they assemble , but others , which likewise of Right belong to their Body , i. e. their Churches . For so the Words of the Edict in (m) (m) Lact. de Mort. Persec . c. 48. Lactantius are . ( Sed alia etiam habuisse noscuntur ad jus corporis eorum , id est , Ecclesiarum non hominum singulorum pertinentia ) These are commanded to be restored , without any delay or dispute . Which is again inforced by another Edict of Constantine to Anulinus extant in (n) (n) Euseb. l. 10. c. 5. Eusebius with the former , and there are mention'd Houses , Gardens , or whatsoever Possessions they had . Those who would have nothing more meant by these Expressions , but some Fields and Gardens , rather than Lands , may consider that when the Church had plentifull Possessions , they were called by no other Names . So St. (o) (o) Ambros. de trad. Basilic . Ambrose , Agri Ecclesiae solvunt Tributum . ) And in another Law of (p) (p) Euseb. vit. Constant. l. 2. c. 39. Constantine directed to the Provincials of Palestine to the same purpose , and with as full and large Expressions ; And howsoever they became alienated , the present Possessours were to be satisfied with the mean Profits ; But by all means he commands a Restitution to be made , not onely to particular Persons , but to the Churches too . But if the Endowments of Churches were not then considerable , what need so many Edicts for the Restauration of them ? But Constantine did not onely take so much care to restore what the Churches had before , but in case there were no Heirs at Law to the Martyrs and Confessours , he bestows their Lands and Goods on the Churches . c. 36. And after this , about four years before the Council of Nice , he published the famous Constitution still extant in the (q) (q) C. Theod. 16. tit. 2. l. 4. Theodosian Code ; wherein a full Liberty is given to all sorts of Persons , to leave what they thought fit by Will , to the Catholick Churches of Christians . And this , as Gothofred saith , was the true Donation of Constantine , for , by means of this Law , Riches flowed into the Church , and especially at Rome . For although , as (r) (r) D. 34. de rebus dubiis , l. 20. cum Senat. Paulus saith , by an Edict of M. Aurelius , the Collegia licita , Societies allow'd by the Laws , were capable of receiving Legacies and Estates , yet by the (s) (s) Baldvin . de Leg. Const. p. 23. Laws of the Empire , the Christians were no legal Society to that purpose before : And by a late Constitution of Dioclesian , Societies were excluded from receiving Inheritances without a special Privilege ; yet now , by this Law , all those Bars being removed , Riches came in so fast in some Places , that there needed new Constitutions to set bounds to so great liberality .

And the Privileges which Constantine gave to the (t) (t) C. Theod. 16. tie . 2. l. 2 , 3 , 6. Clergy of exemption from publick Services , drew so many to take Orders , especially in Corporations , where the Services were very burthensome ; That Constantine was forced to publish Edicts to restrain the Numbers of them ; which were not intended , to hinder Persons of Estate and Quality from entring into Orders , as some have suggested , but onely such whose Estates were liable to the publick Services , as those who were (u) (u) Better . Diatr. 1. c. 10. Decuriones origine , and not merely incolatu were ; who bore all the Offices , and did the publick Duties , having Lands given them on purpose in the first Settlement of Colonies which were called Praedia Reipublicae , as (w) (w) Pancirol . de Magistr. Mancip . c. 1. Pancirol observes ; And therefore Constantine had reason to forbid such entring into Orders to the Prejudice of the Government . And so the Title of the Constitution is , De ordinatione Clericorum in Curiarum & Civitatum praejudicium non facienda . Which was at that time a very just and reasonable Constitution . But afterwards Men of great Honour and Dignities came into the Council , as not onely St. Ambrose , at Milan , who was the Consular Governour over Liguria , and Aemilia , and St. Paulinus , a Roman Senatour , behind none in Birth , saith (x) (x) Ambros. Ep. 36. St. Ambrose , having a great Estate in Aquitania , was made Priest at Barcelona , and Bishop of Nola , but many Examples of this kind were in one Age in the Gallican Church , as (y) (y) Vincent . Barralis , vit. Abbat . Lerim . Honoratus , Bishop of Arles , of a Senatorian and Consular Family ; St. Hilary , of Arles , of a very Noble Family , and born to great Riches ; Sidonius Apollinaris , whose Father and Grandfather were Praefecti Praetorio Galliarum , and himself married to the Daughter of the Emperour Avitus , made Praefectus Vrbi , & Patricius , one of the greaest Persons and Wits in Gaul , was made (a) (a) Vit. Sidomï Apoll. Bishop of Auvergn ; St. (b) (b) Constant. vit. German . German , Bishop of Auxerre , was of Noble Parents , and Governour of a Province ; Saint (c) (c) Venant . Ford l. 4. c. 5. Ruricius , Bishop of Limoges , descended from the Annician Family , as Venantius Fortunatus saith , which was of that Fame at Rome , that St. (d) (d) Hier. Ep. 8. Hierome saith , Very few of it missed the Consulship , and two Brothers of it were Consuls together , as Claudian saith , a thing never seen before or since . (e) (e) Lign . Vitae in Praefat. From this Family Arnoldus Wion proves that the Emperours of Germany are descended . And of this same Family another Ruricius succeeded his Grandfather in the same Bishoprick .

But , besides that general Law which gave Permission to others to give liberally to Churches , Constantine of his own Revenue allow'd a proportion of Corn to be given to the Clergy of the greater Cities ; Of which (f) (f) Athanas. ad solit. p. 829. Athanasius speaks , when he saith , Constantius took it away from him , and his Clergy , and gave it to the Arians ; But the Gift it self was continued all the time of Constantius ; Then it was taken away by (g) (g) Theod. l. 4. c. 4. Julian , and in part restored by Jovian .

It is then no wonder that the Bishops at Ariminum refused the publick allowance , being maintained by the Revenues of their Churches ; But it seems the British Churches were not then in so Rich a condition to maintain their Bishops so long abroad ; For Constantine , drawing all the Wealth and Trade of the Empire Eastward , for the greater Advancement of his New City ; And this Countrey having been so long harassed with Wars , and scarce recovered from the Effects of them ; ( For the Scots and Picts had been very troublesome to them , both in the times of Constans and Constantius ; the (h) (h) Am. Marcel . l. 20. c. 1. former came himself over into Britain to suppress them ; and the latter sent Lupicinus his General , who arrived at London about the time the Council of Ariminum was dissolved ) and therefore in a time of such Confusion in the British Province , it is not strange that these Churches should not be in so plentifull a condition as those which were the Seat of Trade and Government . And (i) (i) Id. l. 27. c. 3. Ammianus Marcellinus observes , that the Provincial Bishops lived in a much meaner condition than those of the greater Cities , especially of Rome ; And , although a Heathen , he very much commends them for their Temperance , Humility and Modesty .

But Arianism was not the onely Heresie the British Churches were charged with ; For (k) (k) Gild. Ep. 1. § 5. Gildas from hence makes every following Heresie to find a passage hither ; among which the chief was Pelagianism . And (l) (l) Bed . l. 1. c. 10. Bede doth insinuate , That Pelagius , being a Britain , and , spreading his Doctrine far and near , did corrupt these Churches with it ; which some (m) (m) Bal. de Scrip. l. 1. c. 38. Pits , de Script . p. 84. Jansen . de haer . Pelag. l. 1. p. 27. late Writers , having taken up , have affirmed , that both Pelagius and Coelestius , after their Repulse at Rome , came over into Britain , and dispersed their Doctrine here . (n) (n) Leland . de Script . in Pelagio . Leland sadly laments the Condition of the Church of God , that had no sooner recover'd it self from Arianism , but a new Heresie sprung up to disturb the Peace , and infect the minds of Christians ; But as Egypt brought forth the Authour of the former Heresie , so did Britain the Authour of this , which took his name from hence ; And is supposed to have been Morgan in British , which by his conversation at Rome he turned into Pelagius ; And (o) (o) Aug. ep. 106. ad Paulin. St. Augustine saith , He was commonly called Pelagius Brito , to distinguish him , as he supposed , from another Pelagius of Tarentum . Leland observes , that some made him a Britain , as being born in that Bretagn which was called Aremorica , on the Continent . But I do not find that it had then lost its name of Aremorica . The first time we find the name of Britannia given to that Countrey , is in the (p) (p) Concil. Gal. Tom. 1. p. 126. A. D. 461. Subscription of Mansuetus to the Council of Tours , where he is named Episcopus Britannorum , after which time it was frequently called Britannia Cismarina , Minor , Celtica , &c. (q) (q) Dempster . Hist. Eccles. l. 15. n. 1012. Dempster ( not a Jesuit , but a Lawyer ) takes it very ill of Browerus , the Jesuit , that he makes Pelagius a Scot : But not as Dempster understands him , For (r) (r) Brower . in Venant . Fortun. l. 3. p. 69. he explains himself , That he meant one that came out of Ireland , and therefore was Scoticae Originis . For which he quotes Saint Jerome . But Archbishop (s) (s) De Primord . p. 209. Vsher hath observed , That he speaks there , not of Pelagius , but of Coelestius , whom he makes the Cerberus to the Pluto , ( according to his usual way of complementing his Adversaries . ) But both , he thinks , came out of the British Islands . The late (t) (t) Garner . Dissert. 1. in Mar. Mercat . c. 5. Publisher of Marius Mercator , endeavours to shew , That our learned Primate was herein mistaken ; And that Saint Jerome doth not speak of Coelestius , but of Pelagius himself ; And that by Pluto he means Ruffinus dead in Sicily three years before St. Jerome 's writing these Words ; But notwithstanding he did still bark through Pelagius his Mouth , whom he compares to a great Scotch Mastiff , from which Countrey he is derived in the Neighbourhood of Britain . If these Words relate onely to Ruffinus and Pelagius , it is certain that St. Jerome would have it believed , That Pelagius came out of Ireland . That which makes it most probable , that he means them is , That in the Preface to his (u) (u) Hier. in Ezek. l. 6. Praefat. Commentaries on Ezekiel , he mentions the death of Ruffinus , and then saith , he hoped now he should be quiet to go on with his Commentaries on the Scriptures ; But not long after he complains , That there were others , which in his Room open'd their Mouths against him . In the beginning of his Commentaries on Jeremiah , which he undertook after he had finished those on Ezekiel , he mentions one who carped at his Commentaries on the Ephesians , and calls Grunnius , ( i. e. Ruffinus ) his Forerunner ; And saith , he was , Scotorum pultibus praegravatus , made fat with Scotch Flummery . All this agrees very well with Pelagius whom (w) (w) Oros. Apol. c. 27. Grosius describes as a very corpulent Man ; But there is one thing which makes the former Opinion not improbable , which is , That St. Jerome himself takes so much notice , that Pelagius at that time wrote little or nothing about these matters , but Coelestius was the Man who appeared , especially in the two main Points about Original Sin , and the Possibility of Perfection : (x) (x) Hier. ad Ctesiph . p. 256. To. 2. In his Epistle to Ctesiphon , he saith , That the Author of the Sect still held his Peace , and his Disciples wrote for him ; Magistrorum silentia profert rabies Discipulorum . Methinks Rabies agrees well enough with Cerberus , and here it is meant of the Disciple Coelestius , and not of Pelagius ; Which Expression answers very well to the other , Mutus Magister latrat per Albinum Canem . And he speaks as if he designed to draw him from his closeness and retirement ; Which doth far better agree to the mute Person , than to the barking Cerberus . There is then no Improbability , that Coelestius and Pelagius , may be both meant ; But if any other Countrey hath a mind to challenge Coelestius to themselves , I think , they may be allow'd to put in their Claim notwithstanding these Expressions . But it is very unworthy in the same (y) (y) Garner . ib. c. 4. p. 134. Author , to prove Pelagius to have been an Irish Scot , and at the same time to charge his Vices on the British Nation . He cannot deny , That Pelagius had a great natural sharpness of Wit , since St. Augustine and his other Adversaries allow it ; But then he saith , it was fierce and contentious , after the fashion of his Countrey ; and which he could not shake off by his long Conversation at Rome . He grants that his Exhortations to Piety were vehement and earnest , but written in an uncouth and imperious Style , more Gentis , according to the humour of his Nation . But why must the British Nation be reproached for the particular faults of Pelagius ? It is a very ill way of confuting Pelagius , to attribute Mens Vices and Vertues to their Countries ; And is contrary both to the discretion of a Philosopher , and to the Grace of a Christian ; Pelagius might have had the same temper if he had been so happy as to have been born in a Neighbour Countrey ; And I do not see how his Way of writing doth affect the British Churches ; Where the Christians might be very wise and humble , notwithstanding this severe and unjust Character of the British Nation ; Which ( as all National Reproaches ) is not so great a Reproach to any as to him that gives it . But the greatest Adversaries to Pelagius , did not give him so ill a Character ; Saint (z) (z) Aug. de Peccat . Meritis & rem . l. 3. c. 1 , & 3. de Gestis Palaest . c. 22. Epist. 106. Augustine saith , he had the esteem of a very Pious man , and of being a Christian of no mean rank . Was this Pro more Gentis too ? And of his Learning and Eloquence St. Augustine gives sufficient Testimony , in his Epistle to Juliana , the Mother of Demetrias , to whom Pelagius wrote an Epistle highly magnified for the Wit and Elegance of it . But Garnerius will not allow that Pelagius was able to write it himself , without the assistance of his Disciples Coelestius and Annianus . But why should this be so hard a thing for a Man whom he confesses to have had a great deal of Natural Wit , and (a) (a) Aug. de Peccat . Orig. c. 8.21 . St. Augustine saith , He lived long , yea , very long in Rome , and kept the best Company there ? Could a Britain never attain to so much Purity of the Roman Language as to write an Epistle to the Envy of those meliore solo prognatorum , as he speaks , who were born in more happy soils ? What mean such unbecoming reflexions , on the Countrey of Pelagius ; when himself confesses he had so much Mother Wit ? And one would think of the two , that is the better soil which produceth more Wit than Words .

Our Monkish Historians make Pelagius not onely a Monk at Bangor , but the Abbat there ; So the Authour of the Polychronicon , and John of Tinmouth ; Leland takes it from them ; To whom Bale adds , That he was made Bishop in the East ; But without any Authority . (b) (b) Leland de Scrip. Leland saith , That he went over into Aremorica , to visit his Countreymen who were newly settled there , being carried over by Maximus . Gildas seems to imply , That Maximus was originally a Britain , when he calls him Germen plantationis suae ; But Bede takes no notice at all of his Countrey . The Saxon Annals , Fabius Ethelwerd , Huntingdon , and others say , he was born in Britain ; But (c) (c) Zosim . l. 4. Zosimus affirms , That he was a Spaniard , and took it ill that he was no more prefer'd , when his Countreyman Theodosius was made Emperour ; However this were , it is certain that he was declared Emperour in Britain , and that he went out of Britain with the Forces here ; And that Gratian's Legions revolted to him ; upon which he fled , and was killed ; And that Maximus , being unsatisfied with Gratian's share of the Empire , went into Italy against Valentinian , and was after four years destroyed at Aquileia ; But in all the Proceedings of Maximus , I see no ground for the settling the Colonies of Britains in Aremorica . For he landed at the Mouth of the Rhine , saith Zosimus , and was well received by the Roman Legions there abouts . What occasion then was there for his coming against the Aremorici : Or , if he had driven them out , had he nothing to doe with his Souldiers , but to people Countries with them ? But we find the Aremorici in quiet possession of their Countrey after this time . So that we see no reason at all for Pelagius to go to his Countreymen in Aremorica : From thence Leland carries him to all the Places of Learning in Gaul ; As there were many at that time ; And while he was thus passing up and down , he met with Julianus of Campania , whose Wit and Learning recommended him to Pelagius . But this cannot hold , For Pelagius lived a long time in Rome before his Heresie was discovered ; After the Discovery of it , many years passed before Julian appeared in it ; And in the last Work of (d) (d) Julian . l. 3. n. 171. St. Augustine , just before his death , He calls Julian a young man ; Although he had been a Bishop in Campania , at a Place called Aeculanum , thence his Title was Episcopus Eclanensis . The Town stood , faith (e) (e) Holsten . in Cluver . Ital. p. 1203. Holstenius , near Mirabella ; But since its Destruction , the See was removed to Frigento , and the Bishop called Episcopus Frequentinus . If Pelagius , passing through Gaul , made so long a Stay in Rome , as St. Augustine saith , before he was suspected of Heresie , there is no probability at all in the Monkish Tradition of his being Abbat of Bangor . And there is not much more of Bangor's being so famous a Monastery at that time , or of Pelagius his being a Monk therein : For the British Monasteries were no elder than St. Patrick's time , as I may have occasion to shew afterwards . And even at Rome it self the Monastick state had not been long known there , being brought out of the East by Athanasius and Eusebius of Vercelles . And in Pelagius his time , those were called Monks at Rome , who had no Office in the Church , but yet retired from the common Emploiments of the World for Sacred Studies and Devotion ; and where any Number of these lived together , that was called a Monastery ; Such was the Monasterium Pinneti , mention'd by (f) (f) Ruffin . Op. p. 9. Ruffinus , not far from Rome ; Probably a House of Melania ; whither they were wont to retire in times of greater Devotion . Garnerius confesses that Pelagius was no otherwise a Monk , than as those were then called so who led stricter Lives than others within their own Houses ; of which Number he reckons Pammachius , Paulinus , Melania , Demetrias and others at that time , to whom Pelagius was well known , and much esteemed by them , before his Heresie was discover'd . The chief Emploiment of these Persons , next to their Devotions , was the Study of the Scriptures , as appears by St. Jerome's Epistles ; And some grave Person made it his business to instruct his Disciples therein : So St. Jerome did at Bethlehem ; So Ruffinus did Pammachius , Melania and her Family ; And so Pelagius did at Rome , where he had Scholars whom he brought up , as appears both by Coelestius , and Julianus whom he instructed very young , and by Timasius and Jacobus . From this Emploiment it was that he wrote his short Commentaries on St. Paul's Epistles , and his Epistles to Melania and Demetrias ; But after he was accused of Heresie , his time was spent in Vindication of himself , in Africa , Asia and Rome ; and after many Bandyings to and fro from want of understanding the meaning of Pelagius , he was , besides the Councils in Africa , at last condemned in a Council at Antioch , under Theodotus , as (g) (g) Marius Merc. in Co●ment . c. 3. Marius Mercator shews ; And from thence forward , he spent the Remainder of his Life in Obscurity , dying somewhere in the East .

From whence it appears , that there is no probability , that Pelagius and Coelestius should come back to Britain , to spread their Heresie here . For he complain'd of his Age , when he set forth his Commentaries at Rome , about Anno Domini 404. And he was certainly in the East at the Council of Diospolis , Anno Domini 415. from whence he sent Coelestius to Rome , but abode there himself with Albina , Pinianus and Melania ; And wrote Letters to clear himself first to Innocentius , and then to Zosimus , who was so well satisfied therewith , that he wrote a sharp Letter to the African Bishops ( who had condemned him ) in his Vindication ; severely taxing his Accusers ; Although there were Heresie in that Confession which Coelestius tendred to Zosimus , and which he esteemed Orthodox . And (h) (h) Aug. de Peccat . Origin . c. 6. ad Bonifac. l. 2. c. 3. St. Augustine , is fain to make use of all his Wit to bring the Pope off from approving of Heresie . (i) (i) Noris Histor. Pelag. l. 1. c. 12. Henr. de Noris confesseth that he was circumvented by the Pelagians . But it was in a matter of Fact , saith (k) (k) Jansen . Hist. Pelag. p. 28. Jansenius ; What , when he denied Original Sin in that very Paper he delivered in to Zosimus ! (l) (l) Cappell . de Appellat . c. 2. § 28. Cappellus thinks it better to deny Zosimus his Letter ; but therein he is condemned by (m) (m) Petav. Dogm . Theol. Tom. 3. de Haer. Pelag. c. 1. § 15. Garner . Diss. 2. de Synodis in Causa Pelag. Natal . Alex. Saec. 5. p. 169. Petavius and others who have lately written about this matter , and say , that Cappellus his Opinion is singular and false , being contradicted by the Testimonies of Marius Mercator , Facundus Hermianensis and St. Augustine : And one of them blames the Pope for too great easiness ; and the other for too great hastiness , and doth think , that the business of Appeals , then contested by the African Bishops stuck in the Pope's stomach , which made him willing to take this Occasion to rebuke them . But the African Fathers proceeding smartly against the Pelagians , notwithstanding Zosimus his Letter , made him to comply too , in condemning both Coelestius and Pelagius , notwithstanding his former Epistle . So that upon the whole matter Pelagius and Coelestius , by their own natural Wit , had , in all probability been too hard for a whole Succession of Popes , Innocentius , Zosimus and Xystus , had not the African Fathers interposed , and freely told them what the true Doctrine of the Church was . For (n) (n) Aug. ad Bonif . l. 2. c. 3 , 4. they offer'd to subscribe Innocentius his Epistles ; Zosimus was very well satisfied , and thought them peevish and unreasonable that were not ; (o) (o) Aug. Ep. 104. Xystus was their Patron at Rome , before the African Bishops appear'd so resolute in the Cause . And had it not been for them ; for all that I can see , Pelagianism had spread with the Approbation of the Roman See .

But notwithstanding it was at last condemned at Rome , and Imperial Constitutions published against it ; Yet it found a Way over into the British Churches , by the means of one Agricola , the Son of Severianus , a Pelagian Bishop , as (p) (p) Prosper . in Chron. Florent . & Diony. Cons. Prosper informs us . It appears by the Rescript of (q) (q) Concil. Gall. Tom. 1. p. 54. Valentinian III. Anno Dom. 425. There were several Pelagian Bishops in Gaul . And the severe Execution of the Edict there was probably the occasion of this Agricola's coming over hither and spreading that Doctrine here . (r) (r) Bal. de Scrip. Brit. Cent. 1. n. 4 Bale and (s) (s) Pits de Scr. Aet. 5. n. 34 ▪ Pits run into many Mistakes about this Agricola . ( 1. ) They call him Leporius Agricola , and then confound the two Stories of Leporius and Agricola together : For after his Preaching Pelagianism , they mention his Conversion and Recantation by St. Augustine's means . Now there was one Leporius of whom (t) (t) Cassian . de incarn . l. 1. c. 4. Cassian and (u) (u) Gennad . de Script . c. 59. Gennadius speak , that was a Disciple of Pelagius , who was driven out of Gaul by Proculus , Bishop of Marseilles , and Cylinnius of Forum Julii , and so went into Africa , where being convinced by St. Augustine , he published his Recantation extant in (w) (w) Concil. Gall. To. 1. p. 51. Sirmondus his Gallican Councils , and elsewhere ; And Aurelius , Augustinus and Florentius , gave an account of it to the Bishops of Provence ; But there is no Pelagian errour there mention'd , but something of Nestorianism : And by Leontius succeeding Cylinnius in his See , before Anno Dom. 420. It follows , that Leporius recanted before the Pelagian Heresie was spread into these Parts ; And therefore this Leporius could have nothing to doe in it : Besides , it seems probable that this Leporius , after his Recantation , continued in Africa ; For one Leporius , a Presbyter , is (x) (x) Aug. Ep. 110. mention'd in the Election of Eradius in the See of Hippo , Anno Dom. 426. and (y) (y) Aug. Serm. 50. de diversis ▪ St. Augustine saith , he was a Stranger . ( 2. ) Bale makes him the Son of Severus Sulpicius , a Pelagian Priest in Britain : But Prosper and Bede say , he was the Son of Severianus , a Bishop . It is true (z) (z) Gennad . de Script . c. 19. Gennadius charges Severus Sulpicius with Pelagianism in his old Age ; But if he died , as the (a) (a) Gall. Christia . To. 1. p. 147. Sammarthani say , Anno Dom. 410. Pelagianism was not known to the World then ; And (b) (b) Apud Bolland . Acta Sanct. Ian. 29. Guibertus Abbas frees him from the imputation of it : But this Severus never was a Bishop , and therefore could not be the Father of Agricola . ( 3. ) They both make him a Monk of Banghor ; which had need to have been a large Place to receive all that they send thither . ( 4. ) They say he did write against one Timotheus , a British Heretick ; two Books , saith Bale ; but one , saith Pits ; Which arises from a Mistake of Sigebert's Copy , where Britannia is put for Bithynia , as our Learned Archbishop Vsher hath observed : And Pits seemed to have some mistrust of this , for he doth not affirm his spreading his Doctrine in Britain as the other doth .

But Pelagianism was not spread here by Agricola alone ; for (c) (c) Prosper . c. Coll. Prosper , speaking of Celestine's care to root it out of Britain , he saith , It had taken possession here by the Enemies of God's Grace , Solum suae originis occupantes , returning to the Soil from whence they sprang : So that there were more than one , and those Britains who , being infected with that Heresie themselves , did return hither to infect others . From hence (d) (d) Jansen . Hist. Pelag. l. 1. some have thought that Coelestius at least , if not Pelagius , did come hither , being driven out of Italy by Celestine ; as Prosper relates : which Jansenius thought not improbable : But it now appears by the Commonitorium of Marius Mercator delivered to Theodosius in the Consulship of Dionysius and Florentius , i. e. Anno Domini 429. That Coelestius did return into the East , and was banished from Constantinople by the Emperour's Edict ; From whence it follows , That Coelestius came not into these Parts ; nor do we reade what became of him after the Council of Ephesus , wherein he was condemned by 275 Bishops , as the same Marius Mercator shews . Whose account of these things , being a Person of that time , and active in this Cause , hath clear'd several things , which were much in the dark before .

But whosoever they were who brought Pelagianism hither , it appears by Prosper that they were Britains , and had too great Success here by the spreading of Pelagianism . But care was taken by the sounder part to get it out ; and therefore , distrusting their own sufficiency to deal with such subtile Adversaries , they send for help , saith (e) (e) Bed . l. 1. c. 17. Bede , to the Bishops of Gaul ; Who called a great Council , and unanimously chose Germanus and Lupus , two Bishops of great Reputation , to come over on purpose . They readily undertook the Employment , and performed it with great Success , as it is at large related by (f) (f) Constant. vit. Germani . Constantius and Bede . It is affirmed by a late (g) (g) Garner . diss . 2. c. 21. Authour , That the Acts of the Council which sent Germanus and Lupus are still in being , with the Instructions given them at their coming hither ; If ever they come to light , they will very much clear this intricate part of the History of the British Churches . For there is now fifteen years difference among Writers about the time of their coming . Prosper saith it was , Anno Dom. 429. But Sigebert , as (h) (h) Sirmond . Not. in Concil. Gall. Tom. 1. p. 86. Sirmondus observes , places it , Anno Dom. 446. To which he thinks Bede's Relation doth best agree ; And Sirmondus himself puts it that year Aetius III. and Symmachus were Consuls , in the 21 of Valentinian III. and 5 of Leo I. If this Computation of the time be true , then it is impossible that St. German should be sent hither by Celestine , as Prosper affirms ; For Xystus was Pope after Celestine , Anno Dom. 432. And it is incredible , That if he had been sent hither by Commission from him , Neither Constantius in his Life of St. German , who lived so near that time ; Nor the Authour of the Life of St. Lupus Trecensis ; Nor Bede should take any notice of it . But they all mention the particular Application made by the Britains to the Gallican Bishops for their Assistance ; and their meeting in Council on purpose , and chusing , and dispatching St. German and Lupus , without any intimation of Celestine . (i) (i) Baron . A. D. 429. n. 9. Baronius and (k) (k) Jansen . Hist. Pelag. l. 1. Jansenius go about to reconcile these things , by saying , Either that the Pope approved him whom the Council chose ; Or that the Pope left it to the Council to chuse ; But neither of these will hold . For Prosper saith , That Celestine sent him , Vice suâ , in his own Name and stead ; Which is very different from appointing a Council to chuse one to be sent : And Constantius saith , That immediately they went ; Which shews they did not stay for the Pope's Approbation . And withall , the kindness was not so great at that time between Celestine and the Gallican Bishops , That either he should send to them to appoint ; or they should wait for his direction in this matter . For Prosper and Hilary had made great Complaints of them at Rome , as favouring Pelagianism too much . And , among these , Hilary , Bishop of Arles , was the chief . For (l) (l) Prosper . Ep. ad Aug. inter Aug. Epist. 225. Prosper complains of him particularly in his Epistle to St. Augustine , which was sent to him , Anno Dom. 428 , or 429. as the late Editors of St. Augustine's Epistles conclude ; So that Hilary was Bishop of Arles at that time before St. Augustine's death , Anno Dom. 430. After his death , the same Prosper and another Hilary join in a Complaint to Celestine , and went to Rome on purpose ; as appears by his (m) (m) Concil. Gall. Tom. 1. p. 59. Answer , who therein reproves the Bishops of Gaul , for giving too much countenance to some Presbyters who vented new Doctrines , viz. Cassian and his Followers ; and who reflected on the memory of St. Augustine . It is not therefore any ways probable that the Gallican Bishops , having been complained of so long before St. Augustine's death , that he wrote a Book in answer to them before he died , should be intrusted by Celestine to chuse Persons to go over into Britain to confute Pelagianism , when he suspected them , from Prosper's information , to be too much inclined to it . It seems therefore most likely that St. German and Lupus were sent by a Council of Gallican Bishops , without the Pope's concurrence , since Constantius , who certainly knew all the circumstances of this matter , saith nothing at all of it . And this St. German was so great with Hilary , Bishop of Arles , that he joined with him in the deposing Chelidonius ( for which Pope Leo was so incensed against him ) as Honoratus affirms in his Life : which was no new acquaintance , but of so long standing , that if Hilary of Arles were at that time suspected at Rome , St. German would harldly have been pitched upon by Celestine for his Legate into Britain .

I wonder how (n) (n) Baron . A. D. 426. n. 20. Baronius and (o) (o) Voss. Hist. Pelag. l. 1. c. 19. Vossius came to mistake the Hilary who joined with Prosper , for Hilary Bishop of Arles ; Since this Hilary never was a Disciple of St. Augustine's , as the other was ; And he was certainly Bishop of Arles , after St. Augustine's death , when Celestine mentions the other Hilary as present with Prosper at Rome , when they informed against the Bishops of Gaul . For Honoratus succeeded Patroclus in the See of Arles ; Prosper saith , that Patroclus was killed , Anno Dom. 426. Honoratus continued but two years in the See : And so Hilary might well be newly Bishop of Arles , when Prosper and the other Hilary sent to St. Augustine , as plainly appears by their Epistle ; So that Semipelagianism did not , as Archbishop (p) (p) Usser . de Prim. p. 344. Vsher supposes , then begin in Gaul , when St. Germanus and Lupus were here employ'd against Pelagianism , but was begun before , and embraced by those very Bishops who sent them hither ; Who for their own Vindication appear'd zealous against Pelagianism , and were therefore willing to embrace this opportunity to send two of their Number into Britain . And it is the more strange , that so Learned a Person should fall into this mistake , when he had so fully proved , as (q) (q) Holsten . Not. in Martyrol . Rom. 345. Holstenius confesses , That Hilary , Bishop of Arles , did favour the Semipelagians ; and it is certain that Prosper did complain of him to St. Augustine ( if the Copies be not corrupt , as he shews they are not ) before St. German's voyage into Britain . For St. Augustine received the Complaint time enough to write his two Books of Predestination and Perseverance , in answer to it , after his Book of Retractations , and before his elaborate Work against Julian , and therefore they are probably supposed to be written , Anno Dom. 428. If we then yield that St. German's coming hither was when Prosper saith , Anno Dom. 429. yet we find that Semipelagianism had prevailed among the Gallican Bishops before that time , or else there was no cause at all for Prosper's Complaint .

And to make it appear yet more improbable , that Celestine should send St. Germanus and St. Lupus ; We are to consider , that Lupus was Brother to Vincentius Lirinensis , and were both of the same Society . Which Vincentius was a great Stickler in the Semipelagian Cause , as all the Members of that Society that were considerable were engaged in it ; And when the Pope wrote so smartly against the Accusers of St. Augustine's Doctrine , it is very unlikely he should pitch upon one of that Society most suspected for it , and whose Brother appeared so early and so warmly in it ; Not onely by the Objections under his Name in Prosper ; But by the whole Design of his Commonitorium ; Which , if I mistake not , was levell'd against those who went about to broach a new Doctrine about Predestination , as they said , under St. Augustine's name . And they who carefully reade over that Discourse , and consider the drift of it , will find I am not mistaken : But (r) (r) Baron . Not. ad Martyrol . 24. Maii. Baronius is , when he would clear the Authour of the Commonitorium from favouring those who impugned St. Augustine's Doctrine about Predestination ; Which was quite another thing from favouring Pelagianism , which Cassianus , Faustus , and this Vincentius all professed to abhor .

But what shall be said to Prosper , who affirms that Celestine sent St. German ? ( 1. ) (s) (s) Prosper . c. Cass. ad fin . Prosper , in his undoubted Work against Cassian , doth not affirm it . For there he onely saith , That Celestine took care to free Britain from Pelagianism . Why is not the Mission of St. German here mention'd , when it had been most seasonable against the chief of the Semipelagians ? No doubt Prosper would not have lost this Opportunity of magnifying Celestine's care , by sending Bishops of so great Reputation . Especially , if these Bishops were not Semipelagians ; But if so , why doth he not mention them in that Work as such , when he complains how much Semipelagianism did prevail , and even among their Bishops ? ( 2. ) The Prosper published by Pithaeus never mentions it , which he thought to be the genuine Chronicon of Prosper . (t) (t) Rer. Franc. l. 3. p. 102. Hadrianus Valescus concludes one or the other not to be genuine ; since they differ in point of time , and it is not probable the same Man would write two several Books about the same matter with such Diversity . (u) (u) Doctr. Tem. c. 12. p. 212. Bucherins thinks it impossible the same Person should write both ; yet both pass under the Name of Tyro Prosper ; and so he saith the ancient MS. of it , which he had ( which was like that (w) (w) Pontac . App. ad Chron. p. 28. Pontacus calls Lodunense ) had that Name in the Title of it ; But Pontacus his had the Title of Prosper Aquitanus , where he is said to be Episcopus Regini , and great debate hath been , whether he was Bishop of Regium Lepidum in Italy ; or of Regium ( Riez ) in Gaul ; But (x) (x) Sirmond . Not. ad Sidon . Apoll. l. 8. ep. 15. Sirmondus proves , he was neither one , nor the other ; By the Testimonies of Gennadius , Victorius , Marcellinus , and others ; And by Faustus immediately succeeding Maximus in that See : And so leaving no room for Prosper between them . But there was a Prosper , Bishop of Orleans at that time ; and another Prosper , Bishop of Regium Lepidum in Italy , as (y) (y) Ughell . Ital. Sacr. Tom. 2. p. 259. Vghellus shews , which might occasion the Mistake ; But , besides these , (z) (z) Sirmond . Hist. Praedest . c. 5. Sirmondus tells us , there was another Prosper in Gaul who wrote a Chronicon too , and ended at the same time with Tyro Prosper ; with this difference , that the one was onely an Appendix to St. Jerome , the other an entire Chronicon , as Gennadius expresses it . Which is supposed to be that published by Labbe out of several MSS. But (a) (a) Annal. Eccles. Franc. A.D. 455. n. 7.433 . n. 18. those who have carefully examin'd it have found such a difference in the Computation used in the several parts of it , That they cannot think them written by the same Authour ; And therefore conclude that published by Pithaeus to be the genuine Chronicon of Prosper , as far as it reaches ; And that the first Part , which should make it entire , is not yet discover'd . So that it remains uncertain whether this Passage be in the true Prosper or not . Our (b) (b) Usser . de Prim. p. 429. Learned Primate of Armagh was of opinion , That the Chronicon published by Pithaeus was not written by Prosper , but by Gennadius ; because Boston of Bury saith , That Gennadius added a Chronicon to St. Jerome . And , I confess , the Passage in it about the Heresie of the Praedestinati doth better agree with Gennadius than Prosper ; And for that Reason Sirmondus hath found out another Prosper . But the President (c) (c) Maug . Hist. & Chronica Dissert. p. 519. Mauguin saith , it was counterfeited by the Semipelagians in Prosper 's name ; And that there is no mention in any Authours of another Prosper who published a Chronicon , which ended at the time the true Prosper did , viz. Anno Domini 444. Sirmondus saith , All the ancient Copies had the Name of Prosper upon it . And it is so quoted by Sigebert ; But if he had a mind to pass for the other Prosper , he would never have differ'd so materially as he doth from him . So that this whole matter is very dark and obscure yet . ( 3. ) Suppose it be granted that Prosper wrote so , yet there is greater Reason to believe Constantius than Prosper in this matter . For Constantius was not onely living in that Age ; but a Person of great Reputation , as appears by Sidonius Apollinaris his Epistles to him ; and one that wrote with great fidelity , saith (f) (f) Baron . A.D. 429. n. 9. Baronius ; And therefore it cannot be supposed that he should not expresly set down by whom St. German was sent into Britain . Besides , Constantius is not alone ; but the Authour of the Life of St. Lupus gives the same account ; and so doth Bede , ( with whom Paulus Diaconus , Frecalphus , Erricus and Ado Viennensis agree ) And he places their coming after the Reign of Theodosius ; And therefore it was impossible that Celestine should send them .

St. Germanus and Lupus being thus employ'd by the Bishops of Gaul , in a solemn Conference at (g) (g) Matt. West . A. D. 446. Verulam they disputed with the Pelagians ; and had so great Success therein ; and by their Preaching up and down in many places ; That they left the Britains well settled , as they supposed , in the ancient Faith . But no sooner were they returned , but some of the Pelagians got ground again ; which occasion'd another Message to St. German , who then took with him (h) (h) Bed . l. 1. c. 21. Severus , Bishop of Triers ; And then they prevailed so far as to procure the banishment of these Heretical Teachers , according to the Edict of Valentinian ; And from thence forward Bede observes that the British Churches continued sound and orthodox .

But here it will be proper to consider how justly two British Bishops have been charged with Pelagianism ; the one is Fastidius , and the other Faustus .

As to Fastidius , (i) (i) Leland . de Script . Leland confesses , that his memory had been lost , but for the mention which Gennadius makes of him ; (k) (k) Gen. Catalog . who saith of him , that he was Britannorum Episcopus ; And wrote a Book to one Fatalis , De vita beata , wherein the Doctrine was very sound and good . (l) (l) Trith . de Script . Trithemius highly commends him , as a man of great Wit and Eloquence , an excellent Preacher , and very pious Man . (m) (m) Bal. Cent. 1. n. 41. Bale saith , that , being made Bishop , he preached over all Britain , and was , as is reported , Metropolitane of London : What Bale speaks upon report ; (n) (n) Pit . de Scrip. At. 5. n. 30. Pits affirms with confidence , that he was Archbishop of London . (o) (o) Usser . de Prim. p. 317. Archbishop Vsher thinks , they had no other ground for this , but a different reading in Gennadius , Britanniarum Episcopus . From whence they concluded , He must be Archbishop of London , that being , as they supposed , the Metropolis of Britain ; But he rather inclines to the opinion of Berterius ; p. 97. That York was then the Metropolis of Britain ; Not onely because it was a Roman Colony , but because the Praetorium and Emperour's Palace was there . But these Arguments are not sufficient to overthrow London's being the chief Metropolis of the Roman times . For every Province had its Metropolis ; And the superiority of one Metropolis above another depended on the Residence of the Roman Governour , the Vicarius Britanniarum . I grant that , in the time of the Wars with the Northern Britains , York was the chief Seat of the Emperour when he was here , as in the times of Severus and Constantius ; but that was for the conveniency of attending the Wars , and being near to give Directions and send Supplies . But the Preheminence of Places in the Roman Account did depend more upon the Civil than the Military Officers ; These being more uncertain than the other , and where the Supreme Court of Judicature was , that was the chief Metropolis , and that was where the Supreme Governour of those Provinces had his residence . Thus every Province had a President in the Metropolis ; but where there was a Superiour Officer over these Presidents , as the Vicarius Britanniarum was over the five Provinces , the Place of his residence was the highest Metropolis , because the Presidents Courts were in Subordination to his , whether they were consular or presidial ; and therefore the solemn Conventus out of the Provinces were appointed there . Of these things we have a clear instance in the Case of Arles , where by the Constitution of (p) (p) Vit. Sirmond . Not. ad Sidon . Apollin . p. 245. Honorius , the seven Provinces , over which that was the Metropolis , were to have an annual Assembly there , where the chief Magistrate resided ; and the Reasons there given are , the great conveniency of that City being upon the River Rhosn , both for other business and trading into all parts . The same Reasons will hold to make London the chief Metropolis in the Roman times , because of its admirable situation for Trade and Commerce , and the opportunity of sending into , or receiving Dispatches from the foreign Provinces and the Emperour's Court where ever it was . So that I see no reason to question London's being the chief Metropolis among the Romans . The Argument from York's being a Colony signifies nothing after Antoninus gave the Jus Civitatis to the whole Empire ; and London was a Colony before York , ( as I may shew elsewhere ) and of a higher nature , when it was called (q) (q) Am. Marcel . l. 27.8.28.3 . Augusta , which shews that it was then the Imperial City of Britain , that name being given to no other City in Britain besides . And it is observed by the learned (r) (r) Velser . Rer. Vindel. l. 5. Marc. Velserus , That those Cities which had the Title of Augusta conferred upon them , were the Capita Gentium , the chief Metropoles of the Provinces ; And since by the general Rule of the Church , the Ecclesiastical Government did follow the Civil , There is no reason to question , but if Fastidius were then Bishop of London , he was the chief Metropolitane over the Churches of Britain .

But whether Fastidius were Metropolitane , or onely a British Bishop , his Doctrine is of late charged to be inclinable to Pelagianism . For Holstenius found in ancient MS. the Book Fastidius wrote De Vita Christiana with his name to it , and so published it ; but it is not directed ad Fatalem , but to a certain Widow . In this Book a late (s) (s) Hen. de Noris , Hist. Pelag. l. 1. c. 19. Augustinian hath discovered , as he thinks , some Tincture of Pelagianism ; but to any candid Reader his Exceptions will appear very frivolous , and there is so much of true Primitive Christianity in the rest of it , as makes good the Character which Gennadius and Trithemius give of him . Out of which Book , and no great one , Bale hath made four , one De Vita Christiana , a second De Doctrina Spiritûs , a third De Viduitate servanda , a fourth , Admonitiones Piae . Pits keeps the same number , but lest he should seem to take all out of Bale , he alters the Title of one of them ; And because Gennadius saith his Doctrine was Deo digna , therefore Pits , very artificially , makes the Title of his second Book to be De Doctrina Deo digna vel spirituali . Boston of Bury makes him the Authour of two Books , by mistaking Gennadius ; but as far as we can find , there is but one exstant . (t) (t) Dempster . Hist. Eccles. l. 6. n. 530. Dempster hath found Fastidius to have been born upon the Mountains of the Western parts of Scotland , and he makes him Authour of a fifth Book called Chronicon Scotorum , which is a Strain beyond Pits . He possitively affirms that he lived An. Dom. 440. Trithemius saith , about An. Dom. 420.

As to Faustus , his Case is much harder . That he was originally a Britain I find not denied by any ; For although (u) (u) Facund . c. Mocian . p. 561. Facundus calls him a Gaul , yet that was because of his being a Bishop so long there , as Sirmondus observes ; he being Ortu Britannus , habitaculo Regiensis , as (w) (w) Alc. Avit . Ep. 4. p. 35. Alcimus Avitus saith , in his Epistle to Gundobadus , King of the Burgundians , to whom , he saith , Faustus was known . In his (x) (x) Canis . Antiquae Lect. To. 5. p. 435. Epistles to Ruricius , Faustus speaks of his living in a State of Banishment , and the Comforts he found in it ; This our Learned (y) (y) De Primord . p. 439. Primate understood of his living out of his own Countrey ; But (z) (z) Noris Hist. Pelag. l. 2. c. 16. Hen. de Noris , of a Banishment by Euaricus an Arian King then in Gaul , which he supposes he underwent for writing against the Arians . If he had produced any Testimony of such Banishment , there might have been Reason to have understood his Expression so ; But since there is none , and his Words are general as to his Countrey ; I see no cause to take them in any other sense . For Men do not use to call that their Countrey where they live as Strangers , and he speaks of the kindness of Ruricius so to him , that he did Patriam in peregrinatione facere , which cannot well bear any other sense , than that he made up the want of his own Countrey to him . (a) (a) Sirmond . Not. ad Facund . p. 562. Sirmondus grants he was a Britain , but he adds , he was one of those Britains who dwelt upon the Loir , i. e. in the parts of Aremorica . There is no question , but in the time of Faustus , there were great numbers of Britains there ; for (b) (b) Jornand . c. 45. Jornandes saith , That Riothamus , their King or General , went with 12000 Britains against Euricus , King of the Visigoths . Which Riothamus (c) (c) Sidon . Apoll. l. 3. ep. 9. Sidonius Apollinaris writes to , and mentions the Britains with him ; But it may be justly a question , whether there were any Colonies of Britains on the Continent , before Faustus his birth ; For Faustus was made Abbat of Lerins , before the Saxons came first into Britain ; For he was Abbat when St. Caprasius died , as the Authour of his Life affirms , which was about Anno Domini 430. But their coming was not till Anno Domini 449. and it will be hard to make out any Settlement of the Britains on the Loir before . It is then most probable that Faustus went at first out of Britain into Gaul , where he attained to a wonderfull Reputation both for Piety and Learning . He was worshipped as a Saint , saith (d) (d) Hist. Pelag. l. 2. p. 297. Noris , in the Church of Riez , and his Name was preserved in the Calendar of the Gallican Church . Molanus was the first who durst adventure to strike out his name ; Baronius follow'd him , but upon admonition restored it , as (e) (e) Acta Sanct. ad 16 Jan. Bollandus observes , who likewise takes notice , that he was called a Saint by Cl. Robertus , by Ferrarius , and by Pet. Galesinius , in his Martyrology , who adds , that his Books are piously and learnedly written , and that Miracles are said to be wrought by him . It is certain , he was a Person in mighty esteem in his own time , as appears by the Passages of (f) (f) Sidon . Apoll. Ep. 3 , 9. l. 9. & in Euchar. Sidonius Apollinaris , of (g) (g) Ruric . Epist. l. 1. ep. 2. Ruricius , and others , concerning both his Eloquence , Learning and Piety . Of whom Sidonius Apollinaris gives that excellent Character , that he had learnt to speak better than he was taught , and to live better than he spake : He was Bishop of Riez , Anno Domini 462. for at that time he was joined with Auxanius in determining the Controversie between Leontius of Arles and Mamertus of Vienna . But nothing can more manifest the esteem he was then in among the Gallican Bishops , than that in the Council of Arles he was pitched upon as the fittest Person to draw up their sense in the great Points then so much agitated about Predestination and Grace , as appears by his Preface to Leontius . At this Council thirty Bishops were present , and there Lucidus presented his Recantation of the Errours he held about Predestination , and after this Faustus wrote his Books of Grace and Free-will , to which , he saith , another Council at Lyons caused some things to be added . In these Books it is thought that , under a Pretence of confuting those Errours , he sets himself against St. Augustine's Doctrine , as seems clear by one Expression in his first Book ; That if it be true , that some are predestinated to Life , and others to Destruction , ut quidam Sanctorum dixit , non judicandi nascimur ; sed judicati : But these words may refer to what follows , as well as to what went before , As a certain holy Man hath said , We are not born to be judged , but we are judged before we are born . According to which Doctrine , saith Faustus , There can be no Equity in the day of Iudgment .

It hath been a great Question among some Learned Men , whether there were any Persons who drew ill Consequences from Saint Augustine's Doctrine , and were therefore opposed by Faustus and others , or whether it were the mere Doctrine of St. Augustine that was so opposed by them , and urged with those Consequences as following from it . I see no Reason to deny , that the Semipelagians did charge the Followers of St. Augustine with the same things which are made the Opinions of those who are called the Predestinatian Hereticks by Sigebert , Gennadius , Hincmarus , and others . But yet that there were certain Persons who did own such bad Consequences as the overthrowing the Liberty of Man's Will and the Necessity of our Endeavours , will appear from these two Reasons . ( 1. St. Augustine's Doctrine was so misunderstood by some in his Life time , as appears by the Controversie amongst the Adrumetine Monks . The Case was this , Florus , one of that Society , going to Vzala , a City near Vtica , between Hippo and Carthage , where Euodius was then Bishop , a Friend of St. Augustine's , there met with (h) (h) Valent. ad Aug. Ep. 216. St. Augustine's large Epistle to Sixtus against the Pelagians , which being sent home , and Florus himself going to Carthage , before his return they were fallen into great Heats upon the Occasion of that Epistle . Some of them , as (i) (i) Aug. ad Valent . Epist. 214. St. Augustine himself saith , did so preach up the Grace of God , as to deny Free-will , and consequently to say , That God in the day of Iudgment would not render to men according to their Works ; Others said , That our Free-will was assisted by the Grace of God , that we may know and doe the things that are right ; That the Lord , when he comes to render to every Man according to their Works ; may find our Works good , which he hath prepared that we may walk in them . And they , saith he , who judge thus do judge rightly . Therefore those who thought otherwise did mistake his Doctrine ; For , as he saith , If there be no Grace , there can be no Salvation ; If there be no Free-will , there can be no day of Iudgment . To what purpose is all this , if some of these did not so misunderstand his Doctrine as to overthrow all Liberty of Will in Mankind ? And so (k) (k) Apud Sirmond . Hist. Praedest . c. 1. Euodius , in his Answer to those Adrumetine Monks shews , That there is still Free-will in us , but wounded by the Fall , and onely recoverable by the Grace of Christ . (l) (l) Jansen . Hist. Pelag. l. 1. p. 27. Jansenius grants that they did misunderstand St. Augustine 's Doctrine , thinking that Free-will was wholly destroyed by it ; And that no Man ought to be reproved when he doeth amiss , but that others ought to pray that he may have Grace to doe better . l. 7. c. 1. But the President (m) (m) Praedest . Fab. confut. c. 1. Mauguin will not allow this ; For he saith , That St. Augustine was at first falsely informed of the state of the Controversie among them by Cresconius and Felix ; But after Florus his coming he found they were Semipelagians who misunderstood his Doctrine . But to what purpose then doth (n) (n) De Corrept . & Grat. c. 1. St. Augustine take such pains to prove even in the Book he wrote after the coming of Florus , That there is Free-will still left in Mankind ? Liberum itaque arbitrium confitendum nos est habere , & ad malum , & ad bonum faciendum . Not so as to exclude the necessity of Divine Grace , as he proves at large , but yet in such a manner as to shew its consistency with Divine Commands , c. 4.14 , 15 , 16. and the just Reproof and Punishment of those who doe amiss . Which shews plainly , That he thought there were some still who misinterpreted his Doctrine , not barely to object against it , but to make ill use of it . Therefore (o) (o) Hist. Pelag. l. 2. p. 281. Noris had no Reason to conclude that the Errour of the Adrumetine Monks was Semipelagianism . ( 2. ) It appears evidently from the Case of Lucidus , and the Councils of Arles and Lyons . I grant that the Objections mentioned by Prosper and Hilary were made by the Semipelagians , and not by any Predestinatian Hereticks at that time in Gaul ; and therein (p) (p) Hist. Praedest . c. 2 , 3. Sirmondus was certainly mistaken , as he was likewise , when he saith , that the Epistle of Celestine was against the latter , and not against the former . But it appears by Faustus his Epistle to Lucidus that there were some who did so assert Predestination as to make all Mens Endeavours vain and useless ; And this dangerous Errour he renounced in his Recantation delivered to the Council of Arles . (q) (q) Praedest . Fab. confut. c. 7. Mauguin is very hard put to it , when he saith , That all these things were the mere invention of Faustus ; whom he makes to be Countreyman with Pelagius and Coelestius , and to have sucked in the Poison of Pelagianism with his Milk . He grants that he was famous for his Wit , Eloquence and Philosophy ; But especially for a profound cunning , which (r) (r) Isid. de viru illustr. c. 14. Isidore mentions in him ; From whence he endeavours to prove by many Arguments , That these Councils and Epistles were all forged by Faustus . But he is so far from persuading Learned Men to be of his Mind , That (s) (s) Hist. Pelag. l. 2. c. 15. Noris himself confesseth he can never assent to it ; And although it be looked on as part of the cunning of Faustus , That he designed to convey his Books so privately to his Countreymen the Britains , as appears by the Epistle of Sidonius Apollinaris to him , yet it is utterly incredible that he should forge two Councils , and set down the Names of several Bishops as present in them , with whom Sidonius Apollinaris was particularly acquainted , and yet he not discover the Cheat and Imposture . But the Jansenists yield , that both those Councils were held about Anno Domini 475. But they say , that the Bishops were partly Semipelagians , partly deceived by Faustus who was so ; And Noris doth not deny , that there were other Persons who were then charged with those Opinions which Lucidus held . But , he saith , they were not many nor considerable enough to make a Sect ; And that they did not willingly yield those Consequences . But not knowing how to answer the Semipelagians , they were forced to assert them ; Which their Adversaries therefore charged them with as their own Opinions . Which seems no improbable Account of those called Predestinatians . It cannot be denied , that Faustus his Books were severely censured after his death , not onely by the Scythian Monks at Constantinople , among whom Joh. Maxentius was the chief ; but by the African Bishops who were then Exiles in Sardinia , by whom Fulgentius was employ'd to write against them . But Possessor , one of the African exiled Bishops , being then at Constantinople , and finding great Heats about Faustus his Books , sends to Pope Hormisdas , to know his Judgment about them ; Which he did at the request of Vitalianus and Justinianus two of the greatest Men in the Emperour's Court. He returns a cautious Answer as to Faustus ; Which , by the way , shews how little Credit is to be given to the Decree of Gelasius about Apocryphal Books , for therein Faustus his Books are condemned . But if this had been done by Gelasius , is it probable that Hormisdas , his Successour , would have stuck so much at it as Maxentius saith that he did ? But he refers them for the sense of the Church to St. Augustine , and Prosper , and Hilary ; And the Definitions of his Predecessours . Maxentius rails against this Answer , as unsatisfactory and next to heretical , and sets St. Augustine's Sayings against those of Faustus . Afterwards , Caesarius , Bishop of Arles , not onely wrote against Faustus his Doctrine , but by his means chiefly it was condemned in the Second Council of Orange : Which asserted the Necessity of Preventing Grace ; The denying whereof was the main Errour charg'd on Faustus , not so much as to good Works ( for (t) (t) Jansen . Hist. Pelag. l. 8. Jansenius hath at large proved , That the Semipelagians did yield the Necessity of Internal Grace as to them ; ) but Faustus and Cassian and Gennadius denied it as to Faith or Good Inclinations .

But to return to St. Germanus and his Companions into Britain ; If we give Credit to our Antiquaries , they did other Kindnesses to the British Churches besides the confuting Pelagianism , whereof two are most considerable . ( 1. ) The Institution of Schools of Learning among the Britains . ( 2. ) The Introduction of the Gallican Liturgy into the use of these Churches .

( 1. ) As to Schools of Learning ; none were more famous among the Britains than those of Dubricius and Iltutus , who are both said to have been the Disciples of St. German . The Anonymous Authour of the Chronicle in (u) (u) Collect. vol. 2. p. 42. Leland saith , that St. Germanus and Lupus , having rooted out Pelagianism , consecrated Bishops in several parts of Britain , and among the rest they placed a Cathedral at Landaff , and made Dubricius Archbishop , who disposed of his Disciples to several Churches ; He made Daniel Bishop of Bangor , and sent Iltutus to a Place from him called Lan Iltut , or the Church of Iltutus . (w) (w) Brit. p. 498. Camden saith , to this day it is called Lantuit , where the Foundations of many Houses are still to be seen ; Near the Place called Bovium in the Itinerary now Boverton . But there is another Place near Nidum or Neath , whose name comes very near it Llanylted . The (x) (x) v. Monast. Anglic. vol. 3. p. 188. old Register of Landaff , after it hath mention'd the frequent Messages the Britains sent to the neighbour Bishops of Gaul for assistence against the Pelagians , and the coming of Germanus and Lupus sent by them , it adds , that they consecrated Bishops in many Places , and made Dubricius Archbishop over all the Britains , Dextralis partis Britanniae , Of the right hand part of Britain . With which John of Tinmouth and Capgrave agree . What this Right hand part of Britain was at the time of the Consecration of Dubricius is not so easie to understand ; Archbishop (y) (y) De Primord . p. 80. Vsher takes it for South Wales ; it being the custome of the Britains to call the South the Right hand side ; so Asserius Menevensis calls Sussex the Region of the Right hand Saxons . But it is observable that (z) (z) De Gestis Alfred . ad A. D. 884. Asserius there makes Demetia , or South Wales , to be but a part of what he calls Dextralis pars Britanniae . For when he saith in general , That all the Countrey of the Right hand of Britain submitted to King Alfred , he then instanceth particularly in Hemeid King of Demetia , and Houil , and other Kings of Guent , by which North Wales is as much understood as South Wales is by the other . And therefore I rather think Dubricius was made Archbishop over all the Britains in those parts ; For (a) (a) Polychron . l. 1. c. 52. Ranulphus Cestrensis saith , The Bishop of Caerleon had seven suffragan Bishops under him : And (b) (b) Matt. Westm. A. D. 490 , & 507. Matt. Westminster saith , That Dubricius was made Archbishop of Caerleon , ( although he might have a Seat at Landaff , as the Register of that Church affirms , by the Gift of Mouricus . ) But it appears that he had then Archiepiscopal Power ; And possibly , upon the Disturbance of those times , the See might for a time be removed to Landaff ; From whence it was again removed by St. David to the Town bearing his Name . But the Bishops of Landaff who succeeded were so unsatisfied with it ; That the Register of that Church saith , That from Oudoceus the second , from Dubricius , ( for he succeeded Teliaus in that See ) They chose rather to be consecrated by the Archbishops of Canterbury , than by their own Metropolitan of St. David 's , as appears by the Protestation made by the Bishop of Landaff to Calixtus II. in the Council of Rhemes , Anno Dom. 1119. But , I confess , it doth not seem very probable that a British Bishop should go for Consecration to Augustine the Monk or his Successours ; For the British Bishops did all look on them as Intruders ; And if any should have done it , how would they have been received by the British Churches at that time ? It is therefore far more probable , either that they went over to the British Archbishop , at Dol in Britannie , or that there was a Succession preserved for some time of the Archbishops of London among the Britains , after the retirement of Theonus and Thadiocus , the two other Metropolitans of London and York , who , as (c) (c) Matt. Westm. A. D. 586. Matt. Westminster saith , did withdraw when their Churches were destroyed by the Saxons , with many of their Clergy into Wales ; where as long as that Succession continued they might exercise some parts of their Function , leaving the main to the Archbisbop of Caerleon , to whom of right it belonged ; And Ranulphus saith ; That Province extended as far as the Severn , and so took in Chester , Hereford and Worcester ; But before Dubricius was so much advanced , the Authours of his Life speak of the great number of Scholars which flocked to him from all parts of Britain ; Not the Rude and Vulgar onely , but Persons of greatest Reputation , among whom they name St. Theliaus , Samson , Aidanus , and many others . Two Places they mention , where he received and instructed his Disciples , one at Hentlan , on the River Wye , where they say he had a Thousand Students with him , whom he brought up in humane and divine Literature . And the other was at Moch-rhos , where he had a Place for Study and Devotion .

Iltutus by (d) (d) Vincent . Spec. Hist. l. 21. c. 105. Vincentius , and the (e) (e) Biblioth. Floriac . p. 468. Authour of the Life of Samson is said positively to have been a Disciple of St. Germanus ; And the (f) (f) Vit. Gild. Ib. c. 3. Authour of the Life of Gildas saith , That in the School of Iltutus many Noblemens Sons were brought up , among whom he reckons as the chief Samson , afterwards Archbishop of the Britains , viz. at Dol in Britannie ; Paulus , Bishop of the Oxismii , the most Northern of the Aremorici ( which Bishoprick is since divided into three , Treguier , St. Pol de Leon and St. Brieu ) and Gildas , called Sapiens , of whom afterwards : Leland to these adds David and Paulinus : And saith , his School flourished like an Vniversity among the Britains . (g) (g) Act. Sanct. Feb. 9. Vit. S. Teliaj . Com. praev . § 1. n. 3. Bollandus and Henschenius make a very probable Conjecture , That when St. German came into Britain , and found the decay of Learning to have been the great occasion of the spreading of Pelagianism , he appointed Dubricius and Iltutus to undertake the Education of the British Clergy ; And that by these means , as Bede saith , these Churches continued afterwards pure and free from this Heresie . Which was a wise and seasonable Institution ; And hereby we see the British Churches were not defective in Learning in their lowest Condition , when the Britains were forced to leave their Habitations , and to fly into Corners .

Of which , besides these Nurseries of Dubricius and Iltutus , we have a famous Instance in the Monastery of Banchor , which even (h) (h) Bed . l. 2. c. 2. Bede saith , was furnished with learned Men at the coming of Augustine into England . This Banchor was distant but ten or twelve miles from Chester , as (i) (i) Polychr . l. 4. c. 31. Ranulphus Cestrensis and Bradshaw , in his Life of St. Werburg , say . (k) (k) Collect. vol. 2. p. 63. Leland in his Itinerary describes the Place as standing in a Valley , Itiner . p. 308. and having the compass of a walled Town , and two Gates remaining half a mile distant from each other . (l) (l) Camd. Brit. p. 457. Camden supposes it to be the Bomium in Antoninus , being ten miles distant from Deva , i. e. Chester . That which was most observable in this British Monastery was , that Men there were bred up to Learning and Devotion together , and so more resembling our Colleges than the Egyptian Monasteries , where men were brought up to Ignorance and Labour as much as to Devotion . Wherein the Benedictines followed them according to their first Institution : For St. Benedict himself not onely despised Learning , as the Writers of his Life say ; But he takes no care about it in the Rule of his Order ; And when (m) (m) Bonifac. Epist. 141. Boniface gave an account to Zachary of his setting up a Benedictine Monastery at Fulda , he sets the Monks out by their Abstinence and hard Labour with their own Hands , without Servants . It is true that (n) (n) Chron. Hirs . A. D. 890. Trithemius speaks much of the Schools of Learning in the Benedictine Monasteries , but not before Anno Dom. 890. which was after the (o) (o) Capit. Anseg . l. 1. c. 71. l. 5. t. 95. Constitutions of Charles the great , who appointed Schools for instructing Youth both in Monasteries and Cathedrals ; Which gave the first Countenance and Encouragement to Learning at that time ; And (p) (p) Lup. Epist. 1. Lupus Ferrariensis saith , That the reviving of Learning was then owing to him : But although these Constitutions extended no farther than to Grammar Schools ; yet from hence , those who were inclined to Learning in the Monasteries applied themselves more to it ; and by degrees gained a great Reputation by it , as Rabanus Maurus at Fulda , whose esteem drew Lupus thither , and many others ; Which example prevailing , and the Monks finding such resort to increase their Wealth as well as Reputation , as (q) (q) Orig. Monast. l. 2. c. 1. Aub. Miraeus observes ; from that time the Monasteries were desirous to have some of their Number to be eminent for Learning , which had been before so much neglected by them , as wholly besides the Rule of their Order . But the Monasteries of the Western Churches before St. Benedict's time , such as that of St. Ambrose , St. Eusebius of Vercelles , St. Augustine in Africa , St. Martin in Gaul , were chiefly intended as Nurseries to the Church , and the Persons educated therein , were brought up with a design to doe the Church service afterwards . This method of Education taking so much in other Churches ( as in Gaul , where so many eminent Bishops were taken out of the Monastery of Lerins , according to the Rule of Caprasius , ) St. German who was so well acquainted with St. Honoratus , St. Hilary of Arles , and others of that Education , might probably be the first Instrument of setting up this way in the British Churches . And to confirm this , St. Patrick , who carried over this Monastick Education into Ireland , spent many years under the Discipline of St. German , as (r) (r) Prob. vit. Patr. apud Bed . To. 3. Probus and (s) (s) Jocel . vit. Patr. c. 22. Jocelin the Writers of his Life do agree . And those who have written of St. German have mention'd him as one of his Disciples , as (t) (t) Biblioth. MSS. Labb . Tom. 1. p. 537. Erricus of Auxerre . And (u) (u) De Gestis Pont. l. 2. p. 145. William of Malmsbury saith , he was not onely a Disciple of Saint German , but being made Bishop by Celestine , he was sent by St. German into Ireland . And in the Irish Monasteries there were Schools like those of Dubricius and Iltutus for the breeding of Youth in Learning . For therein , as Rouse an Antiquary in Edward IV. time saith , The Masters did teach , secundum formam Studiorum antiquorum , according to the ancient method of Learning ; Which our learned (w) (w) De Primorà . p. 910. Primate understands of joining the Studies of humane Learning with divine ; of which he produces an Instance in a MS. of the Library of Worcester ; Being a Commentary of an Irish Bishop upon Martianus Capella's Astrology which he read to his Disciples in the Monastery of St. Remigius in Down . And the Authour of the Opus Tripartitum of the Life of St. Patrick saith , That he set up at Armagh Summum studium literale . Which in the Language of that time is the same with an Vniversity , onely this is a Law-term , and implies a Legal Society incorporated for the Profession of Learning , which the (x) (x) Choppin . de Dom●n . Franc. l. 3. tit . 27. Limn . Jus publ . l. 8. Civilians tell us , None but the Supreme Authority of a Nation can doe . In this School at Armagh , Caradoc of Lancarvan in his Life of Gildas saith , That he was a Professour , Studium regens & praedicans in Civitate Ardmaca . But the Anonymous Authour of his Life published out of an ancient MS. by Joh. à Bosco (y) (y) Biblioth. Flor. vit . Gild. c. 10. saith , That Gildas , going over into Ireland in the time of Ammeric , i. e. about Anno Dom. 566. found both Religion and Learning much decay'd there , and that he built many Churches and Monasteries , and brought up many Noble Mens Sons therein . In his younger days , he saith , Id. c. 6. Gildas went to Iren , and visited the Schools of many Learned Men , and enquired their Opinions in Philosophical and Divine matters .

Some question hath been made by Learned Men , what this Authour means by Iren ; The most easie and obvious sense is to take it for Ireland , where there were so many Schools of Learning in the Monasteries of St. Patrick's foundation ; And Iris is used by (z) (z) Diod. Sic. l. 5. Diodorus Siculus for Ireland : And (a) (a) De Mund. p. 64. ed. Vulcanil . Ierne in the Book de Mundo , and Apuleius ; and the Inhabitants are called Irenses by (b) (b) Ord. Vital . l. 10. ad A. D. 109● . Ordericus Vitalis ; and the Countrey is called Erin by the Inhabitants , as Archbishop (c) (c) Hist. Gottesch . c. 9. Vsher observes ; But the marginal Note of Joh. à ; Bosco hath led some quite out of their way in seeking for this Place ; Which is , That Iren was an Vniversity then in Great Britain ; And from hence they have proceeded to prove our famous University of Oxford to be meant by it ; (d) (d)

Antiq. Acad. Oxon. Apol. l. 2. n. 84.

Hist. Acad. Oxon. l. 1. p. 9 , 10 , 11.

First , Iren , say they , was mistaken for Icen , and that for Ychen , and Ychen for Rydychen , and Rydychen in the British Tongue signifies the same with Vadum Boum , and that is the same with Oxford . I cannot think Learned Men write these things any otherwise , than as Sports of Wit , which are intended for the diversion , and not for the conviction of the Reader . As likewise , when the same Authours produce out of Constantius his Life of St. German , Regionis illius Vniversitas , to prove the Antiquity of their Vniversity . But that Passage in the Copy of Asserius , printed by Camden is more material , viz. That St. German staid half a year in Oxford , and approved the Orders made by Gildas , Melkin , Nennius and Kentigern . I know what Heats have been about this Passage among very Learned Men. For my part , I see no cause to mistrust the sincerity of Archbishop Parker in the Edition of his very ancient Copy , where this Passage was not to be found ; And I do not question Camden's Fidelity in publishing Asserius out of some other Copy ; But it had been fair to have given an Account whence he had it , and for what Reasons he inserted it in another Edition of Asserius ; and why he preferred the Savilian Copy before the other . But I cannot but wonder that these Learned Men have taken no more notice of the Inconsistency of this Passage with the History of those times . For these Persons all lived a considerable time after St. German , as it were easie to prove , if it were worth the pains . For Gildas was not born till at least forty four years were past after St. German's death : which thus appears ; He saith he was born the year of the Victory of Aurelius Ambrosius over the Saxons at the Mons Badonicus , which was forty four years after they came hither , Anno Dom. 449. And by comparing St. German's Embassy to Valentinian at Ravenna , where he died , we shall find that St. German was dead the year before the Saxons arrival , Anno Dom. 448. As the (e) (e) Gall. Christian . To. 2. p. 267. Samarthani shew . But against this there is a considerable Objection from what (f) (f) Bed . l. 1. c. 20. Bede saith , That the Saxons and Picts joined together after St. Germans coming , which occasion'd the Victory by singing Alleluiah according to St. German 's direction ; and it is so much stronger , in that the very same Expressions are in Constantius . But this may be easily solved by those that consider the frequent Incursions the Saxons made on the Britains before they were sent for over , as appears by the Comes Litoris Saxonici per Britanniam , appointed to secure the Coasts from the Saxons ; And that Gildas therefore wonders the Britains should send for the Saxons , of whom they were so much afraid before ; And when the Roman Forces were withdrawn , no doubt they did more boldly and frequently disturb them .

Besides , (g) (g) Constant. vit. German . l. 2. c. ult . Constantius saith in St. German's Life , that he succeeded St. Amator in his See , and continued therein thirty years and twenty five days . But St. Amator died Anno Dom. 418. as our Learned (h) (h) Usser . de Prim. p. 382. Primate hath proved , because the Calends of May on which he died were that year , as Constantius saith , the fourth day of the Week , which agrees to 418. If it be said , That this Passage of Asserius is meant of an Elder Gildas , called Gildas Albanius whose Life the same excellent Antiquary supposes to be written by Caradoc of Lancarvan ; I answer , that when he comes to fix the times in his Chronological Index , he doth overthrow his own Supposition : For Caradoc , by his own confession , makes Gildas contemporary with King Arthur , and he is said by him to be born Anno Dom. 493. And therefore Caradoc's Gildas can be no elder than the Gildas Badonicus . Although therefore the want of skill may make Caradoc set his Gildas elder than he ought to have done ; yet whosoever will compare that Life published by Joh. à Bosco with the other by Caradoc , will find that they were designed for the same Person . And therefore Leland , with far more judgment , mentions but one Gildas ; but Bale and Pits make more ; but it is their Vanity to multiply Authours as well as Books . St. Kentigern was baptized assoon as he was born , by Seruanus , one of the Disciples of Palladius , whose Mission had the same date with the first coming of St. Germanus and Lupus ; And therefore it is not very probable that St. German should see the Orders of Gildas and Kentigern , much less those of Melkin and Nennius , whose Ages fall so far short of the others .

But although St. German's being at Oxford cannot be proved by such obscure and incoherent Passages as this ; yet I doubt not but by the Evidence already produced , he did take care to advance Learning and Piety in the British Churches wheresoever he came : Both which were falling very much to decay upon the irruption of the barbarous Nations . While the Roman Empire flourished there was care taken for the encouragement of Learning , especially in greater Cities . At Rome by the Constitution of Valentinian we may see the Orders then made for Regulation of Students there ; as for entring their Names who came thither out of the several Provinces by the Magister Census , with the Testimonials from the Governours of Provinces , of the Place of their Birth and Quality , who then were to declare what Studies they designed to follow , and an account was to be given of their Lodgings : And particular Officers were appointed called Censuales to make an Inspection into their Lives , that they did avoid all Clubs called there Consociations , or frequent appearing at the Sports , or affecting unseasonable and publick Entertainments . If any were found faulty , they were to be chastised , and sent away home , but none were permitted to stay after twenty at Rome , and an account of these things was to be taken monthly , and given in to the Praefectus Vrbis , and return'd to the Emperour every year ; as appears by the (i) (i) C. Theod. l. 14. tit . 9. L. 1. A. D. 370. Constitution it self in the Theodosian Code . By which we find , That Rome it self was then the chief Vniversity of the Empire , to which Students resorted from all the Provinces , and the Emperour thought it not below his Cognizance to have notice sent him of the Numbers , Qualities and Behaviours of the Students ; But lest the Splendour and Vanities of Rome should tempt them to forsake the Service of their Countrey , they were not permitted to stay there after twenty years of Age ; For then , not having the Difficulties of the Language to conquer which they were used to while Children , at fifteen they were thought fit to be instructed in other Studies , and five or six years was all the time this Law allow'd them to prosecute them under the Masters at Rome . Where , besides an infinite number of private Teachers in that vast City , there were publick Professours appointed , who had their Schools within the Area of the Capitol , which were called Auditoria publica , as we may reasonably infer from the (k) (k) C. Theod. l. 15. tit. 1. l. 53. Constitution of Theodosius ; where the Exedrae of the Portico's of the Capitol at Constantinople are appointed to make Auditoria for the publick Professours there : And Constantinople follow'd the Pattern at Rome . These Exedrae were , as (l) (l) Vitruv. Antiq. l. 5. c. 2. Vitruvius describes them , Places of Capacity within the Portico's , with Seats round , in which the Rhetoricians , and others , were wont to discourse ; Or , according to (m) (m) De Orator . l. 3. Cicero , they were Cellae ad colloquendum aut meridiandum , such as Crassus had at Tusculum , and Cotta at Rome , where those great Men were wont to sit for their diversion and discourse with each other : And the Greek Glossary renders Exedra , a School ; such a one (n) (n) Geogr. l. 17. Strabo describes in the Musaeum at Alexandria , which consisted of a Walk , an Exedra , and a great House where the Learned Men did all live and eat together upon a publick Allowance , under the Government of a Person appointed by their Kings , and after by the Caesars . This Musaeum was adjoining to the Palace , and near it was the famous Library of Ptolemy Philadelphus : For that was in Bruchio , as (o) (o) Epiph. de Ponder . Epiphanius saith , and was distinct from the other Library afterwards in Serapeo mentioned by (p) (p) Am. Marcell . l. 22. c. 15. Ammianus Marcellinus . This Bruchion was a Region of the City , as Epiphanius saith ; And some will have its Name from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the Granary of Alexandria being there , and by contraction it was called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . So the MS. of (q) (q) Euseb. l. 7. c. 32. Eusebius mention'd by Valesius hath it . But (r) (r) Salmas . in Spartian . p. 52. Salmasius would have the name taken from the Stores laid in there for the College of Learned Men in the Musaeum , which Ammianus Marcellinus calls Praestantium hominum domicilium ; And this 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , he saith , is the same with 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and Eustathius saith , The one signified the same at Alexandria , which the other did at Athens ; And , he observes , that it was accounted a great favour in the Emperours to grant any Learned Man 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , i. e. a Fellowship in the College . So (s) (s) Athen. l. 15. Athenaeus mentions it as the kindness of Hadrian to Pancrates the Poet , for flattering Antinous ; That he gave him a Right of Commons in the Musaeum : As he did likewise to Dionysius the Sophist , and Polemon , and Nicetas Smyrnaeus , as Philostratus in their Lives relates . Aristonicus wrote the History of the Musaeum at Alexandria , and of the Philosophers and Learned Men who flourished in it , and the manner of their living there ; Out of whom (t) (t) Cod. 161. Photius saith that Sopater borrow'd part of the twelfth Book of his Miscellanies . But this Book being lost , as likewise those of Callimachus and Alcidamas , no particular account can be given of the History of it . Onely in general we know , that the most Learned Persons in their several Professions were invited thither , and had there all the Encouragements which Freedom from Care , good Air , ( for the Musaeum was celebrated for that by Strabo ) sutable Society and an excellent Library could give them ; the Keepers whereof were men of the greatest Reputation , as Demetrius Phalereus , Zenodotus Ephesius , Eratosthenes , Apollonius , Aristonymus , Chaeremon , Dionysius , &c. In this Musaeum it was that (u) (u) Spartian . in Hadrian . Hadrian proposed Questions to the Professours ; and in it were 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 instituted , or Sports by Philadelphus to Apollo and the Muses , after the finishing his Library and Rewards given to those that overcame in the Opinions of the five Iudges appointed for that purpose . From hence came the Commissiones and Agones Sacri among the Romans , at which Judges were appointed ; Among whom (w) (w) Horat. de Arte Poet. & in Satyr . Horace mentions Metius Tarpa for one . These were sometimes performed in the Capitol , as (x) (x) De Capitol . c. 35. Rycquius observes , i. e. in the Portico's where the Exedrae were like those at Constantinople . What the Number of publick Professours was at Alexandria and Rome is not certainly known , but at Constantinople their Number is determin'd by a (y) (y) C. Theod. l. 14. tit. 9. l. 3. l. 2. Constitution of Theodosius . In the Publick Schools called there Auditorium Capitolii and Auditorium nostrum , there were to be for the Latine Tongue three Oratours , and ten Grammarians ; For the Greek five Sophists and ten Grammarians ; One Professour of Philosophy and two of Law . These had their distinct Schools allotted them called Publicae Magistrationes and Cellae in the Law ; And all others were forbidden to teach in publick , either within the Capitol , or elsewhere , upon pain of Infamy for the Fact , and Banishment out of the City . The Emperour Valens , l. 2. by another Constitution , appointed for the Publick Library at Constantinople seven Antiquaries to look after the Books , four Greek and three Latine , who were to have a publick allowance ; So that there was a Bibliotheca Palatina there as well as at Rome , and both in probability were near the Capitol , where the Professours taught ; For that at Rome was called Bibliotheca Capitolina , concerning which Joh. (z) (z) Polycrat . l. 8. c. 19. Sarisburiensis saith , It was reported that Gregory the great caused it to be destroyed , out of a fear , that Heathen Learning should abate Mens Love to the Scriptures ; which was a very foolish and superstitious fear . For Men know better how to value the Scriptures by it . And he did ill then to fetch the Soul of Trajan out of Purgatory ( but I hope one Story is no truer than the other ) for he founded the Bibliotheca Vlpia , which was next to the Palatina ; and Victor saith , There were twenty seven more publick Libraries in Rome . If this Story be true , Gregory rather follow'd the Steps of Julian than of Constantine ; for the one envied Learning to the Christians as much as the other promoted it , Victor's Epitome saith of Constantine , that he did , Nutrire artes bonas , praecipuè studia Literarum ; And his (a) (a) C. Theod. 13. tit . 3. L.L. 1 , 2 , 3. Constitutions still extant do shew the great kindness he had for Learning and Learned Men ; granting great Privileges and publick Salaries to the Professours of Learning in the several Cities of the Empire . But Julian , Ib. L. ● . finding that Christianity did spread by the Learning of the Christians , he first drew the choice of publick Professours to himself , by making his Approbation necessary after the Judicium Ordinis and Decretum Curialium , and so excluded the Christians . Afterwards (b) (b) Julian . Ep. 42. he expresly declared , He would endure none to interpret Heathen Authours , who argued against their Religion : But no Constitution appears in the Code besides the former tending that Way . Upon this Proaeresius , saith (c) (c) Hier. Chron. St. Jerome , left the Chair at Athens , although he had a particular Indulgence by Julian . And (d) (d) Oros. l. 7. c. 30. Orosius adds , That the Christian Professours of Learning almost universally forsook their Places : But both mention an express Edict of Julian's to that purpose . Some Writers speak of another Edict forbidding Christian Children to learn ; But I can find no Edict to that purpose ; And it seems to me to have been onely a consequence of the former ; Since Christian Parents would not send their Children to be taught by Heathens , having seen the sad effect of it in the Apostacy of Julian , under his Heathen Tutours , Mardonius , Maximus and Iamblichus .

But by this Edict we find how universally Learning was then diffused through the Provinces of the Roman Empire , which was in great measure due to Antoninus Pius , of whom (e) (e) Vit. Anton. Pi● . Jul. Capitolinus saith , That he appointed Honours and Pensions to Rhetoricians and Philósophers through all the Provinces ; which were confirmed and inlarged by the several Edicts of Constantine to that purpose , already mention'd . And (f) (f) De Laegibus Constant. l. 2. p. 142. Fr. Baldwin takes particular notice of his Zeal to promote Learning . In Gaul (g) (g) Ad Rustic . St. Jerome mentions the Florentissima Studia Galliarum ; And Constantius , in the Life of St. German , the Auditoria Galliarum ; after which , he saith , he went to Rome as the chief Vniversity especially for Law ; thence (h) (h) Sidon . Ep. 6. l. 1. Sidonius Apollinaris calls it Domicilium Legum , and Saint (i) (i) Confess . l. 6. c. 8. Augustine saith , he went thither to study the Laws . But other Professions flourished elsewhere ; as at Carthage , (k) (k) De Gubern . Dei , l. 7. Salvian saith , There were Professours of all Arts and Sciences : And at Sicca Veneria in Africa , Arnobius was Professour of Rhetorick . Near Lyons in Gaul the 60 Cities had dedicated an Altar to Augustus , where the Rhosn and the Arar meet , there Caius Caligula appointed Prizes to be plaid both in Greek and Latine Eloquence ; And not that onely , but Philosophy was there taught ; Thence (l) (l) Vit. Maioli , Vit. Adell . Odilo , Abbat of Clugney , about Anno Dom. 1020. calls Lyons of old the Mother and Nurse of Philosophy . In the time of Dioclesian and Maximianus , the Nobility of Gaul were brought up to Learning at Augustodunum ( Autun ) and there Eumenius was both Rectour and Professour , as appears by his Speech to Constantius , where (m) (m) Orat. pro restaur . Schol. n. 3. he celebrates so much the Scholae Moenianae , Quondam pulcherimo opere & studiorum frequentiâ celebres ; which having suffer'd very much in the Rebellion of the Bagaudae under the latter Claudius ; he was extremely concerned to have them rebuilt , which is the design of his excellent Oration . But long before , in Tiberius his time , (n) (n) Annal. 3. c. 43. Tacitus saith , The Sons of the Nobility did there , Liberalibus studiis operari , improve themselves in Learning . (o) (o) In Chronic. Eusebius mentions , in the time of Nero , Statius Vrsulus of Tholouse , a famous Professour of Rhetorick . And (p) (p) In Profess . Ausonius reckons up many of those who had been famous there and at Bourdeaux , and other Places . But to spare our pains in particular Places , there is extant in the Theodosian Code an (q) (q) C. Theod. 13. tit . 3. L. 11. Edict of Gratian , requiring all the chief Cities of these Parts of the Roman Empire to settle and maintain in them Professours of Learning , both of the Greek and Roman Languages . This Edict was directed to the Praefectus Praetorio Galliarum , and was commanded to be observed through all his Diocese , which Gothofred restrains to the Provinces of Gaul , excluding Britain , for which I see no reason ; Since (r) (r) In Mosell . v. 407. Ausonius who was himself in that Office in Gratian's time comprehends the Britains under his Jurisdiction . And the Notitia Imperii places the Provinces of Britain under him after Gratian's time . Which Notitia he thinks was made about Anno Dom. 426. By virtue of which Edict we are to search for the ancient Schools of Learning among the Britains , in the chief Cities of the Provinces at that time ; especially at London , which was the Caput Gentis , being Augusta or the Imperial City , and so at York and Caerleon . So that the British Churches , as long as the Roman Power continued here , had the same advantages for Learning which they had in other Provinces ; But when the Roman Forces were withdrawn , and nothing but Miseries and Desolation follow'd ; then St. German's Care proved a most seasonable Relief to them in providing such Schools as those of Dubricius and Iltutus for the breeding up of Persons qualified for the Service of the Church ; as far as the Miseries of those times would permit .

The last thing to be considered is , The Publick Service of the British Churches . And in an ancient MS. in the Cotton Library , about the Original of Divine Offices , Germanus and Lupus are said to have brought into the use of the British Churches , Ordinem Cursûs Gallorum . By which (s) (s) De Primord . p. 343. Archbishop Vsher understands the Gallican Liturgy . For Cursus in the Ecclesiastical use of the Word is the same with Officium Divinum , as Dominicus Macer , in his late Hierolexicon shews ; thence Cursum celebrare , is , to perform Divine Offices ; And so the word Cursus is often used in (t) (t) Apud Suri . 28. Maii. Fortunatus his Life of St. German , Bishop of Paris , and in our (u) (u) Bed . l. 4. c. 18. Concil. Cal. c. 7. Asser. vit. Alfr. Saxon Writers : But this Cursus Gallorum is there distinguished from the Cursus Orientalis , and the Cursus Ambrosii , and the Cursus Benedicti ( which little differs , he saith , from the Cursus Romanus ) And this was that which Germanus and Lupus had learnt in the Monastery of Lerins , where it was used by Cassianus and Honoratus , as the Authour of that Book affirms , which I find to have been the same which (w) (w) Concil. Brit. To. 1. p. 167. Sir H. Spelman commends for its great Antiquity . And that Authour derives the Gallican Liturgy from St. John by Polycarp and Irenaeus ; Which MS. Mabillon was inclined to think to have been the Book which Gregorius Turonensis wrote de Cursibus Ecclesiasticis , but for the quoting the (x) (x) Mabillon . Anal. 1. p. 9. Life of Columbanus and Attala , which was not written till after his Death .

This will oblige us to enquire , what the Gallican Liturgy at this time was , and how far different from the Roman . It is agreed on all hands , that there was a material difference between them , but wherein it lay is not so easily understood . When Gregory sent Augustine the Monk into England , to settle the Saxon Churches , and he was consecrated by the Archbishop of Arles , one of the Questions , (y) (y) Bed . l. 1. c. 27. Augustine proposed , was , since there was such difference between the Offices of the Roman and Gallican Churches , Which he should follow ? Gregory answered , That he should chuse what he thought most proper for the English Church . Which implies , That there was a diversity still between them ; And that the Pope did not oblige him to follow the Example of the Roman Church ; chiefly , I suppose , Because the Queen , being a Christian before , and using the Gallican Liturgy in the Publick Service , and her Bishop being of the Gallican Church , it would have given great Offence to them to have had it taken away ; as likewise to all the British Churches which had been accustomed to it . If the Books of Musaeus mention'd by (z) (z) Gennad . de Scriptor . c. 79. Gennadius were extant , we should easily understand wherein the difference lay . For , he being a Presbyter of the Church of Marseilles , and a Man Learned in the Scriptures , was desired by Venerius , the Bishop there , to draw up a Form of Publick Service , consisting of two Parts , viz. The Morning Service , and the Communion Service . The first he finished in the time of Venerius , and is highly commended by Gennadius for its Order , Vsefulness and Decency . The second , in the time of Eustathius his Successour , which he likewise commends for its great weight and exactness . And there was great Reason at that time , to bring the Church Service into Order , because Cassian and others endeavour'd to introduce the Monastick Customs which he had observed in Egypt and elsewhere , as appears by the design of his Monastick Institutions , especially the second and third Books , which he dedicated to Castor , Bishop of Apta Iulia , at the same time that Venerius was Bishop of Marseilles , where Cassian lived . This Musaeus was therefore employ'd to draw up the most convenient Order for the Publick Service , from whence we may be able to judge of the difference in both parts between the Gallican and Roman Offices .

I begin with the first , viz. the Morning Service , which consisted of Lessons , Hymns and Psalms agreeable to the Lessons , and short Collects after them .

In the Church of Rome , for a long time , viz. for above 400 years , they had nothing before the Sacrifice , as the old Ritualists agree , besides the Epistle and Gospel ; then Celestine appointed the Psalms to be used ; or as (a) (a) Walafr . c. 22. Microl. c. 1. Walafr . Strabo and Micrologus say , caused Antiphonae to be made out of them and sung . The Epistle was constantly taken out of St. Paul , as Walafr . Strabo proves out of the Pontifical Book ; But in process of time , he saith , other Lessons were taken out of the Old and New Testament , agreeably to the time ; Which might be borrow'd from the Gallican Church ; as other Inlargements of their Offices by the Ritualists Confession were , and in probability the Distribution of the Lessons was first begun by Musaeus , which we have digested according to the Roman Custome in the Lectionarius , published by Pamelius , by some attributed to St. Jerome . After the Lessons follow'd the Responsoria , or Proper Hymns , for so (b) (b) De Eccl. Officiis , l. 1. c. 8. Isidore saith , they were called , because , one singing , the whole Choire did answer ; and (c) (c) De Instit. Cleric . l. 1. c. 33. Rhabanus Maurus calls such an Anthem , Responsorius Cantus ; and these differ'd from the Antiphonae , because in them the whole Choire sung each Verse alternatim : But (d) (d) De Officiis , l. 1. c. 15. Rupertus thinks , they had their Name because they answered to the Lessons , being sung immediately after them ; for the refreshment of the Hearers mind , saith (e) (e) Amal. l. 4. c. 3. Amalarius . But , besides the Lessons and Hymns , he methodiz'd the Psalms so as to be read agreeably to the times and the Lessons ; and not in the Order wherein they stand : which seems to have been peculiar to the Gallican Church . The most ancient Custome of the Church , as (f) (f) In Sacram. Gregor. p. 4. Menardus proves from Justin Martyr , and others , was to begin the publick Service with the Lessons . And (g) (g) Ambr. Ep. 35. l. 5. St. Ambrose , in one Place , seems to mention no more in his Church at Milan besides the Lessons and the Sermon , before his expounding the Creed to the Competentes ; But in the same Epistle he speaks of the Psalms that were read in the Morning Service : And (h) (h) In Hexaem . l. 3. c. 5. elsewhere of the People's answering to the Psalms ; and it is generally said by the ancient Ritualists , that St. Ambrose brought into the use of the Western Church the custome of Singing the Psalms Verse by Verse in turns by both sides of the Choire ; so (i) (i) De Offic. l. 1. c. 7. Isidore , (k) (k) Rab. l 2. c. 50. Rabanus , (l) (l) Wal. c. 25. Walafridus Strabo , and (m) (m) Rad. c. 12. Radulphus Tungrensis : And so Paulinus in his Life saith , he brought up the use of Antiphonae , in the Western Church . And (n) (n) Sigeb . Chr. A. D. 387. Sigebert adds , that he took it from the Greeks . And (o) (o) Confess . l. 9. c. 6 , 7. St. Augustine sets down the occasion of it , viz. when the People at Milan were persecuted by the Arians , and resolved to abide in the Church . And therefore to keep them well employ'd he thought upon this Custome of the Eastern Churches ; Which not onely continued there , but from thence spread into other Churches , not without opposition in some Places ; as (p) (p) Retract . l. 2. c. 11. St. Augustine confesses , it met with some at Carthage ; But withall he saith , he wrote in Vindication of it . In the Eastern Church it was of ancient use , if (q) (q) Socr. l. 4. c. 8. Socrates say true ; for he saith , it begun upon a Divine Vision to Ignatius , at the Church of Antioch . But (r) (r) Theod. l. 2. c. 8. Theodoret saith , Flavianus and Diodorus brought it up there ; But the words of Theodorus Mopseustenus in (s) (s) Nicet . Thes. l. 5. c. 30. Nicetas seem to intimate , that they took this Custome from the Syriack Churches ; However Theodoret attributes the beginning of Singing the Psalms of David in that manner in the Greek Churches to them ; From whence he saith it spread into other Parts . But we find by (t) (t) Basil. Ep. 63. St. Basil , it was very hardly received in the Church of Neocaesarea , because it was not introduced by Gregory , who first settled the Church there . Neither , saith he , were the Litanies which they then used , brought in by him : And for that Custome of Singing , he saith , it was practised in the Churches of Egypt , Palaestine and Syria , as far as Euphrates . But it came later into the Western Church . (u) (u) Rer. Liturg. l. 2. c. 4. Card. Bona saith , That Damasus first commanded it to be used in all Churches by his Apostolical Authority ; But (w) (w) A. D. 384. n. 20. Card. Baronius saith , It is a plain falshood which the Pontifical Book affirms of Damasus his appointing the Psalms to be sung in all Churches , and he adds , that the Epistles of St. Hierome and Damasus about it are counterfeit . Yet those are the Authorities which , as appears by (x) (x) Pamel . Lit. To. 1. p. 258. Pamelius , the ancient Ritualists rely upon . All that Baronius will allow to be done in the time of Damasus , was , that St. Jerome 's Psalter was then introduced at Rome . And yet we are told , (y) (y) Gavant . in Brev. Sect. 5. c. 8. n. 3. that to this day , the old Translation of the Psalter is used in St. Peter 's , and is called , Psalterium Romanum in the Rule of St. Francis , which he forbids to be used in Divine Service ; But the same is onely used in the Ambrosian Office . And (z) (z) Rer. Liturg. l. 2. c. 3. § 4. Card. Bona observes , that St. Gregory composed the Antiphonae at the Introitus , and at the Responsoria , &c. out of the old Version , before St. Jerome's time ; Of which he gives this reason , That the People at Rome were so accustom'd to it , that they would not learn the New Testament of St. Jerome ; And the same Authour (a) (a) l. 1. c. 12. observes likewise , That the old Italick Version was not onely used in Rome , but in all the Suburbicary Churches , and other Churches , Gaul onely excepted . And from thence St. Jerome's Translation was called Versio Gallicana , because it was immediately received into the use of the Gallican Churches . So that I see not how Baronius can make good his own Assertion , That St. Jerome 's Translation of the Psalter was introduced by Damasus . But the use of Alleluja by St. Jerome's means , as (b) (b) Regist. l. 7. Ep. 63. St. Gregory saith , was brought from the Church of Ierusalem . Which Baronius thinks is rather to be understood of some particular manner of using it . But how he can justifie the ancient use of the Singing Psalms at Rome , either before or after Damasus his time till Celestine was Pope , I cannot imagine , if the Pontifical Book say true , for that expresly affirms , that Celestine appointed David 's Psalms to be sung Antiphonatim before the Sacrifice , and that it was not done before , but onely the Epistles of St. Paul and the holy Gospel were read . Which words are repeated by Alcuinus , Amalarius , Rabanus Maurus , Walafridus Strabo , Berno Augiensis , and several other Ritualists and Historians , as may be seen in (c) (c) Liturg. To. 1. p. 554. Pamelius his Collection , and (d) (d) Liturg. c. 18 , 21. Cassander's , besides the Authours themselves ; But (e) (e) Bar. A.D. 60. n. 33. Baronius saith , the use of Singing the Psalms was from the beginning in the Roman Church ; which we are to take upon his Word , for he brings no proof of it . It is true , that (f) (f) Aug. Epist. 119. c. 18. St. Augustine saith , That we have the Precept and Example of Christ and his Apostles , for singing in our Assemblies . But he speaks not of David's Psalms , nor of the Church of Rome . And he saith , The Customs of Churches were very different about this matter . In the Churches of Africa , he saith , They confined themselves to the Prophetical Hymns , for which they were upbraided by the Donatists , as too grave and formal ; But he allows Singing to be one of the Solemn Parts of Divine Service , with which he joins Reading the Lessons , Preaching and Prayer ; either aloud by the Bishop , or in common , by the Deacon's giving notice . (g) (g) Apolog. p. 60. Justin Martyr mentions the Hymns of the Church , without declaring whether they were composed or inspired ; And so do (h) (h) Epist. l. 10. ep. 97. Pliny and (i) (i) Tertull. de Virg. Velat . c. 17. ad Vxor. l. 2. c. 8. Tertullian in some Places . But in his (k) (k) Apolog. c. 39. Apology he saith , both were used . (l) (l) Euseb. l. 5. c. 28. Eusebius mentions the Hymns composed by Christians which proved the Divinity of Christ ; And (m) (m) l. 7.24 . the great esteem the Hymns of Nepos were in ; and (n) (n) l. 7. c. 30. the complaint against Paulus Samosatenus for laying aside the Hymns made to the Honour of Christ . The Council of (o) (o) Laod. C●r . c. 59. Laodicea first restrained the use of Private Hymns in the Churches Service , the Greek Canonists understand this Canon of Apocryphal Psalms , such as Salomon's Psalter published by La Cerda out of the Auspurg MS. which he highly magnifies , and almost believes to be genuine ; But if this Canon be extended to all humane Compositions ; it was never received in the Western Church , wherein the Hymns of St. Hilary , St. Ambrose , Prudentius , and others have been generally used . And the Ambrosian Hymns were received into the Service of the Gallican Church , as appears by the second Council at (p) (p) Concil. Turon. 2. c. 23. Tours ; And (q) (q) Cass. Praef. ad Hymn . Eccl. Cassander observes , that not onely those made by St. Ambrose , but others in imitation of him , were called by his name ; Which (r) (r) Walafr . c. 25. Walafridus Strabo confirms ; But among those the Te Deum is not reckon'd by Cassander , neither is it of the Ambrosian Composition , for those Hymns ended their Sentence every fourth Verse , as he observes . Te Deum is commonly said to have been made by St. Ambrose , and St. Augustine , at his Baptism , and to prove it , the Ritualists quote the Chronicle of Datius , Bishop of Milan . But (s) (s) Gav . in Bre. § 8. c. 19. Gavantus observes , that the Learned Men of Milan deny that there is any such thing as a Chronicle of Datius among them . (t) (t) Analect . Vol. 1. p. 5. Mabillon sent to them to enquire particularly about it , and they return'd Answer , That they had no such thing , But that there was such a Title put upon a Book written by other Authours . In an old Collection of Hymns , and an old Latine and French Psalter mention'd by (u) (u) Usser . de Sym. p. 3. Archbishop Vsher , this Hymn is attributed to St. Nicetius . And there were two of that name in the Gallican Church ; The former of which , might probably be the Authour of it . The one was Bishop of Triers , and subscribed to the Council of Auvergn , Anno Dom. 535. highly commended for his Eloquence and Sanctity by (w) (w) Greg. l. 10. c. 29. Gregorius Turonensis , (x) (x) Fort. l. 3. car. 9. Fortunatus and others ; And the other of great fame too and Bishop of Lyons , who subscribed to the Council there Anno Dom. 567. But against this latter there is a strong Objection from the mention of this Hymn in the Rule of St. Benedict , c. 11. who died , according to Baronius , Anno Dom. 543. It is likewise mention'd in the Rule of (y) (y) Cod. Regul. Part. 2. p. 93. Caesarius , drawn up by Tetradius , c. 21. who died about the same time ; And in the Rule of (z) (z) Ib. p. 112. Aurelianus , who was present in the Council of Lyons , Anno Dom. 549. in the time of Sacerdos , Predecessour to Nicetius . But I see no reason against the former Nicetius , since (a) (a) Not. in Sacr. Greg. p. 351. Menardus confidently affirms there is no mention of this Hymn in any Writers before . And therefore we may look on this Hymn , as owing its Original to the Gallican Church .

Besides , (b) (b) Cass. Justif. Monach. l. 2. c. 8. Cassian takes notice that in the Gallican Churches , Gloria Patri , &c. was said by the People at the end of every Psalm . But Walafridus Strabo observes , That at Rome they used it rarely at the end of the Psalms ; but more frequently after the Responsoria . From hence the three Cardinals , (c) (c) Bellar. de Miss. l. 2. c. 16. Bellarmine , (d) (d) Bar. A. D. 325. n. 175. Baronius and (e) (e) Bon. de Psalmod . c. 16. n. 6. Bona all conclude those Ritualists mistaken who make Damasus the Authour of adding the Gloria Patri , &c. to the end of every Psalm : And that the Epistle under the name of St. Jerome to him about it is notoriously false , and withall they say , that the other Ritualists are mistaken who attribute it to the Council of Nice ; Because then there would not have been such difference in the use of it in several Churches . In the Aethiopick Eucharistical Office of the 318 Fathers at the Council of Nice , bestow'd on me by my worthy Friend , Doctour Castle , this Hymn it self is not used ; But the Office consists chiefly of a Lofty and Divine Paraphrase upon it . In the Liturgy of Dioscorus it is used in the middle of the Prayers . It is evident from (f) (f) Ad Amphil. c. 7. c. 27. St. Basil's Discourse concerning it , that the Hymn it self was of ancient use in the Eastern Church ; but he doth not say in what part of the Churches Service it was used ; But (g) (g) Cassian . l. 2. c. 28. Cassian saith , over all the East , it was used onely to conclude the Antiphona . By which he understands a Hymn between the Psalms ; Walafridus Strabo observes great diversity in the use of it in the Western Churches ; Some put it , he saith , into all Offices ; Some at the end of every Psalm ; Some at every breaking off the longer Psalms ; Some after the Responsals ; But the use in general was universally approved , onely the Greeks found fault with the Latines for putting in the middle , Sicut erat in principio , but the use thereof was required in all the Gallican Churches in the time of (h) (h) Concil. Vas. 2. c. 5. Caesarius , Archbishop of Arles ( as (i) (i)

Concil. Agath . c. 30.

Venet. c. 15. Epaon . c. 17. Gerand . c. 1. Brac. 2. c. 12. Tolet. 4. c. 2.

Uniformity was required by other Councils . ) Cardinal Bona , following Baronius , makes that Council much elder which required the use of this Hymn , and soon after the Council of Nice ; But that cannot be , if the Subscriptions in Sirmondus be true ; and he observes that mistake in Baronius to have risen from misunderstanding a Passage of Ado Viennensis . So that the Morning Service of the Gallican Churches consisted chiefly in Lessons , Hymns and Psalms of St. Jerome 's translation , with Gloria Patri at the end of every Psalm . The Latine Tongue being yet the common Language of the Roman Provinces .

But are we to suppose , that they met together for the Worship of God without any Prayers ? I answer , that they had then two sorts of Prayers in their Assemblies .

( 1. ) Private Prayers of each particular Person by himself .

( 2. ) A concluding Collect , which was the Common Prayer , wherein they all joined .

( 1. ) That they had such private Prayers in their Assemblies I prove from (k) (k) De Instit. Mon. l. 2. c. 7. Cassian , who reproves the Custome of some in the Gallican Churches , who fell to their private Devotions on their Knees , before the Psalm was well ended . But , he saith , the Egyptian Monks used to spend some time in Prayer to themselves standing , and then fall down for a short space in a way of Adoration , and presently rise up again , continuing their Devotions standing . All which is capable of no other sense ; but that between the Psalms a time was allow'd in the Gallican Churches as well as Egyptian Monasteries , for private Devotions in the publick Assemblies . (l) (l) Greg. l. 7. c. 8. Gregor Turonensis saith , That in the Gallican Churches the Deacon did Silentium indicere ; and the Priest did it by the (m) (m) Eug. Robles . de Officio Mozarab . c. 28. Mozarabick Liturgy , which Eugenius Roblesius understands onely of making the People attentive ; Which I grant was part of the Deacon's Office and Design in commanding Silence , as appears by several passages in the ancient Liturgies both Greek and Latine . But there was a farther meaning in it , and that the People were for a time there to attend to their own private Prayers , appears not improbable to me on these Considerations . ( 1. ) Gregory Turonensis saith , in the Place before mentioned , That the King took that time to speak to the People , who immediately break forth into a Prayer for the King ; Not that any Collect was then read for him , for that was not the proper time for it ; but it being a time of secret Prayers , they were so moved with what the King said , that they all pray'd for him . ( 2. ) Among the Heathens , when they were bidden favere Linguis , yet then (n) (n) De Formulis , p. 9 , 10. Brissonius saith , They made their private Prayers ; And as the Deacons commanding Silence seems to be much of the same Nature , it is not probable that the Christians should fall short of their Devotions . ( 3. ) The great Argument to me , is the small number of Collects in the Ancient Churches ; For the Christians spent a great deal of time in the publick Service , on the Lord's-days , and the Stationary days ; But all the other Offices could not take up that time , there being no long Extemporary Prayers , nor such a multitude of tedious Ceremonies in all Parts , as the Roman Breviary and Missal introduced , and the Collects of greatest Antiquity , being very few and short , it seems most probable , that a competent part of the time was spent in private Devotions . A remainder whereof is still preserved in the Office of Ordination of Priests in our Church , whereby silence is commanded to be kept for a time , for the Peoples secret Prayers . And the same Custome was observed at the Bidding of Prayers , which was a direction for the People what to pray for in their (o) (o) Vid. Matt. Parker . Concion . in obit . Buceri . private Devotions ; After which follow'd the Lord's-prayer as the concluding Collect. But either that or another was still used after these silent Prayers , and that is the true ancient Reason of the Name : For (p) (p) Mircr . l. 3. Micrologus saith , The name Collecta was , because the Priest therein did , Omnium Precescolligere , or , as (q) (q) Walafr . c. 22. Walafridus Strabo saith , Necessarias omnium Petitiones compendiosâ brevitate colligere . This was distinct from the Prayer made ad Collectam , before the People went to the Stationary Churches ; Of which Onuphrius Panvinius and Fronto in his Calendarium Romanum have said enough . But as to the Gallican Churches , the (r) (r) Con. Agath . c. 30. Council of Agde shews that after the other Offices were performed in the Morning and Evening Service , the People were to be dismissed by the Bishop Collectâ Oratione , i. e. With a concluding Collect.

( 2. ) As to the Communion Service (s) (s) Gennad . in Musaeo . Gennadius saith , That Musaeus composed a large Volume of the Sacraments , with several Offices according to the Seasons , with a diversity of Lessons , and Psalms , and Anthems , and Prayers and Thanksgivings . This Book is called , Liber Sacramentorum , and so is Gregory's , saith (t) (t) Not. in Sacr. Greg. p. 1 , 2. Menardus in several MSS. and the old Missal published by Illyricus is called Ordo Sacramentorum ; Which was the Name given to the Books of Liturgick Offices , which were called Sacramenta , both by St. Ambrose and St. Augustine , as Menardus shews . (u) (u) Rer. Liturg. l. 1. c. 12. Cardinal Bona confesses , That there is undoubted Evidence , that the old Gallican Liturgy , differ'd from the Roman ; And (w) (w) Car. de Imag. l. 1. c. 6. Charles the Great , not onely saith , That there was such a difference in the Celebration of the Divine Offices ; But that the Gallican Churches were very unwilling to change theirs for the Roman , Matthias Flacius Illyricus ( not Flavius , as Le Cointe pretends to correct his Name ) having found an ancient MS. Missal , and discerning several different Prayers in it from the Roman Missal , thought this to have been the ancient Gallican Missal , wherein he is followed by (x) (x) Annal. Eccl. Franc. To. 2. A. D. 601. Le Cointe , who hath printed it at large in his Annals ; with an Epitome of it published by Menardus out of an ancient Copy . But (y) (y) Menard . App. ad lib. Sacr. p. 266. he shews that Illyricus his Copy could not be of that Antiquity he pretends , viz. Before the time of Gregory the Great : There being several things in it not of that Age ; Which were not in the old Missal of 986. and were in another of later date ; To which Le Cointe returns no Answer ; But because this differs from the Roman Missal , he concludes it must be the Gallican ; Whereas , upon perusing it , it will appear rather to be a Supplement to the Roman Missal for the Devotion of those that celebrate it , consisting chiefly of private Prayers to be used by them before Celebration , and during the Singing of the Several Hymns : For the common parts of the Office , as the Introitus , Epistola , Graduale , Evangelium , Offertorium , Secreta , Praefatio , Communio , & Post-communio , are onely referr'd to , and not set down ; Whereas if this had been the Gallican Missal , all those parts would have been set down rather more distinctly than others . (z) (z) Rer. Liturg. l. 1. c. 12. Card. Bona thinks it not to have been before the end of the tenth Century , about which time several such private Missals were made . But he concludes , that certainly this was not the old Gallican Missal : What it was , he thinks hard to determine , and I think so too ; If such Authours as Hilduinus must be relied on . It is true , he mentions the old Missals which contained the Gallican Liturgy from the first reception of the Christian Faith , till the Roman Missal was received ; But he is an Authour of no Authority , and quotes these Missals for a thing notoriously false , viz. the Martyrdom of Dionysius Areopagita in Gaul . And he pretends , that Innocentius , Gelasius and Gregory , all endeavour'd to alter the Gallican Liturgy , which continued in use till Pepin's time : So that from Hilduinus no certain Note can be taken . It is much more material which (a) (a) De Rebus ad Missam spect. c. 2. Berno Augiensis saith , That in the Archives of their Monastery , he found an old Missal wherein the Offices were very differently ordered from what they were in the Roman . And he mentions one remarkable particular of the Roman Missal , which is the

( 1. ) Difference I shall observe in the Communion Service , viz. That the Creed was not said nor sung at Rome after the Gospel , of which he saith , They gave this Reason , because the Roman Church was never infected with Heresie ; which , he saith , the Emperour Henry I. was so little satisfied with , that he never ceased , till they had introduced it at Rome ; which , saith (b) (b) Bar. A. D. 1014. n. 5. Baronius , was done Anno Dom. 1014. but he seems not pleased that the former Custome was broken . Before that time , none that speak of the Customs of the Roman Missal ever mention the Creed , as may be seen in Alcuinus , Amalarius , Rabanus , and others . And this cannot be understood barely of the Constantinopolitane or Nicene Creed , as (c) (c) Not. in Greg. Sacr. p. 370. Menardus well proves , because then Berno would have spoken more distinctly . And the Athanasian Creed , as far as we can trace it , was first used in the Gallican Churches , and that use first mention'd by Abbo Floriacensis in some Fragments sent by Nicolaus Faber to (d) (d) Bar. A. D. 1001. n. 3. Baronius . But whosoever considers the universal Silence about that Creed before , and compares it with the Profession of Faith in the first Canon of the Fourth Council of Toledo , which then took so many of the Gallican Offices into the Service of the Spanish Churches will see Reason to believe that this Creed was originally of a Gallican Composition , and thence was carried into Spain upon the Conversion of the Goths from Arianism , wherein several Expressions are taken out of St. Augustine's Works . Ruffinus shews , That those that were to be baptized did at Rome repeat the Creed ; but that is another thing from its use in the Liturgy , which both Baronius and (e) (e) Rer. Liturg. l. 2. c. 8. Bona confess was so lately introduced at Rome . So that here we have one considerable difference of the Roman Offices from those of other Churches ; For (f) (f) De Eccl Offic. c. 16. Isidore saith , That the Nicene Creed was then used in the Gothick Churches in the time of Sacrifice ; As the Church Service was then called ; For that it had no Relation to that which is called the Sacrifice of the Mass , appears by Concil. Aurel. 3. can . 29. Where we find the name of Sacrifice applied to the Evening Service , Sacrificia Matutina Missarum , sive Vespertina ; And so (g) (g) Cassian . de Inst. Monach. l. 3. c. 3. Cassian uses Sacrificia Vespertina in allusion to the Custome of Sacrificing among the Jews . And (h) (h) Vit. Hilarii Aril . c. 21. Honoratus , in the Life of St. Hilarius of Arles , calls it Sacrificium Vespertinae Laudis . And Missa was then used for the publick Service , as (i) (i) Liturg. c. 17. Cassander and others shew . In the Rule of St. Benedict , Missae are to be taken for the concluding Collects at the Canonical Hours . (k) (k) Cassian . de Inst. l. 2. c. 13. l. 3. c. 5. Cassian useth Missa for any publick meeting at Prayers , thence he speaks of Missa Nocturna and Missa Orationum , and Missa Canonica , for the Nocturnal Office among the Monks ; And in the Concil. Agath . c. 30. We reade of Missae Vespertinae . But afterwards the name was appropriated to the most solemn part of publick Worship , viz. the Communion Service . In which the Creed was appointed by the third Council of Toledo , c. 2. in all the Churches of Spain and Gallaecia ; or , as some Copies have it , of Gallia ; Which is confirmed by an Edict of Reccaredus to that purpose ; which extended to that Part of Gallia Narbonensis , then under the Gothick Power ; Where a (l) (l) Concil. Narbon. 1. c. 2. Council met under Reccaredus , about the same time . In which Gloria Patri was decreed to be used at the end of every Psalm ; Which was observed by the other Gallican Churches in Cassian's time . It seems very probable , that the Spanish Churches did follow the Customs of the Gallican in other parts of the Divine Offices as well as this ; Which appears by the Passage in the Epistle of Carolus Calvus produced by (m) (m) Rer. Liturg. l. 1. c. 12. Card. Bona , where speaking of the ancient Gallican Offices before the Introduction of the Roman ; he saith , He had seen and heard how different they were by the Priests of the Church of Toledo , who had celebrated the Offices of their Church before him . Which had signified nothing to this matter , unless the Gothick and Gallican Offices had then agreed . I do not say that the old Gallican Service can be gather'd from all the Parts of the Mozarabick Liturgy , as it was settled by (n) (n) Gomes . de vit . Ximen . l. 2. Card. Ximenes , in a Chapel of the Church of Toledo ; or as it is performed on certain days at Salamanca , because many Alterations might be in those Offices as well as others in so long time ; And such no doubt there were , as (o) (o) Marian. de Rebus Hisp. l. 6. c. 5. Mariana confesseth , by the length of time ; although it did bear the Name of Leander and Isidore . For (p) (p) Ildephons . de Script . Eccles. & in Append. Julianus Toletanus is said to have review'd the whole Office , and to have alter'd and added many things , and Johannes Caesaraugustanus and Conantius , and after them Petrus Ilerdensis , and Salvus Abbaildensis , besides such whose Names are not preserved ; But so far as we can trace the ancient Customs of the Gothick Missal we may probably infer what the Customs of the Gallican Churches at that time were , and thereby shew the difference between them and the Roman Offices . As besides this of the Creed .

( 2. ) The Prophetical Lessons were always to be read by the Rules of the Mozarabick Liturgy : and accordingly three Books were laid upon the Altar in the Gallican Churches , as (q) (q) Greg. Turonen . l. 4. c. 16.8 . c. 7. Gregorius Turonensis observes , That of the Prophets , and of the Epistles , and of the Gospels . But nothing but the Epistle and Gospel were read at Rome , as is shew'd already ; Which manifests that the Book under St. Jerome's Name , called the Lectionarius or Comes must be counterfeit ; Because therein Lessons out of the Prophets are set down : And the Authorities of Berno Augiensis , Micrologus and Radulphus Tungrensis , which are the best (r) (r) To. 2. Liturg. in Praefat. Pamelius could find , are not great enough against so plain Evidence to the contrary , to prove this Lectionarius to have been made by St. Jerome . And he confesses that Amalarius several times onely mentions the Auctor Lectionarii without St. Jerome's name , who lived a good while before them . But in this the Roman Church had its peculiar Rites ; for , in the Church of Milan , first a Lesson out of the Prophets was read before the Epistle , as appears by (s) (s) Sever. Sulpic. vit. Martini . l. 3. Sulpicius Severus . And in the Greek Church , St. (t) (t) Basil. Hom. 13. & 21. Basil saith , That Lessons out of the Old , as well as the New Testament were read . By the (u) (u) Concil. Laod. c. 59. Council of Laodicea , all the Canonical Books were appointed to be read . Zonaras observes , on the 16. Canon of that Council , That before this Council there were nothing but Prayers before the Consecration : But therein he was certainly mistaken ; For (w) (w) Apolog. 2. Justin Martyr shews , That the Lessons were read long before , and that out of the Prophets as well as Apostles . But Balsamon and Aristenus restrain this Canon onely to Saturdays ; And it enjoins the reading of the Gospels then , which was not accustomed before , There being no Religious Assemblies in those Parts on that day : But by the same Canon we find , That where the Gospels were read , other Scriptures were appointed to be read too . It is observed by (x) (x) Hiero-lexi cog . v. Lectio . Dominicus Macer , that at the Lessons of the Old Testament the Greeks do sit ; But stand at those out of the New . (y) (y) Soz. l. ● . c. 19. Sozomen reckons it as a peculiar Custome of Alexandria . That the Bishop did not rise up at the Gospels : And Nicephorus * * Niceph. l. 11. c. 34. Callisthus saith , It was contrary to the Practice of all other Churches .

( 3. ) After the Gospel , the Sermon follow'd in other Churches ; But in the old Roman Offices , there is no mention at all of any Sermon to the People . (z) (z) Re● . 〈◊〉 . l. 8. n. 7. ● . 4. Card. Bona saith , That it hath been the uninterrupted practice of the Church from the Apostles times to our own , for the Sermon to follow after the Gospel : And he doth sufficiently prove the Antiquity of it from the Testimonies of Justin Martyr and Tertullian , and the general practice of it in other Churches , especially the Gallican ; But he offers no proof , that it was observed in the Church of Rome . But (a) (a) Soz. l. 7. c. 9. Sozomen observes it as the peculiar Custome of that Church , That there was no Preaching in it ; neither by the Bishop , nor by any one else . Valesius seems to wonder at it ; But he saith , If it had not been true , Cassiodore , who certainly knew the Customs of that Church , would never have repeated it . In the Sacramentary of Gregory , The Offertory immediately follows after the Gospel ; And Micrologus saith , Finito Evangelio , statim est offerendum , c. 10. And to the same purpose in the Ordo Romanus : But in the Ordo of the Western Churches , published by (b) (b) Liturg. p. 52.103 . Cassander with the other , There the Bishop is to be attended on after the Gospel , in order to his Preaching ; But if he will not , Then the Creed is to be sung : And according to this Custome the (c) (c) Gem. Animae , l. 1. c. 25. Gemma Animae is to be understood when it saith , That after the Gospel , the Bishop preaches to the People . It is true , That in the Church of Rome , Leo did make some Sermons on solemn Occasions ; But he was the first that did it , saith (d) (d) De ●it . & gestis Leonis , p. 257. Quesnel , if Sozomen may be believed . It is possible , That upon some extraordinary Occasions , the Bishops of Rome might speak to the People before his time , as Liberius is said , by St. (e) (e) Ambros. de virg. veland . l. 3. Ambrose , to have done at St. Peter's ; But this signifies nothing to the constant Office of Preaching which was not used in the Church of Rome by any Bishop before Leo , nor by many after , as it was in other Churches . In the Gallican Churches , as (f) (f) In Can. Truff . Christianus Lupus observes , The Bishops called their Office Praedicationis Officium ; as appears by the Profession both of Bishops and Archbishops , among (g) (g) To. 2. Concil. Gall. Form . 12 , 13. Sirmondus his Formulae published out of ancient Copies . And in the Royal Confirmation they were charged to be diligent in Preaching . The same Authour tells us , That Charles the Great was so strict in requiring it , That he made the Penalty of the neglect of it to be no less than Deposition . Which is warranted by the Apostolical Canon 58. The Council in Trullo , c. 19. charges the Bishops to preach constantly . But especially on the Lord's-days ; The want whereof was extremely lamented afterwards in the Greek Church by (h) (h) Barlaam , Epist. 1. Barlaam , and (i) (i) Greg. Apol. ad Marc. Ephes. Gregorius Protosyncellus . And the neglect of it in the Armenian Churches hath brought the Episcopal Order into so great Contempt , as (k) (k) Concil. Eccl. Armena . &c. c. 28. p. 455. Clemens Galanus reports , ( who was a long time among them ) that he saith , They use their Bishops for little else but to give Orders ; But the onely Men in esteem are their Vartabret ( whom he renders Magistri , their Preachers ; ) Whom the People regard far beyond their Bishops , because , they say , they represent Christ himself , as he was Rabbi , or the Teacher of his Church . But to return to the Western Churches . In the Church of Milan , (l) (l) Confess . l. 6. c. 3. St. Augustine saith , He heard St. Ambrose every Lord's-day ; And , he saith , (m) (m) De Officiis , l. 1. c. 1. He accounted it the proper Office of a Bishop to preach ; Which he performed , as in other Churches (n) (n) Ep. 33. after the Gospel , before the Dismission of the Catechumeni ; But by the Mozarabick Liturgy , the Sermon was after their dismission .

( 4. ) The Gallican Churches had peculiar Offices after the Sermon ; So (o) (o) Walafr . 22. Walafridus Strabo saith , That some of those Prayers were still in use among many . And (p) (p) Microl. c. 11. Micrologus , That the Prayer , Veni Sanctificator , &c. was taken out of the Gallican Ordo . But , to make this more clear , we are to consider , that there were some parts of the Communion Service wherein all the Ancient Offices agreed ; as in the Sursum Corda , and Habemus ad Dominum used in the Eastern , as well as Western Churches ; and there are as plain Testimonies of their use in the African and Gallican Churches as the Roman ; before the Roman Offices came to be imposed on other Churches . The Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro , and Vere dignum & justum est aequum & salutare , nos tibi semper & ubique gratias agere , are mention'd by St. Cyril , St. Chrysostome , St. Augustine , and other ancient Writers : This latter part in the Mozarabick Liturgy is called Inlatio . The Trisagion was generally used ; I do not mean that which was said to have come by Revelation in the time of Proclus at Constantinople ; But that which the Greeks call 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and is called Trisagium in the Ambrosian Missal , and was used with a more ample Paraphrase in the Eastern Churches . All these parts are retained in the excellent Office of our Church ▪ not from the Church of Rome ( as our Dissenters weakly imagine ) but from the consent of all the ancient Churches in the use of them ; Which it hath follow'd likewise in the putting them into a Language understood by the People ( as (q) (q) Liturg. c. 28 , 36. Cassander fully shews . ) And in the use of the Hymn , Gloria in excelsis , which , with the Addition to the Scripture words , was used in the Eastern Churches , as appears by the (r) (r) Constit. Apost. l. 7. c. 47. Apostolical Constitutions , and a Passage in (s) (s) Athanas. p. 1057. Athanasius his Works , and several Greek MSS. of it ; this was called Hymnus Angelicus from the beginning of it , and Hymnus Matutinus from the ancient time of using it , as appears not onely from other MSS. but from the famous Alexandrian Copy of the LXX . where it is set down in large Letters , and called by the name of the Morning Hymn . It s use in the Gallican Church is attested by the ancient MS. in the beginning of this Discourse ; And (t) (t) Alcuin . c. 42. Alcuinus makes St. Hilary of Poictou to have been the Inlarger of it . The Prayer for the Church Militant ; For Kings and Princes ; And all Ranks and Orders of Men ; The Commemoration of Saints departed ; The Reading the Words of Institution ; And using the Lord's-prayer ; Were in all the ancient Liturgies as parts of the Communion Service : And therefore are not to be look'd on as appropriated to the Canon of the Mass in the Church of Rome .

Wherein then did the Difference consist between the Roman and Gallican Churches at that time , as to this Service ?

In Answer to this Question , I shall go through the other parts of it , and shew the difference .

( 1. ) The Gallican Office began with a peculiar Confession of Sins made by the Priest ; Which was called Apologia . A form whereof (u) (u) Rer. Liturg. l. 2. c. 1. Cardinal Bona hath published out of a very ancient MS. in the Queen of Sweden 's Library ; And which he proves to have been the old Gallican Office . It is true , that several Forms of such Confessions , are in the (w) (w) Sacr. Greg. p. 242. Sacramentary of Gregory ; But all different from the Gallican Form . In the old Missal of Rataldus , Abbat of Corbey , published by (x) (x) Sacr. Greg. p. 262. Menardus , instead of the Apology , we reade that Form , Suscipe Confessionem meam , unica Spes Salutis meae , Domine Deus meus , &c. And then follows a particular enumeration of Sins , and a general Confession of them . And a different Form is produced by (y) (y) Greg. Sacr. p. 269. Menardus , out of another ancient Missal , which he calls the Codex Tilianus , and seems most agreeable to the old Gallican mention'd by Bona ; And , There is a great variety of Forms of Confession and Supplication in the old Missal published by Illyricus . But , I observe ; That the Form prescribed in the Roman Missal is in none of them : viz. Confiteor Deo Omnipotenti , B. Mariae semper Virgini , B. Michaeli Archangelo , &c. & omnibus Sanctis , &c. Ideo precor B. Mariam , &c. Omnes Sanctos , &c. — Orare pro me ad Dominum nostrum : For all the ancient Forms of Confession were onely to God himself ; And so they continued for 1000 years after Christ ; About which time Menardus saith , The several ancient Missals before mention'd do bear Date . The Common Ritualists attribute the present Form to Pontianus , or Damasus , but without any Authority , saith (z) (z) Rer. Liturg. l. 2. c. 2. Card. Bona. The first mention I can find of Confession to Saints , is that which he sets down out of the Codex Chisii ; Which being in the (a) (a) Id. l. 1. c. 12. Lombard Character , he ghesses to have been before the end of the tenth Century , and with this (b) (b) Microl. c. 23. Micrologus agrees ; The Authour whereof lived towards the end of the eleventh Century . So that this part of the Roman Missal was neither in the Gregorian nor Gallican Offices , being of a much later Original .

( 2. ) The Gallican Office had peculiar Prefaces , and Collects different from the Roman . By the Prefaces are understood that part of the Service which immediately goes before the Consecration , and is called in the Gallican Office , Contestatio , in the Gothick , Illatio , shewing not onely the general Fitness for us at all times , to give thanks to God ; But the particular Reason of it , with respect to the Day . Of which kind of Prefaces , the Roman Church allow'd but nine , which were attributed to Pope Gelasius ; But (c) (c) Rer. Lit. l. 2. c. 10. n. 3. Card. Bona saith , That number is to be found onely in the Missals , after Anno Dom. 1200. For before , there were many more , as appears by Gregory's Sacramentary ; But how they came to be left out afterwards in the Roman Missal is a Mystery , of which none of the Ritualists give any tolerable account . However this is enough to shew their Ignorance , when they so confidently attributed the proper Prefaces to Gelasius ; As though Gregory would have slighted so much the Decree of his Predecessours , as to have appointed so many more , if Gelasius had limited the number to Nine . But however it was in the Roman Church , the Gallican Church had peculiar Prefaces for all solemn Occasions . Of which (d) (d) Rer. Liturg. l. 1. c. 12. n. 6. Card. Bona hath produced three remarkable Instances , two out of the former ancient MS. of Nine hundred Years old , which formerly belong'd to Petavius , a Senatour of Paris ; And the third out of a Copy of the Palatine Library , translated to the Vatican , of the same Age. From these excellent Monuments of Antiquity compared together we may in great measure understand the true Order and Method of the Communion Service of that time , both in the Gallican and British Churches , especially on Saint's-days ; For no other Offices are preserved , or at least made known to the World . And on those Occasions the Service began with particular Collects for the Day ; Then follow'd the Commemoration out of the Diptychs ; Then another Collect , Post nomina ; After which the Collect , ad Pacem ; Then the particular Prefaces relating to the Saint whose memory was celebrated ; with a larger account of his good Actions than is used in any of the Gregorian Prefaces , expressed in a devout and pathetical manner ; Which ended in the Trisagion ; And was continued by another Collect to the Consecration ; After which follow'd a devout Prayer for benefit by the Holy Sacrament ; And after another Collect for the occasion follow'd the Lord's-prayer , with a Conclusion for the Day : And the whole Service was concluded with a Benediction of the People , a Collect after the Eucharist , and a short Thanksgiving . This is a just and true Account from these authentick Offices of the Publick Service then used in the British Churches following the Gallican from the time of St. German , whose particular Office is one of those preserved by Card. Bona ; And in the peculiar Preface his great Zeal is mention'd in Preaching and going up and down doing good in Gaul , Italy and Britain , for thirty years together .

( 3. ) As to the Canon of the Mass , as it is called in the Church of Rome , or the Prayer of Consecration used in the Church of Rome , and magnified as Apostolical , St. (e) (e) Greg. Epist. l. 7. ep. 63. Gregory affirms , as plainly as he well could , That it was first composed by a private Person , and was not of Apostolical Tradition . Who that Scholar was , it is now impossible to know , and not at all material , since it is apparent that it was received into the publick Vse of the Church . Some small additions , they say , were made to it by several Popes , till Gregory's time , who , according to the Ritualists , shut up this Canon . But I see no reason to believe that Consecration of the Eucharist , was at that time performed in other Churches by the words of this Canon . For , setting aside the Eastern Churches , which had Forms of their own ; The African Churches did not follow the Roman Form . For although (f) (f) Opt. l. 2. Optatus mentions illud legitimum in Sacramentorum mysterio ; which implies , that there was a certain Form to be observed ; yet this doth not at all prove , that it was the Roman Canon : And it evidently appears that it was not , by the Testimonies of (g) (g) Victor . advers. Ar●●m , l. 1. Marius Victorinus , and (h) (h) Fulgent . in Ep. 1. ad 1 Cor. c. 14. Fulgentius , two African Writers , who both mention some Prayers used in the Eucharist , which are not in the Roman Canon , and those not Prefatory ; but such as do relate to the main parts of the Canon . It is true , the Writer about the Sacraments , under St. Ambrose's name ( for (i) (i) Rer. Liturg. l. 1. c. 7. n. 4. Card. Bona will not allow him to be St. Ambrose ) doth produce several Expressions in the Form of Consecration which agree with the Roman Canon ; But then he adds a very considerable Passage , which I hardly believe , those who are most zealous for the Roman Canon will say , was ever part of it . (k) (k) De Sacram. l. 4. c. 5. Fac nobis hanc oblationem ascriptam , rationabilem , acceptabilem , quod est figura corporis & sanguinis Domini nostri Jesu Christi . And in the Gallican Church , the Form of Consecration , as appears by the Office of Saint German , was nothing else but repeating the Words of Institution , after the Conclusion of the Irisagion , and Gloria in Excelsis . After which follow'd a Prayer , for God's Holy Word and Spirit to descend upon the Oblation they made , That it might be a spiritual Sacrifice well pleasing to God ; And that God , by the Bloud of Christ , would with his own Right Hand defend those his Sacraments ; And then follow'd the Lord's Prayer and other Collects . This Prayer after Consecration , Card. Bona knows not what to make of , as seeming wholly inconsistent with Transubstantiation , for if that Doctrine had been then believed , and by Consecration the Elements turn'd into the Body of Christ ; To what purpose doth the Church then pray for the Word and Spirit to descend upon the Elements , when they are actually united already ? But (l) (l) Rer. Liturg. l. 2. c. 13. l. 1. c. 12. he makes a very hard shift to interpret these Words , not of a descent on the Elements , but on the Hearts of the Communicants : But the Words are , Descendat super haec quae tibi offerimus Verbum tuum Sanctum , Which are so plain and evident concerning the Elements , that nothing but mere force , can make any Man to understand them of the Receivers . Besides , that Office concludes with a particular Prayer for the Benefit of those that had partaked of the Body of Christ , wherein this Expression is remarkable , Christe , Domine , qui & tuo vesci corpore , & tuum corpus effici vis fideles , fac nobis in remissionem Peccatorum esse quod sumpsimus , i. e. O Christ , our Lord , who wouldest have thy People eat thy Body , and become thy Body , grant that we may be that which we have taken for the Remission of our Sins . And it is certain , the meaning of this Prayer was not that Christians might become the Natural Body of Christ ; And therefore it was not then believed , That the Faithfull did in the Eucharist take the Natural Body of Christ ; But that which was the Body of Christ in such a mystical sense as the Church is . But Transubstantiation was no part of the Faith of the Church at that time , and therefore it is no wonder to meet with Expressions so disagreeing to it in their solemn Devotions . And it is well observed by (m) (m) Rer. Liturg. l. 1. c. 13. n. 2. Card. Bona , that the Custome of Elevation of the Host , in Order to Adoration , is found in none of the ancient Sacramentaries , nor in the Ordo Romanus , not in the Old Ritualists , such as Alcuinus Amalarius , Walafridus , Micrologus and others . The same had been ingenuously confessed before by (n) (n) Not. in Sacr. Greg. p. 374. Menardus , in the same Words : And although there may be Elevation , where there is no belief of Transubstantiation , yet , since the Custome of Elevation was lately introduced into the Western Churches , and in order to Adoration of the Body of Christ then present by Transubstantiation ; it seems very probable , that Doctrine was not then received by the Church , the Consequences whereof were not certainly in use : For there was as much Reason for the Elevation and Adoration at that time as ever could be afterwards . But my Business is now onely to shew wherein the Gallican and British Churches differ'd from the Roman , and not wherein they agreed .

( 4. ) The last difference was as to the Church Musick , wherein the Romans were thought so far to excell other Western Churches , That the goodness of their Musick proved the great occasion of introducing their Offices : For (o) (o) De Imag. l. 1. Charles the Great saith , That his Father Pepin brought the Roman way of Singing into the Gallican Churches , and their Offices along with it . And although he saith , many Churches stood out then , yet by his means they were brought to it . And he caused some of the best Masters of Musick in Rome to be brought into France , and there settled for the Instruction of the (p) (p) Pithaei Glos. v. Cantur Gallicanus . French Churches : By which means the old Gallican Service was so soon forgotten , That in (q) (q) Carol. Calv. Epist. ad Cler. Raven . Carolus Calvus his time , he was forced to send as far as Toledo , to have some to perform the Old Offices before him ; So great a Power had the Roman Musick , and the Prince's Authority in changing the ancient Service of the Gallican Churches . But thus much may suffice to have cleared the ancient Service of these Western Churches , and to have shew'd their difference from the Roman Offices .

From which Discourse it will appear , that our Church of England hath omitted none of those Offices wherein all the Ancient Churches agreed ; And that where the British or Gallican and Roman differ'd , our Church hath not follow'd the Roman , but the other ; And therefore our Dissenters do unreasonably charge us with taking our Offices from the Church of Rome .

CHAP. V. Of the Declension of the British Churches .

BRitain never totally subdued by the Romans .

That , the Occasion of the Miseries of the Britains in the Province , by the Incursions from beyond the Wall .

Of the Picts , and Scots their mortal Enemies .

The true Original of the Picts from Scandinavia .

That Name not given to the Old Britains , but to the New Colonies .

The Scotish Antiquities enquired into .

An Account of them from John Fordon compared with that given by Hector Boethius and Buchanan .

Of Hector's Authours , Veremundus , Cornelius Hibernicus and their ancient Annals .

An Account of the Antiquities of Ireland , and of the Authority of their Traditions and Annals , compared with the British Antiquities published by Geffrey of Monmouth in point of Credibility .

A true Account of the Fabulous Antiquities of the Northern Nations . Of the first coming of the Scots into Britain .

The first Cause of the Declension and Ruine of the British Churches was , the laying them open to the fury of the Scots and Picts .

Of Maximus his withdrawing the Roman Forces ; And the Emperour 's sending numbers of Picts to draw them back .

The miserable Condition of the Britains thus forsaken ; And supplies sent them for a time , and then taken away .

Of the Walls then built for their Security , and the Roman Legions then placed .

Of the great degeneracy of manners among the Britains .

Of Intestine Divisions , and calling in of Foreign Assistence .

The Saxons first coming hither .

Who they were , and whence they came .

Bede's Account examin'd , and reconciled with the Circumstances of those times .

His fixing the time of their coming justified .

Of the Reasons of Vortigern's calling in the Saxons .

And the Dissatisfaction of the Britains upon their coming , and Vortigern's League with them .

Of the Valour of Vortimer and Aurelius Ambrosius against the Saxons .

The different Account of the Battels between the Britains and Saxons among our Historians .

The sad condition of the British Churches at that time .

The imperfect Account given by the British History .

Of King Arthur's Story and Success .

Of Persons of greatest Reputation then in the British Churches , and particularly of St. David .

Of the Britains passing over to Aremorica .

The beginning of that Colony stated .

Gildas there writes his Epistle ; The Scope and Design of it .

The Independency of the British Churches proved from their carriage towards Augustine the Monk .

The Particulars of that Story cleared ; And the whole concluded .

BEing now to give an Account of the fatal Declension of the British Churches , it will be necessary to look back on the time when their Miseries first began . For which we are to consider , That the Romans having never made an entire Conquest of the whole Island ; but contenting themselves with the better part , and excluding the rest by a Wall ; They still left a backdoor open for the poor Provincial Britains to be disturbed , as often as the Roman Garrisons neglected their Duty or were overpowred by their Enemies . Who were now very much increased in those remoter parts of Britain ; Which being abandon'd by the Romans , they became an easie Prey to the Scots and Picts ; Who , from different parts , took Possession of those Coasts which lay nearest to the Place from whence they came . Thus , the Scots coming from Ireland , entred upon the Southern and Western Parts , as the Picts from Scandinavia had before done on the Northern . Our Learned (a) (a) Camd. Brit. p. 82. Antiquary was of Opinion , That the Picts were no other than the ancient Britains , partly settled in those Parts , before the Roman Invasion , and partly retiring thither out of Impatience of the Roman Yoke , who by degrees grew up into a considerable number of People . It is not to be question'd , that there was a Stock of Old Britains in those Northern Parts , as appears by the Army under Galgacus , and the Actions against Vrbicus , Agricola , Marcellus and Severus ; But their continual Wars with the Roman Legions , who were placed about the Wall , on purpose to take all Advantages against them , must needs exhaust them by degrees , and lessen them so much as to leave room enough for new Recruits to come in and take up part of their Countrey . And although for their own Security , the Parts near the Wall might be well supplied on that side , yet when so much Bloud retired to the Heart as was necessary to support Life , a great deal must be called off from the extreme parts for a fresh supply of it , and those parts must needs be left destitute of natural heat , and Strength enough to maintain themselves . For during the War , which continued for several Ages , the very Life of the British Nation , beyond the Wall , was in perpetual danger ; And not onely the Duty and Service , but the many Diseases and Accidents of War , could not , in so long a tract of time , but very much impair the British Strength , and leave the remoter Parts , if not wholly void of Inhabitants , yet not in a Condition to withstand a foreign Invasion . I grant that Tacitus , Dio , Herodian , Vopiscus , &c. take no notice of any other Enemies the Romans hand at that time in those Parts besides the Britains ; But then , I think , the Argument may be thus turned upon Camden , What makes the latter Writers so expresly and distinctly mention the Picts , if they were no other than the Old Britains , so often spoken of by Roman Historians ? I do not understand , why their continuing an old Custome should now give them a new Name ? The Britains , however rude , were no more Picts then , than they were at Caesar's coming . What makes the Roman Writers so of a sudden alter their Style , and leave off a Name so famous among the Romans , for the name of Picts , which was not heard of before ? The first mention we find of them is in (b) (b) Paneg. Const. n. 11. Eumenius his Panegyrick to Constantius , where he takes notice of the different State of the Britains , when Caesar subdued them , from what they were in Constantius his time : Then , saith he , they were a rude , half naked People , and so easily vanquished ; But now the Britains were exercised by the Arms of the Picts and the Irish. Nothing can be plainer , than that Eumenius here distinguishes the Picts from the Britains , and supposes them to be Enemies to each other . Neither can we reasonably think this a Name then taken up to distinguish the barbarous Britains from the Provincial : For that distinction had now been of a very long standing , and if it had been applied to that purpose , we should have met with it in Tacitus , or Dio , or Herodian , or Zosimus , who speak of the Extra-provincial Britains , under no other Name but of Britains . (c) (c) Xiphil . in Sever. Dio is so exact as to set down the Names of distinction then used for those Britains , and he saith , they were of two sorts , the Maeatae , and the Caledonii ; If the name of Picts had then comprehended them all , no doubt he would have mention'd it on that occasion . (d) (d) Zonar . in Sever. Zonaras likewise calls them all then by the name of Britains . But it is said , That the (e) (e) Eumen. n. 7. Panegyrist himself calls the Caledonians , Picts , who were certainly Britains . His words are , Non dico Caledonum , aliorúmque Pictorum , Silvas & Paludes : where H. Valesius observes , it ought to be read , Non Dicaledonum aliorúmque Pictorum ; For (f) (f) Am. Marcel . l. 27. c. 8. Ammianus Marcellinus saith , the Picts were divided into the Dicaledones and the Vecturiones . It is ingeniously conjectured by Mr. Camden , that these Names were taken from the Situation of the People , the first from Dehe● and Caledones , or the Caledonians on the Right-hand , and the other from Chwithic , which signifies the Left-hand in the British Language ; But Archbishop (g) (g) De Primord . p. 1021. Vsher observes , that he is mistaken , in supposing the Right-hand among the Britains to be the West , and the Left-hand the East ; for he plainly proves , that by the one is understood the South , and the other the North. And (h) (h) Bed . Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 4. Bede shews , that the Northern and Southern Picts were divided from each other by a Ridge of Mountains ; which (i) (i) Scotichron . l. 2. c. 7. John Fordon saith , was Mount Grampius , which parted the Scots and the Picts . For the Scots came into that part of the Picts Countrey which lay next to Ireland ; from whence they came thither under the conduct of Reuda , as (k) (k) Hist. l. 1. c. 1. Bede saith . Who , as some think , was the Chief of the Six Sons of the King of Ulster , who , as Giraldus Cambrensis saith , with no small Fleet , came into the Northern Parts of Britain , and there settled themselves ; from whom that Countrey was called Scotia . Which , if it happen'd in the time of Constantius , as Archbishop (l) (l) De Primord . p. 547. Vsher proves from the Anonymous Life of St. Patrick , it agrees very well with what (m) (m) Am. Marcel . l. 20. Ammianus Marcellinus saith , That in the latter end of his Reign , the Scots and the Picts were both joined against the Britains . The Scots , as (n) (n) Gild. Epist. Gildas and (o) (o) Bed . l. 1. c. 12. Bede say , coming from the West , and the Picts from the North ; And so Fabius Ethelwerd saith , the Picts came from the North , and the Scots from the West ; who took possession of the Southwest parts of Caledonia beyond Glota , and Bodotria , or Dumbritton , and Edenborough Frith . And so , the Mons Grampius , or the Dorsum Britannicum , as some call it , parted the Picts and the Scots ; the Old Britains still living between the Wall and the two Friths ; For Bede expresly saith , That both the Scots and the Picts lived beyond them ; and he likewise adds , That upon the remove of the Roman Legion they took in all the Countrey as far as Severus his Wall ; where the Britains dwelt before . I confess , the Roman Province had different Bounds at several times , it sometimes extending as far as Antoninus his Wall , or Graham's Dike between the two Friths ; Sometimes again it was brought within the Compass of Hadrian and Severus his Wall , id est , between the Tine and the Esk ; And Bede thinks that the last Wall made by the Romans was where Severus his Wall stood . If so , that whole Countrey between the two Walls must be then abandon'd for 100 Miles ; Which (p) (p) Usser . de Prim. p. 1027. some object against as an improbable thing , The Wall being so much longer , and consequently more indefensible by the Britains . But , in probability , the Britains were then willing to let their Enemies have the more room to prevent being disturbed by them ; And this was the main Security they always had , the Linea Valli relating to this Wall from Hadrian's time ; And although sometimes in a bravery the Roman Souldiers would march to Antoninus his Wall , and drive the Britains before them , yet generally the Roman Province was bounded by Severus his Wall , and therefore Gallio Ravennas might at last chuse rather to make up and fortifie this for the Britains , when the Roman Souldiers left them to defend themselves .

But , as to the several Inhabitants beyond the Wall , it will be necessary , in order to the following History , to set down a more particular Account in this Place of the different Original of them , which hath been so perplexed by the partial Conjectures of the Scottish and Irish Antiquaries , that it is no easie matter to find out the plain Truth amongst them . But I shall endeavour to trace the Footsteps of it by the best Light which ancient or modern Authours afford . And I am so far from any pique or partiality in this matter that I shall be glad to receive any better information from learned and ingenuous Men. For it will appear by this enquiry that the Antiquities of both Nations do yet stand much in need of being cleared to the satisfaction of inquisitive Men. But to the business .

It is certain that in the time of Tacitus , the Northern Parts of this Island were well inhabited , as appears by the following Account from him . The Brigantes , who extended as far as the Tine , were , as (q) (q) Tacit. Agric. c. 17 , 18. he saith , subdued by Petilius Cerealis ; The Silures , by Julius Frontinus ; The Ordovices , the other People of Wales ; by Julius Agricola in his first entry upon this Province . But in his third year he went as far as the Frith of Taus : By which Sir H. Savil saith , Some understand the Tweed ; For that it cannot be understood of the Taus , which parts the Northern and the Southern parts of Scotland , seems evident from Tacitus , who saith , That the Romans had leisure to build Castles there : But this Taus is a great way beyond the two Friths ; And Tacitus , in the fourth year of Agricola , makes the Roman Power to reach no further than to Glota and Bodotria , where he thought the Romans might have conveniently fixed the Bounds of their Empire that way . But , I confess , Tacitus his words may bear another meaning , viz. That although the Romans had made Excursions as far as the Taus , and set up some Forts there ; Yet when Agricola went about to settle the Province , he reduced it within the compass of the two Friths ; There being the most convenient Place for the Garrison to be fixed ; There being so small a Neck of Land between the Armes of the two Seas , which was then very well fortified . But the boundless Ambition of the Romans , in the fifth year of Agricola , carried them beyond these Limits ; And then he subdued Nations before that time unknown ; And furnished with Forces that part of Britain which lieth against Ireland : Not out of fear of any Invasion from thence ; But rather in hopes of subduing that Countrey by their means . Which shews that Ireland was then well peopled ; and thought by Agricola very fit for the Roman Army to conquer ; Because it lay so convenient for uniting the parts of the Empire together ; And it would help much towards the total subduing of Britain , if there were no appearance of Liberty left within their view . And Tacitus insinuates that Agricola had it in his Design , if he had been suffer'd to continue longer after his Victory over Galgacus : Which Domitian's incurable Jealousie of Great Men would not permit . However , in order to it , Agricola had taken an account of the Ports , and condition of the People , whom he found not unlike the Britains ; And he kept with him till Occasion served , one of the Princes of that Countrey , who was driven from thence by a domestick Sedition . But in the mean time , in his sixth year , he applied himself to the Conquest of the several Nations beyond Bodotria , among whom a general Insurrection was apprehended , and all Passages by Land were supposed to be beset ; And therefore Agricola set out a Fleet for discovery of the Countrey ; the sight whereof struck great Terrour into the Britains . And then he saith , the Caledonians armed themselves and set upon the Romans with all the Force they could make ; and falling upon the ninth Legion unexpectedly , had like to have totally defeated them , if the rest of the Army had not come in to their timely rescue . By which good success , the Roman Army , being much incouraged , cried out to march into Caledonia ; That they might at last come to the utmost Bounds of Britain . But the Britains attributed this not to the Valour of the Romans , but to the ill Conduct of their General ; And therefore resolved to fight it out , and to that end they disposed of their Wives and Children in Places of Safety , and by frequent Meetings and solemn Sacrifices they entred into a strict Confederacy , to stand it out to the utmost against the Romans . And in this Case of common danger , all the Cities were united together , and raised an Army of 30000 Men , under the Command of Galgacus , who , in his brave Oration , so much commended by Lipsius , tells his Souldiers , they were the last of the Britains , there being no Nation beyond them ; And he calls them , the most noble of the Britains , who had never beheld the Slavery of others ; Upon this the fatal Battel was fought at the Foot of Mons Grampius , where 10000 Britains were killed , and the rest dispersed ; After which Agricola was recalled . This is the Substance of Tacitus his Relation , wherein we may observe ; ( 1. ) That these Britains were not merely such as were driven thither by the stress of War , but such as had long inhabited there , and had so little Communication with the other Britains , that they had never seen the Condition of Slavery which the Romans had brought them to . ( 2. ) That they were not inconsiderable for their Numbers or Valour , who were able to oppose the whole Roman Army , and make their Victory so doubtfull . ( 3. ) That these had a distinct Name from the rest , being in general called the Caledonian Britains : And Tacitus thinks they had a different Original from the Silures , and other Britains . Those who adjoined to Gaul , he concludes came at first from thence , and had several Colonies follow'd them afterwards , as appears by their Names , Customes and Language ; the Silures he deduced from Spain , which he proves from their Complexion and Situation ; And so probably enough , he thinks them a Colony of the old Iberi ; some whereof went into Ireland , and peopled some part of it : But , besides these two , he makes a third Race of Men in Britain , whom he fetches out of Germany , and these were the Caledonian Britains ; But r r Tacit. de Mor. Germ. c. 1. he takes Germany in a very large Sense , so as to extend as far as the Sarmatae ; And to comprehend under it , c. 43 , 44. the Northern Nations of the Cimbri , and the Gothones , and the Sucones ; From whom it seems very probable , that the Caledonian Britains descended ; As the Southern Britains came from the Celtae ; Whose Language and Religion were kept up among them . But the Caledonians came from the European Scythians , to whose Coasts they lay much nearer than to those of the Celtae , and their larger Proportions , which Tacitus observes agree very well with this Supposition .

And these , if I mistake not , were the Original Picts , but not called by that Name , till new Colonies came over to people the Countrey , after the terrible Devastation of it by the Continuance of the Roman Wars . For s s Claud de quarto Consul . Honorii . Claudian makes Thule the Countrey of the Picts ; And after all the Disputes which have been about it , t t Ola. Rudbeck , Atlantic . c. 19. Olaus Rudbeck hath made it very probable , that Scandinavia is meant by it ; Which he proves , not onely from the Testimony of Procopius , who affirms it ; but from the exact Agreement of the Relations of Pytheas , Isidorus , and others with that , and neither with Iseland , nor any other Place . Besides , u u Bed . l. 1. c. 1. Bede saith , The common Tradition was , that the Picts came out of Scythia ; Which is affirmed by Matt. Westminster , and many others : But they do not mean the Asian , but the European Scythia ; Which comprehended under it all the most Northern Nations , Ab extremo Aquilone , saith w w Plin. l. 6. c. 13. Pliny ; And elsewhere he saith , x x l. 4. c. 12. That the Getae , the Daci and Sarmatae , and even the Germans were called Scythians : y y Herod . l. 4. Herodotus mentions the Northern Scythians to whom there was no access by those who dwelt near the Palus Maeotis without the help of seven Languages ; And when Darius fought with them , they retired Northwards towards their own Countrey . z z Prol. Tab. 8. Europa . Ptolemy places the Royal Scythians near the Hyperborean Mountains ; Which could never be found in the vast Plains of Poland and Muscovy ; There being no Mountains there answering to their Description as a a Re● . Muscov . p. 61. Hebersteinius and b b Sarm . Europ . l. 2. c. 3 , 4. Matthias à Micou confess ; And therefore c c Atlantic . c. 9. Olaus Rudbeck hath undertaken to prove , not without great shew of Reason , That these Mountains were no other than the Ridge of Mountains in Sweden , where the seat of the ancient Scythians was ; And that Ptolemy was extremely mistaken in the Situation of the Northern Nations , removing them several Degrees more Eastward than they ought to have been , and so very much straitning Scandinavia . Which d d De Rebus Get. l. 1. c. 4. Jornandes calls the Work-house of Nations ; and the same Jornandes affirms from Josephus , That the Sueones were the true Scythians , whom e e Mem. l. 2. p. 581. ed. M. St. Xenophon takes to be the Governing People of Europe in his time ; As the Persians were in Asia and the Carthaginians in Africa . And the old Greek f f v. Strabo , l. 1. & 11. Geographers ( as is said before ) knew of but two Nations in Europe besides themselves , viz. the Scythae towards the North , and the Celtae towards the West . These European Scythians did make frequent Expeditions by Sea , as appears by the old Gothick Histories ; And g g Atlantic . c. 7. Olaus Rudbeck observes from them , That it was a Custome for them to go abroad by Sea , under the Conduct of one of their Princes , to see for Booty ; And h h Germ. c. 44. Tacitus saith particularly of the Sueones , that they were well provided of Shipping ; And therefore there can be no improbability that these Northern Nations should people that part of Britain which lay nearest to them . And i i Suenon . Opusc . c. 1. Sueno , the first Historian of Denmark , saith , That Helghi , the Son of Haldan , the Son of Skiold , the first Monarch there , was so powerfull at Sea , that he was called Rex Maris , the King of the Sea . And k k Hist. Dan. l. 2. Saxo Grammaticus saith , That , having subdued the King of the Sclavi , he sailed into divers Passages of the Sea . l l v. Not. Steph. in Sax. Gram. Andreas Velleius gives this Reason why the Northern Nations were so soon and so much given to Expeditions by Sea , because their Kings having many Children , they thought them best employ'd abroad , in seeking other Countries and getting Spoils at Sea . And upon the old boast of the Scythians concerning their Antiquity and Nobility might be grounded that Saying of Galgacus , That the Caledonian Britains were the most noble of any of them .

Among these Scythians m m L. 4. c. 12. Pliny reckons the Agathyrsi ; Who had their Name , saith n n Atlantic . c. 30. Olaus Rudbeck , from Aggathyr , one of the Gothick Names for Neptune : From Agga , signifying Power at Sea ; and Tyr , Power at Land ; These Agathyrsi , saith he , were a sort of People who lived near the Sea , in the Sinus Codanus , and were wont to prey upon the Spoils of the Sea . Iornandes places them in Scandia , and calls them Agantzyrios . They were remarkable in Antiquity for Painting their Bodies , as not onely appears from Virgil's Pictique Agathyrsi , But from what o o Solin . c. 15. Solinus saith of them , That their Bodies were painted Colore caeruleo , just as the old Picts were . p p De Moribus Germ. Tacitus observes of the Arii , a fierce Northern People , That they had Tincta Corpora , i. e. were Picts . And the same q q Georg. 2. Virgil saith of the Geloni , who were next Neighbours to the Agathyrsi : So that r r Hist. Scot. s. 4. Hector Boethius his Conjecture is not at all improbable , who deduces the Picti from the Agathyrsi , i. e. from the Maritime Inhabitants of the Baltick Sea ; or , as he expresses it , from those who came first out of Sarmatia into the Cimbrick Chersonese , and from thence into Scotland .

This being to me the most probable Account of the Original of the Picts , I now come to that of the Scots . And , to doe right to all Pretenders , I shall impartially set down the several Claims of the Scotish and Irish Antiquaries , and in passing make some Remarks upon them .

I begin with the Scotish Pretences , s s Apparat. ad Hist. Scotic . l. 1. c. 2. Dempster hath given a large Catalogue of the Scotish Antiquaries ( whom he never saw ) such as Marcerius , the first Writer of their History , whom he places Anno Dom. 53. From him , t t Hist. Eccles. l. 12. n. 881. he saith , Veremundus took his Materials , ( whom Hector Boethius professes to follow ) and Cornelius Hibernicus , another of Hector's great Authours , who is said by him to have lived Anno Dom. 1160. about 80 years after Veremundus , according to Dempster's computation . Lesly ( or Robert Turner , as some think ) mentions some ancient Annals , which Hector takes no notice of in particular , but Dempster doth , as those of Paslet and Scone , and other Monasteries . It would tend very much to the clearing of the Scotish Antiquities if some of these ancient Annals or Lieger Books were printed by some of their Learned Men , who have never been wanting in that Nation since Hector's time . And it hath rendred their Credit the more suspicious , because they have been so long kept up , when all the old Annals which have been found among us have either been carefully published , or our Writers have on all Occasions appealed to their Authority , and made use of their own Words to justifie their Assertions . Whether this hath been done by Hector , Buchanan or Lesly , as to these Annals , I leave the Reader to determine .

I omit Dempster's other ancient Authours , who were never heard of by any besides himself ; But it is somewhat strange , that even such as Veremundus and Cornelius should never fall into any hands ( that I can find ) but those of Hector Boethius ; And that he should never so much as mention John Fordon's Scoti-chronicon . Pits confounds this Authour with John de Fordam , Confessour to our King John , and so places him Anno Dom. 1210. Wherein he is follow'd by the Learned u u De Hist. Lat. l. 2. c. 56. Ger. Vossius . He was Abbat of Ford in Devonshire , saith Leland , and he mentions no Historical Writings of his . But it is certain that John Fordon , who wrote the Scoti-chronicon , lived after this time , by the Authours he quotes ( such as the w w Scoti-chron . l. 3. c. 8. l. 1. c. 38. Poly-chronicon of Ranalphus Higden , the Polycraticon of Roger of Chester , who both lived in the fourteenth Century . ) And x x Hist. Eccles. l. 12. n. 911. Maculloch , who transcribed and inlarged it , lived , saith Dempster , Anno Dom. 1482. For it appears by the Preface , Debitor sum fateor , &c. That John Fordon ( who is there called a Presbyter , and no Monk ) finished no more than five Books of the Scoti-chronicon ; But left the Materials to make up the rest ; And that Fordon's own Work was but lately done , before Maculloch undertook to finish and inlarge it , who professes himself a Disciple of Fordon 's ; And distinguishes his own Additions from Fordon's Copy , by putting in the Margin Scriptor & Autor . But y y Appar . ad Hist. Scot. l. 1. c. 2. Dempster makes Maculloch , Scoti-chronicon , and Fordon , three several Authours , which is a Sign he never saw them . Mr. z z Brit. p. 71● . Camden takes notice how much the later Scotish Historians are beholding to Fordon 's diligence . And therefore out of him I shall give a short Account of the Scotish Antiquities ; And then shew how far Major , Hector Boethius and Buchanan differ from him : For Lesly doth very faithfully contract Hector where Buchanan was ashamed to follow him ; as will appear by what follows .

There was , saith a a Scoti-chron . l. 1. c. 9. Fordon , One Gaithelos , Son of Neolus , one of the Kings of Greece , who , having displeased his Father , was banished his Countrey , and went into Egypt , where he was married to Scota , the King's Daughter . But he quotes another Chronicle , which saith , that he was sent to the assistence of the King of Egypt , against the Ethiopians ; Who gave him his onely Daughter Scota to Wife ; And the Legend of St. Brendan to the same purpose ; And another Chronicle , which makes him to be Grandchild to Nimrod , who was driven into Egypt , and there married this Scota . However they differ in lesser Circumstances , they agree in the main Point ; For Scota he must have , or else the Name of Scotia would be quite lost . c. 12. After the destruction of Pharaoh in the Red Sea , Gaithelos is chosen King ; But , Discontents arising , he and his Wife Scota , with their Company , put to Sea , and made Westward ; But , after many Difficulties , they landed in Spain , where , after the Conquest of the Inhabitants , he built the City Brigantia ; c. 14. But , being wearied out with continual Wars , he sent some of his Company to Sea to find out an Island without Inhabitants ; upon discovery whereof they returned to Gaithelos ; Who soon after died , c. 16. and charged his Children and Friends to go thither ; c. 17. And accordingly his Sons , Iber and Imec , c. 18. went to take Possession of this Island , which from him was called Ibernia , and from his Mother Scotia ; Which Name was after given to part of Britain ; Because the Inhabitants of the other Island settled , there ( saith Maculloch , in his Additions to Fordon ) as appears by the affinity of their Language and Customs , which , c. 21. saith he , continues to this day . In Spain some of that Race abode , saith Fordon , out of an old Chronicle , 240 years ; Then arose a King , whom he calls Micelius , c. 22. who had three Sons , Hermonius , Partholomus and Hibertus , whom he sent into Ireland with a great Army ; The eldest returned to Spain ; But the other two continued there . Afterwards Simon Brek with his Company made a third descent into Ireland , who sprang from Hermonius , c. 27. and carried along with him the Marble Chair in which their Kings were wont to sit , and which Gathelus brought out of Egypt , as some think ; c. 29. but others say , Simon drew it up from the bottom of the Sea with an Anchor in a great Tempest , and therefore was preserved as a precious Relict ; And he took it as a Presage of his Kingdom , which was to continue wherever that Stone was ; as the Southsayers said . From Ireland , Ethachius Rothay , a Descendent from Simon Brek , took possession of the Island Rothsay ; c. 30. And many Scots associated with the Picts in the Northern parts of Britain ; But being hardly used , c. 33. and having no Head , Fergus , the Son of Fercard , or Ferard , being descended of the Royal Family , went over , and took upon him the Government of them . c. 37. Which , he saith , was before Christ 330 years , in the time of Alexander the Great ; who carried the Fatal Chair into Scotland , and was crowned in it . l. 2 : c. 12. Some time after him succeeded Rether , whom Bede calls Reuda , who endeavour'd to inlarge the Borders of the Scots in those Parts , and fixed himself in that which from him was called Retherdale , but since Rydisdale ; c. 13. And this he makes the Second coming of the Scots out of Ireland . After this , he tells how the Kings of the Britains , of the Scots , and the Picts lived very lovingly together till Julius Caesar disturbed them all , who , he saith , c. 14. went to the very Borders of Scotland ; And there sent Letters to the Kings , both of the Scots and Picts , who both returned Answers in Latin , although but the Chapter before he saith , The very Britains had never heard of the Name of the Romans . But it happen'd , That Caesar , hearing of the Revolt of the Gauls , made a speedy return out of those Parts . c. 28. Then he relates the bloudy Wars of the Scots and Picts against the Britains ; and how Fulgentius , 29. Head of the Britains , joined with the Picts and Scots against Severus , and killed him at York : c. 36. And so proceeds in the Story of Carausius and Maximus , 37. and their Wars with the Scots and Picts , 38. till he comes to Fergus II. With whom he begins his Third Book ; And between the two Fergusses he reckons Forty five Kings ; But he confesses he cannot distinguish the times of their Reign ; l. 3. c. 2. as he can do those from Fergus II. And he gives this considerable Reason for it , Nam ad plenum Scripta non reperimus , i. e. He could not find any full Account of them in any ancient Annals or Records . And therefore it ought to be considered from whence Hector , Buchanan and Lesly should be able to give such a particular Account of the Reigns of those Kings which were wholly unknown to Fordon . This is the short Account of what Fordon delivers about these Remoter Antiquities of the Scots .

(b) (b) De Gestis Scot. l. 1. c. ● . Joh. Major confesseth , That the Scots were derived from the Irish , which , he saith , is plain by the Language ; For in his time , half the Nation spake Irish , and before that time , more . And so he tells the Story of their coming from Spain , of the City Braganza , of Iberus and his Mother Scota , and then repeats the Tradition of Gathelus , as Fordon relates it ; But very honestly saith , That he looks on that part of it , about coming out of Greece and Egypt as a Fiction ; And very probably conjectures it was done , because the Britains derived themselves from the Trojans . Which was subtily done of the Scots to claim Kindred rather with the Conquering Greeks , than the subdued and banished Trojans . All that Major asserts is , That the Irish came out of Spain , and the Scots out of Ireland : And the Story of Simon Brek he rejects as a Fable : And he makes the first settling of the Scots in Britain , to be that under Reuda ; c. 11. But he mentions their Annals for Fergus , the Son of Ferchard , before Reuda ; and Rether and Ryddesdale , as it is in Fordon . But he makes the Kingdoms of the Picts , Scots and Britains to be distinct in Caesar's time ; And that they all joined against him : And so relates Fordon's Story to the time of Fergus II. But between the two Fergusses he makes but 15 Kings , and 700 Years .

(c) (c) Hist. Scot. l. 1. Hector Boethius , before he begins the Tradition of Gathelus , very ingenuously confesses , that their Nation follow'd the Custome of other Nations , therein making themselves the Offspring of the Greeks and Egyptians ; And so he tells all the Story from Gathelus , as Fordon has done , onely here and there making Additions and Embellishments of his own ; As when he derives the Brigantes from Brigantia in Spain ; When he sets down the Deliberation about the Form of Government upon Fergus his coming to Scotland ; And the Speeches of Fergus and the King of the Picts ; The Death of Coilus King of the Britains ; The entring the fundamental Contract of the Scots , with the Posterity of Fergus in Marble Tables in the way of Hieroglyphicks ; The Agrarian Law , and Partition made by Seven , and the Division of the Tribes ; The bringing the Silures , Ordovices , Camelodunum , as well as the Brigantes , within the Compass of Scotland ; These are the proper Inventions of Hector , unless he had them from his Spaniard Veremundus , which no one could tell but himself ; Thence Leland and (d) (d) Monae Descrip. ad fin . Lluyd charge him with innumerable Falshoods . (e) (e) Hist. Eccles. l. 2. n. 175. Dempster confesses , that Buchanan frequently chastises him ; But he would have it rather on the Account of Religion than Learning : But it is plain , that he owns his Mistakes and (f) (f) Buch. Hist. l. 2. ad fin . Vanity , onely he charges Lluyd with as great on behalf of the Britains .

In the Second Book Hector inlarges more . For (g) (g) Scotiahr . l. 2. c. 12. Fordon passeth on from Fergus to Rether , or Bede's Reuda , having nothing to say ; But Hector acquaints us with the Contest about the Regency upon Fergus his Death , and the Law then made concerning it , the attempt of Resignation of Feritharis , to Ferlegus , the Son of Fergus , and his Imprisonment upon it ; The Death of Feritharis after fifteen years Reign ; The Flight of Ferlegus into Britain , with the Choice of Main , his younger Brother , to be King ; His good Government and Annual Progress for Justice through all Places of his Dominions ; His appointing Circles of great Stones for Temples , and one in the middle for the Altar ; And the Monthly Worship of the New Moon ; And several Egyptian Sacrifices ( which one would have thought had been more proper for Gathelus himself ) with the Succession of his Son Dornadil , his making the Laws of Hunting , which were still observed there ; And of his Brother Nothatus , his Son Reuther being an Infant : Who came in by the Law of Regency , saith Hector ; By the Power of the People saith Buchanan ; but in truth by neither . For all this Succession seems to have been the product of Hector's fruitfull Invention , which Buchanan follows without Authority ; as he doth in all the rest of the Succession of that Race of Kings from Reuther to Fergus II.

To make way for Bede's Account of Reuda's coming into those Parts of Britain , This Reuther is forced back into Ireland ; from whence he is said to return with new Supplies after twelve years ; From whom the Scots were then called Dalreudini : But this return of Reuther , Hector places in the year before Christ 204. And after him Reutha , his Kinsman ; In whose time , Hector relates an Embassy from Ptolemy Philadelphus to him ; And the Account of Scotland which he began in a large Volume for his satisfaction , which was after finished by Ptolemy the Cosmographer . This Buchanan had the Wit to leave out ( and even (h) (h) Hist. Eccles. l. 16. n. 1065. Dempster himself ; though he mentions him for a Writer of their History ) and so he doth the Voyage of the two Spanish Philosophers in the time of Josina , and their Preaching against the Egyptian Worship in Scotland ; ( but Lesly hath it . ) And if Buchanan had believed it , he would have set it down , as well as Josina's bringing Physick and Chirurgery into so much request . That there was not a Noble Man that could not practise the latter . And yet Hector declares immediately after the Story of the Philosophers , that hitherto he had followed Veremundus , John Campbell and Cornelius Hibernitus , the most approved Authours of their History . It would have been some satisfaction to the World , if any other Person had seen these Authours besides ; Fordon never mentions them ; And yet he used great diligence to search their Antiquities ; And , if (i) (i) Appar . ad Hist. Scot. l. 1. c. 6. Dempster may be believed , had the Sight of their most ancient MSS. Buchanan passes them over ; Dempster names them , on the authority of Hector : What became of these great Authours afte● Hector's time ? Did he destroy them , as some say Polydore Virgil did some of ours after he had used them ? But this were Madness , to quote their Authority and destroy the Authours ; For these were his Vouchers ; which ought most carefully to have been preserved . And in truth Hector himself gives no very consistent Account of his Authours : For in his Epistle to James 5. he mentions Veremundus , Archdeacon of St. Andrew's , who deduced the Scotish History from the Original to Malcolm III. And Turgott , Bishop of St. Andrew's , and John Campbell , which were brought from the Island Iona ; To whom he adds an Anonymous Authour , and the imperfect History of William Elphinston , Bishop of Aberdeen . But , saith he , if any ask such a material Question , How came these Authours to be seen no where else ? He answers , That Edw. I. destroy'd all their Monuments of Antiquity ; So that had not those been preserved in the Island Iona with the Chest of Books which Fergus II. brought from the sacking of Rome , in the time of Alaric , They had been able to give no account of their Antiquities . From whence it is evident that Hector never saw or heard of any ancient Authours of their History , but such as were conveyed to him from the Island Iona. But in his (k) (k) L. 7. p. 118. Seventh Book , where he gives a more particular account of those Books which were brought to him from thence , he onely mentions some broken Fragments of Latin Authours ; But whose they were , where Written , whence they came , he knew not ; And , as to their own Histories , he names indeed Veremundus and Elphinston , and no more . The latter he said before was imperfect , and lately done ; So that the whole Credit of Hector's Antiquities rests entirely upon Veremundus ; For here he never takes notice of Campbell or Cornelius Hibernicus ; But he saith , Edw. I. had destroy'd all their Antiquities , but such as were preserved in the Island Iona or Hy. And is this now a good Foundation to build a History upon ? For is it not very strange , that no one Copy of Veremundus should be heard of since that time ; When there were several of Fordon , not onely there , but in our Libraries , some with the Inlargements and some without ? But if our King Edw. I. destroy'd all their ancient Histories , how came Turgott's to be preserved ? He was Bishop of St. Andrew's in the time of Malcolm III. and Queen Margaret , whose Lives he wrote ; And whose History , Hector saith , he had . So that not onely Turgott's History of the Church of Durham is preserved in the Cotton Library , with his own Name written in an ancient Character ( the same that is printed under the Name of Simeon Dunelmensis , with some Alterations , as (l) (l) Praefat. ad 10 Script . Mr. Selden hath shewed ; But if Hoveden be so much to blame , as (m) (m) Leland . de Script . in Simeon . Leland saith , for concealing what he borrow'd from Simeon Dunelmensis , Simeon himself is at least as much to blame for assuming to himself the proper work of Turgott . ) But it seems Hector had seen what he wrote in relation to the Scotish History : And Bale and Pits say , he wrote of the Kings of Scotland . But Dempster saith , he wrote onely the Annals of his own time , i. e. I suppose , the Lives of Malcolm and Margaret : If so , Hector mentions him to little purpose , with respect to the Scotish Antiquities . But however , from the forementioned Authours , Hector pretends to give an Account of the Institution of the Great Council by Finannus , of the Order of the Druids , and their Chief Seat in the Island Mona , ( which he would have to be the Isle of Man , to the great regret of Humphrey Lluyd , who hath written a Book on purpose to disprove him and Polydore Virgil about it . ) Of the Tyranny and violent Death of King Durstus ; Of the choice of Euenus his Kinsman to succeed him , and his first requiring an Oath of Allegeance ; Of the Disturbances by Gillus his natural Son , and his flying into Ireland : And his Death by Cadallus ; And Euenus his setting up Edecus , the Grandchild of Durstus ; with which he ends his Second Book .

In his Third Book he gives an Account of the Troubles from Ireland by Bredius , a Kinsman of Gillus ; Of Cassibellan's Message to Ederus for Assistence against Julius Caesar : And the Speech of Androgeus before the Council : and Ederus his Answer , and sending 10000 Men under the Command of Cadallanus , Son to Cadallus ; Who , with the British Forces , quite overthrew Caesar , by the help of Tenantius , Duke of the Cambri and Corinei ; for which , as we may easily conceive , there was wonderfull rejoicing in Scotland : And great Friendship upon it , between the Britains , the Picts and the Scots . But next Summer they hear the sad News of Caesar's coming again ; And then the Britains refused the Scots assistence ( and it is easie to imagine what must follow ) the poor Britains were miserably beaten ; And Cassibellan yields himself to Caesar , and Caesar marches towards Scotland ; but before he enters it , he sends a more Eloquent Letter to them than that in Fordon ; And the Scots and Picts returned a resolute Answer . But it seems Caesar had so much good Nature in him as to send a Second Message to the Scots , which was deliver'd with great Eloquence , but it did not work upon them ; For , saith Hector , had it not been for the Law of Nations , they had torn the Messengers to pieces . But it happen'd luckily , that while Caesar was making Preparations to enter Scotland , he received Letters from Labienus of the Revolt of the Gauls ; upon which Caesar returns , having scarce so much as frighted the Picts and the Scots . And here again Hector vouches the Authority of Veremundus and Campbell ; But notwithstanding , Buchanan very wisely leaves all this out , which Lesly , believing Veremundus , or rather Hector before Caesar , keeps in . But here Hector becomes very nice and critical , rejecting the vulgar Annals ( which it seems were not destroy'd by Edw. I. ) which say , that Caesar went as far as the Caledonian Wood , and besieged Camelodunum , and left there his Pretorian House which he used to travell with , called Julis Hoff. But for his part , he would write nothing that might be found fault with , and therefore he follows Veremundus again , That this was the Temple of Victory , built by Vespasian , not far from Camelodunum ; Onely the Inscription was defaced by Edw. I. Buchanan in the Life of King Donald saith , This was the Temple of the God Terminus : being near the Roman Wall . It was a round Building , made of square Stones , and open onely at the top 24 Cubits in height , 13 in breadth , as (n) (n) Brit. p. 700. Camden describes it . (o) (o) Nenn. c. 19. Nennius saith , It was built by Carausius , in token of his Triumph . But this looks no more like a Triumphal Arch , than Caesar's travelling Palace : And therefore Buchanan's opinion seems most probable , since Hector saith , That there was within it a Stone of great magnitude , which was the Representation of the God Terminus , especially , if the hole in the top were over the Stone , as it was in the Capitol at Rome . Then follow the wicked Life and tragical End of Euenus III. the good Reign of Metellanus , and his Friendship with Augustus , which he goes about to prove from Strabo : But he had better kept to Veremundus . After him succeeded Caratacus , born at Caractonium , a City of the Silures , saith Hector , and that he might be sure to confound all , he saith , his Sister Voada was married to Arviragus , King of the Britains ; But he divorced her , and married Geuissa , a Noble Roman ; upon which Caratacus joined the Britains against the Romans , and was at last beaten by them , and betrayed by Cartumandua , his Mother-in-law , who , after his Father's death , was married to Venusius , and was by Ostorius carried in Triumph to Rome , from whence , he saith , he returned to Scotland , and remained to his death a Friend to the Romans ; After Caractacus , Corbred his Brother was chosen King ; who joined with Voada against the Romans ; And partaking of her misfortune returned into Scotland , and there died . His Sons being under Age , Dardannus succeeded ; Who designing to destroy the right Heirs of the Crown , was himself taken off : And thereby Way was made for Galdus the true Heir to succeed ; Who was the same , saith Hector , with Tacitus his Galgacus ; and , he confesses , was beaten by Petilius Cerealis . This King , Buchanan thinks , was the first of their Kings who fought with the Romans . What becomes then of the Credit of Hector and Veremundus , from whom we have such ample Narrations of their engaging with the Romans so long before ? From hence it is plain that Veremundus his Authority signified nothing with him ; And yet he follows Hector where he professes to rely upon his Authority . For Buchanan evidently abridges Hector as to the Scotish Affairs , leaving out what he found inconsistent with the Roman History .

Hector begins his Fifth Book with the short Reign and dolefull End of Luctacus , Galdus his Son ; who was succeeded by Mogallus , his Sisters Son ; who continued for some time a brave Prince , but at last degenerating , was killed by his Subjects . After him Conarus his Son , who was confined for ill management , and the Government committed to Argadus ; Upon his death the Kingdom fell to Ethodius , Nephew to Mogallus , who was strangled in his Bed by an Irish Harper : And so was Satrael that succeeded him , by those of his Bed-chamber . These are sad Stories , if they were true , but the comfort is , there appears yet no better Authority than that of Hector for them . For Fordon hath nothing of all this ; And Buchanan and Lesly take them upon Hector's Credit . They served Buchanan's purpose well enough , as appears by his Book De jure Regni apud Scotos ; And therefore he was willing to let them stand in History , being none of his Invention , and knowing what use was to be made of them . Donaldus , Brother to Ethodius , was chosen in his room , and here Hector falls in with Fordon about Fulgentius , one of the Royal British Race , who revolted from the Romans , which Fordon had from Geffrey of Monmouth , who calls him Fulgenius , and saith , he was driven with the Britains into Albany : But after , in a Fight with Severus at York , they were both killed . But in this Hector was ashamed to follow them ; allowing Severus to die a natural death , and Fulgentius to survive him . As to Donald's embracing Christianity , he follows Fordon , but never quotes him ; And here he never mentions Veremundus ; As though so considerable a Point of History needed no Authority but his own . He concludes this Book with a brief Account of Ethodius , Son to the former , who for his ill Government was confined by his Nobles and killed by his Guards .

In the Sixth Book he begins with a Convention of the Estates for the choice of a new King . And they set up his Son Athirco , who gave great hopes at first , but falling into Debauchery , his Nobles combined against him , and finding no way to escape , he killed himself . Nathalacus , Head of the Conspiracy , succeeds , who was for a time Popular , afterwards Cruel , to that degree , as raised a general hatred of him , which ended in a Design to destroy him ; Wherein they were prevented by one of his greatest Confidents , who stabbed him . Then Findocus , eldest Son to Athirco , recover'd the Crown , who proved an excellent Prince , but was at last murthered by two Villains , his Brother Carantius being privy to it : The Murtherers were executed , but Carantius fled , and was afterwards a great Souldier under Probus , Carus and Dioclesian . This Carantius is the same whom the Roman Writers call Carausius , as Hector afterwards confesses , who set up for himself in Britain ; But , saith he , he purposely disguised himself abroad . Geffrey of Monmouth makes him a Britain , and calls him Carassius . (p) (p) Scoti-chron . l. 2. c. 44. Fordon tells the main of the Story of Carausius well enough ; onely inlarging on the Leagues he made with the Scots and Picts ; And Gothorius , Nephew to Fulgentius , who ruled over the Northern Britains . But whence had Hector this Information , That he was Carantius , Son to Athirco , and Brother to Findocus ? Buchanan is not ashamed to relate the Story of Carantius as far as to his passing into the Roman Army , and there stops . But afterwards he speaks of Carausius his Actions in Britain , without any farther mention of Carantius ; Which shews that Buchanan took , and left what he pleased out of Hector's History without being obliged by any Authority he produced to carry it on as he found it there .

After the Death of Findocus , his Brother Donald succeeded , who was soon killed by Donald of the Isles , who usurped the Kingdom , and was at last killed by a Conspiracy whereof Crathlintus , Son to Findocus was the chief ; Who immediately took possession of the Crown : After him succeeded Fincormachus ; both these died peaceably . Then arose a mighty Contest about the Regency between the three Nephews of Crathlintus ; At first Romachus prevailed , but Governing cruelly , he was taken off : Then follow'd Angusianus , who was killed in Battel by the Picts ; After him Fethelmachus , killed in his Bed by his Harper ; And last of all Eugenius , killed in Battel by the Romans : And soon after , by the Instigation of the Picts their mortal Enemies , the Scots were universally banished out of Britain by order of Maximus the Roman General ; whither they returned not till about forty years after , under Fergus II. And in this , as to the main part of this last Tragedy , Fordon agrees with Hector , viz. That it was occasion'd by the Romans joining with the Picts against the Scots , in the time of Eugenius , who were not onely beaten by them , but driven out of Britain into Ireland , and Norway , and other Countries .

This is the Substance of what these Scotish Antiquaries deliver concerning their remotest Antiquities to the time of Fergus II.

But several Arguments are of late produced to justifie the History of Scotland , as it is delivered by Hector Boethius out of Veremundus and his other Authours ; which must be briefly considered , before I proceed to the Irish Antiquities . And it is alledged , that the Scotish Antiquities , as delivered by him ( for it is concerning Hector's Authority which I dispute ) have been received with great Applause for many hundreds of years , by all Historians , Antiquaries and Criticks of other Nations , who had any occasion to mention their Affairs . It will go a great way with me , if it be made appear , that there was any such account received among Learned Antiquaries in any part of the World before Hector's time . But I cannot find any one Antiquary , no not in Scotland , before his time , who gives the same Account that Hector doth . The Tradition of the Scots peopling that part of the Island long before Fergus II. I grant was a much elder Tradition , and is embraced by Fordon , and probably by others before him . But Fordon doth not own the Succession of the same number of Kings , and in such a manner as Hector delivers them . From whence then came Hector to know so much more than Fordon in these matters ? I yield that there were some ancient Chronica before Fordon , which he often quotes . But still the Argument is the stronger against Hector . For if Fordon had all those Helps , and yet knew nothing of those particulars , it is a vehement Presumption against Hector , that he took too much Liberty in those many particulars , which Fordon passed over , as having nothing to say about them . The more Copies they have of Fordon in their Monasteries , the more easily they may be convinced , how little Hector and he agree about the first Succession between the two Fergusses . And if Fordon did agree with all their Annals , as is now pleaded , Hector Boethius could not , because they differ so much from each other ; as will appear to any one that compares them . Why do we not reade in Fordon the Authorities of Veremundus and Cornelius Hibernicus , who were certainly before his time , if ever ? For we are told , that he was Archdeacon of St. Andrew ' s. A. D. 1076. and dedicated his Book to Malcolm Canmore ; which was long enough before Fordon's time . But it is said , that he is cited in a particular part of Fordon 's Book ; which could not be copied from Boethius . It had been a much clearer Evidence , if that Place had been produced ; for then we might have consider'd whether it was a Passage of Fordon , or of one of those several Writers who it seems wrote Additions and Continuations to him ; such , as besides Maculloch , Arelat and Walter Bowmaker are said to have been , who continued the Histories to the Reign of James II. And yet I would be glad to see any Testimony of Veremundus of that Antiquity . As to the Testimony of Chambers , who saith , he had these principal Authours , Veremund , a Spaniard , Turgott , Swinton , Campbell , &c. till some farther Proof be produced , I have reason to suppose , it was the same Case as to him with that of Sir R. Baker , which immediately follows ; For we are told , that he likewise quotes this Veremund among the Authours out of whom he compiled his History , and likewise Campbell and Turgott . And if we have no more ground to believe that Chambers had them , than Sir R. Baker , the matter must remain in as much obscurity as before . For no one imagines that Sir R. Baker had all those Authours by him which he there mentions ; but he sets down the Names of those whose Authorities he relied upon , although he found them quoted by others . And he is not the onely person in the World who hath cited the Authority of Books which he never saw ▪ The same is to be said of Hollinshed . But if such kind of Proofs must pass for evident Demonstrations , that the Scots had such Historians as Veremundus and the others before mentioned ; I wonder the same Learned Authour should shrink so much the Faith of History as to allow that despicable thing , called Moral Certainty , to be a sufficient Probation for it ; For scarce any History can be mention'd , but may have such kind of evident Demonstrations to prove it . Well , but Balaeus , a Learned English-man , and Gesner , and other famous Strangers , quote Veremundus . But so do not Boston of Bury , nor Leland , who had written of the British and other Writers before the time of Hector Boethius . And those were Men who searched all our Libraries for the ancient Books in them , and have digested them with great Care ; and if Veremundus with other MSS. were brought into England by Edw. I. as is now suggested , it could hardly have escaped the diligence of those Men. But those who lived after Hector Boethius published his History , took his word for Veremundus , and entred him into their Catalogues ; as Vossius hath done many whom he never saw . But Erasmus saith that Hector was a Person who could not lie . That was more than Erasmus could know , unless he had been by when he wrote his History and compared it with the Authours he pretended to follow . As to Paulus Iovius , he was a fit Second to Boethius ; but I am sure Erasmus would not have said of him , that he could not lie . For Hector's pretending to have his Books from the Island Iona , I have given an Account of it already , and shew'd how inconsistent his own relation thereof is . But all this while , Where is the great Applause of these Scotish Antiquities for many hundreds of years by all Historians , Antiquaries and Criticks of foreign Nations ? When not so much as one is produced , who lived before Hector Boethius , and , I think , that was not many hundred years since .

But whatever becomes of Veremundus , we are told , That the Black-book of Scoon , containing the Scotish Histories from the beginning , was among President Spotswood 's Books , and given to Lambert , and by him to Collonel Fairfax . All this , I am afraid , is a great mistake for a Black-book of Fordon's , which was brought out of Scotland and presented to the late King by a Gentleman of that Name , as some yet living can attest . But no such thing as the Black-book of Scoon was ever heard of here ; and if any such could be found , we should be so far from suppressing any thing that tended to the Glory of the Scotish Nation , that some here would be very glad to publish it , with all other ancient Annals which themselves would think fit to be printed ; whether it be the Black-book of Paslay , Pluscardin , or any others . We do not deny that they had any ancient Annals or Registers in their Monasteries ; but we desire to be better acquainted with them ; and it is no good Argument , they can tell us where to find them , that they are so carefull to let us know how they came to lose them .

But , after all this Fencing , it is positively said , that the surest foundation of all History is the common belief and consent of the Natives . But what if the Natives of several Countries differ from each other ? It may be reasonable to believe neither , but it is not possible to believe both . What if they had for a long time no certain way of conveying their Histories from one Age to another ? It is possible Oral Tradition may preserve some general strokes of the ancient History of a Countrey ; but it is hardly credible , that so many particulars as Boethius hath in the first Race of Kings could be kept so distinctly by the force of Tradition . The case of the old World is vastly different from any other People since the shortning of Mens Lives ; and whatever Nation wanted Records , could never make out the Credibility of their History to other People . We do not deny the Annals of the Jewish or Roman Priests ; but we think Annals and Oral Tradition are two things ; when Annals are produced , we must weigh and consider them , and compare the Annals of several Nations together , that we may better judge which are to be relied upon .

And yet we are told again , that when Histories are already formed out of ancient Records , there is no farther need to produce them ; for Papers may be lost by accident , but the Histories taken out of them are to be believed , although the Records cannot be found ; as it is in respect of the Histories of Rome and Greece , whose Authority remains , although the Testimonies on which they relied are not extant .

So that at last Geffrey of Monmouth must be believed as to the British Antiquities , as well as Hector Boethius as to the Scotish . For Geffrey doth no more pretend to invent his History than Hector : and Hunibaldus is as good an Authour as either of them ; and Keting as good as Hunibaldus . For they all equally pretend to derive their Histories from ancient Records and the Tradition of the Natives ; and all these having formed their Histories out of these substantial Grounds , we are to search no farther ; but to believe them all however improbable in themselves and contradictions to one another .

The case is very different as to the Learned Greek and Roman Histories , from those of the modern barbarous Nations ; which were plainly made in imitation of them , as will appear afterwards . And as to the Greeks and Romans , there is a considerable difference to be made between the Histories that related to the times before they had written Annals and after . Can any Man imagine that there is as great reason to believe the first Accounts of Greece as those that were written after the Peloponnesian War ? Or , that the first beginnings of the Roman Monarchy by Romulus are delivered with as much certainty as the Carthaginian War ? The most judicious Writers among the Greeks and Romans did make allowance for the Obscurity of Ancient times , when many things were utterly lost , and others very imperfectly delivered : What Reproach then is it to any modern Nations to suppose their Histories to have had the same Fate the Greeks and Romans had ? Onely in this respect they are liable to greater Dispute , because they pretend to give an exact Account of those times before they had any Annals or written Records ; and in this Case , the more exact and particular , the more suspicious . And we have more certain Rules of trying their ancient Histories , than the Greeks and Romans had ; because we have the Accounts of several Nations to compare together ; and undoubted Testimonies of other Writers to examine them by . And if they be not found faulty by some of these ways , we are contented to let them pass .

But as to the Scotish Antiquities , we not onely object the Want of sufficient Antiquity in their written Records , but their Inconsistency with approved Writers , in the most ancient Account they give of the first settling of the Scots so early in Britain . And which yet adds more to the suspicion , the Irish , from whom they descend , give a far more different Account of their first coming than themselves do ; as will appear by what follows .

For , The Irish Antiquaries will by no means allow the Account given by Hector Boethius ; And say , He had not regard to Truth in the Writing of it ; Particularly , as to Simon Brek's coming out of Spain , and bringing the fatal Chair with him , which they say are both false , and the main ground they insist upon is , That they are contrary to the Relation of the (q) (q) Cambrensis eversus per Grat. Lucian . c. 8. p. 61. Old Irish Antiquaries who deserve far more Credit .

I shall therefore set down the Account they give , and consider the Credit they deserve .

The best Account we have from (r) (r) Prospect of Ireland by P.W. p. 6. them is this ;

( 1. ) That Ireland was first planted after the Floud , by one Ciocal , with a Fleet , wherein every Vessel had fifty Men and fifty Women ; And this , Keting saith , happen'd about 100 years after the Deluge . But since such remote Antiquities are very tender things , I shall not with a Besom sweep them all away at once , but gently take them in Pieces , and lay them open as I pass along . Now I desire to know what Foundation there is for our believing a thing so unlikely , as the Peopling of Ireland in this manner , with such a Fleet , so soon after the Floud ? It was a long time after this before the Phoenicians had any skill in Shipping ; to whom the Romans attributed the Invention of it . And certainly the Expedition of the Argonautae had not made such a noise among the Greeks so long after the Floud ( but twenty years before the Destruction of Troy , as (s) (s) Animad. in Euseb. Chron. p. 46. Scaliger saith , which happen'd in the time of the Judges ) if the Skill in Shipping had been so great within 100 years after it ? Yet , if that Expedition were such as (t) (t) Atlant. c. 26. Olaus Rudbeck describes it , it was far more considerable than is commonly thought . For he saith , They not onely entred the Euxine Sea , but he proves from Orpheus and Diodorus Siculus , that they sailed up the Tanais , from whence Hornius in his Map saith , They went into the Mare Cronium , and so came round Egypt , passing between Britain and Ireland , and returning home by the Straits . But Rudbeck finds a Passage for them from the Tanais to the Volga , and so to the Lake of Fronoe , the Head of the Volga , and then by Rivers into the Baltick Sea , and so about the Scythian Promontory to Ierne ( Ireland ) and Peucessa ( Britain ) and to Ausonia ( Italy ) and Trinacria ( Sicily ) and so home to Iolcos . If this were a mere Poetical Fancy , yet it was extraordinary , since it agrees with the exact Description of the Northern Countries , saith Rudbeck far more than Ptolemy doth . I will suppose this Orpheus , who wrote the Argonauticks , to be neither the Old Orpheus , nor Onomacritus , but Orpheus of Crotona , to whom Suidas attributes the Argonauticks , who lived in the time of Pisistratus ; yet it is very much for him then to describe these Parts of the World , as he doth ; and to mention Ireland as a Countrey then known to the Greeks . And Festus Avienus , describing the Voyage of Himilco the Carthaginian ( spoken of by (u) (u) L. 2. c. 67. Pliny ) speaks of Ireland as then esteemed Sacred in these remarkable Verses : Ast hinc , duobus , in sacram , sic Insulam Dixere prisci solibus cursus rati est Haec inter Vndas multum cespitem jacit Eámque latè Gens Hibernorum colit Propinqua rursus Insula Albionum patet . Nothing can be plainer , than that he here speaks of Ireland and Britain , as then known by Himilco ; For Festus Avienus saith , He took this Description from the Phoenician Annals , in which this Voyage was inserted . And it is very strange to me that (w) (w) Atlantic . p. 475. Olaus Rudbeck should here change the Hiberni into Hyperborei , especially when he allows Albion to stand for Britain . But these are undoubted Testimonies of the ancient Peopling of Ireland : and of far greater Authority than those domestick Annals now so much extolled . But must we follow Keting , because he follows the old Annals in this Tradition of the first Peopling of Ireland ? And why not then in the Story of Seth and three Daughters of Cain viewing Ireland ? And of the three Fishermen of Spain being Wind driven thither the year before the Floud ? And of Keasar the Daughter of Bajoth , Son of Noah , coming thither with three Men and fifty Women , to save themselves from the Floud ? Are not all these fine Stories in the same Irish Annals ? But Keting rejects them ; And what then ? Doth this make for or against the Authority of these Annals , that even Keting looks on these as Poetical Fictions ? But he saith , The best Irish Antiquaries did of Old look on these as fabulous . Possibly the two former they might ; But do they indeed reject the Story of Keasar and her Companions ? (x) (x) Topogr . Hib. Dist. 3. n. 1. Giraldus Cambrensis quotes the most ancient Histories of Ireland for this Tradition ; and they confirm it by the Names of the Place where she landed , and where she was buried . And (y) (y) Cambrensis evers . p. 40. Gratianus Lucius confesses , that he had the sight of their ancient Annals ; and he suspects that he made away many of them . If so , Keting had fewer advantages than Giraldus for the Old Irish Antiquities . But if these Old Annals be of so little Authority in this Story , What Credit do they deserve in this early Plantation after the Floud ? But to proceed in the Irish Account , It is said ,

( 2. ) That Bartholanus and his three Sons , about three hundred years after the Floud , landing in Ireland with a thousand fighting Men , had many doughty Battels with the Posterity of Ciocal ; And at the end of three hundred years they were all consumed by a Pestilence .

This Story , I confess , is in (z) (z) Nenn. c. 6. Nennius , and (a) (a) Dist. 3. c. 2. Giraldus Cambrensis ; But it is a very obvious Question , if they all died , How their memory came to be preserved , and even the memory of that Pestilence which destroy'd them all ? But to this Giraldus gives a very substantial Answer out of the ancient Annals , viz. That onely one Ruanus escaped , who lived to St. Patrick 's days , and was baptized by him : ( in a good old Age certainly , for he must be born within six hundred years after the Floud ; And it was above four hundred and thirty years after Christ before St. Patrick was designed for Ireland . ) This Ruanus , say the Irish in Giraldus , was the true Relatour of the ancient History of Ireland to St. Patrick , and who can question the Testimony of such an authentick and truly ancient Witness ? A late (b) (b) Ogyg. Insula , p. 4. Irish Antiquary saith , he continued so long by a Pythagorean Transmigration ; but it was much he could retain these things in his Memory under all his Transmutations .

But as to this Bartholanus ( who is called by Nennius Bartholomeus , but by Geffrey , Partholomeus , by Fordon , Partholomus ) we reade in the (c) (c) De Orig. & Gestis Briton . l. 1. c. 20. British History , That when Gurguintus returned from Dacia , he found 30 Ships near the Orcades full of Men and Women , and , sending to enquire who they were , their Commander , (c) (c) De Orig. & Gestes Briton . l. ● . c. 20. Bartholomeus , said , They were driven out of Spain to seek a Countrey to live in , and beg'd some part of Britain , for they had been a year and a half at Sea ; But he sent them into Ireland , then void of Inhabitants , which they planted , and there continued to this day . It seems there was a Tradition in Nennius his time , Anno Domini 830. That Ireland was peopled from Spain ; And that one Bartholonus , or Bartholomeus , was the Leader of them ; But Geffrey would not let them go thither without leave from the Britains ; But Nennius hath nothing of it , and that part concerning being a year and a half at Sea , Nennius applies to Nimech , as he calls him , but the Irish , Nimead ; and he saith , after his abode in Ireland , he returned to Spain . Then , Nennius saith , Three Sons of a Spaniard came with thirty Vessels , and thirty Women in each of them , who saw a Towre of Glass in the middle of the Sea , and Men upon it , who would give no Answer , wherefore they resolved to assault it with all their Vessels , except one , which was shipwreck'd , having thirty Men , and as many Women , in it , all the rest were sunk in the Attempt of the Castle , and from those thirty Men and thirty Women , saith Nennius , all Ireland was peopled . Here we see how far Geffrey differs from Nennius ; and alters the old Traditions as he thought fit . But Nennius goes on , and saith , That more still came from Spain , and the last was one whom he calls Clamhochor , and his Company . But the Interpolatour of Nennius ( whether Samuel Beulanus or another ) there observes , That there is no certain Account of the Original of the Scots ; So the Irish were then called . But yet Nennius relates , from the Irish Antiquaries , the Story of the Noble Scythian , who was Son-in-law to Pharaoh , and his Expulsion out of Egypt , and coming at last to Spain , and thence to Ireland above a thousand years after the Egyptians were drowned in the Red Sea ; And first settled in Dalrieta , which he understands of that Region in Ireland ; But the Scotish Antiquaries apply it to the Countrey which had the same Name in Scotland . So that here we have very different Accounts , that were given so long since as the time of Nennius ; and no way found then , to distinguish the true from the false , or the certain from the uncertain . But of that more afterwards . Now to go on to a farther Account from the Irish Authours who say ,

( 3. ) That thirty years after , Nemedus , another Scythian , with his four Sons , arrived in Ireland with a good Fleet , and fought with the remainder of the Giants , but by another Pestilence were driven off , under the Conduct of three Captains , Simeon Breac , Ibaath , and Briotan , and the two former sailing to Greece ; Briotan , with his Adherents , landed in the North of Britain , now called Scotland ; And by these , and their Posterity remaining there , gave the Denomination of Britain to the whole Island . And this we are told is affirmed by the Holy Cormach , King of Munster and Bishop of Cashel , in the Psalter of Cashel . And all the Chronologers of Ireland agree with him . This Psalter of Cashel is one of the most authentick Histories among them , and so called because done in Verse ; And (d) (d) Prospect of Ireland , p. 350. it is said , That the more remote Antiquities in it were taken from another Book made 1200 years since , collected out of all the former Chronicles of that Nation and allowed in a solemn Convention of the Estates at Tarach , under Laogerius , p. 46. in the time of St. Patrick , who was one of the Committee appointed for the supervising of it . And this Book was called the Psalter of Tarach .

This I confess goes much beyond what can be said for Geffrey of Monmouth , or Hector Boethius . But yet methinks there seem to be some Reasons , why these Annals should not have such a mighty authority with us . For we cannot be certain that there ever were such Annals , or that these Annals , if they were so exactly drawn up , are still preserved . For not onely (e) (e) Cambrensis evers . p. 40. Gratianus Lucius complains for the loss of their old Annals ; But (f) (f) Vita Patricii , c. 196. Jocelin , in the Life of St. Patrick , concludes with saying , that many of their Writings relating to him were burnt by the fury of the Pagans while they governed in Ireland . By these Pagans the Danes are meant , and the Slavery under them is (g) (g) Prospect of Ireland , p. 139. said to be worse than Egyptian , Circassian , or any other mention'd in History . And particularly it is said , That the Clergy were banish'd into Bogs , Woods and Caves , where they were fain to lurk several years like wild Beasts ; p. 141. And that none were suffered to keep School , or to be taught any kind of Learning , not even in their own Houses : And which is yet more to the purpose , None were suffer'd to have any kind of Book ; But all Books the Danes could light upon , were either burnt , or taken away from them . It is possible their Annals might escape such a Storm as this , but it doth not seem altogether probable ; Especially considering that this first Slavery under the Danes continued Forty years , in which , they say , all their famous Monasteries , Cells , p. 14● . Vniversities , Colleges were destroyed , not one being left in the Land . And it is withall said , That although other Losses might be recover'd , yet their Libraries were never recover'd . p. 15 ▪ Onely some few Religious Men preserved some of their Books . But we have no assurance that the old Annals were among them . Or if they were then , That they could escape the Second Danish Invasion , which continued for a hundred and fifty years . In which (h) (h) Acta . Sanct. Hibern . Praef. ad Lector . Colganus saith , The Irish Antiquities had an irrecoverable Loss , at least , he saith , not yet recover'd . And yet he had Cormach's Psalter , or the Psalter of Cashel , Tigernacus his Annals , or the Annales Cluanenses , the Annales Insulenses , composed by one Magraidin , in the Island of All-saints , in the County of Longford , which he deduces to Anno Domini 1405. The Annals of Vlster , by one Maguir , Canon of Armach , deduced to his own time , who died An. Dom. 1498. And the Annals of Dungall composed by four modern Authours out of all their former Annals ; But among all these , there is nothing pretending to Antiquity , but the Psalter of Cashel and Tigernacus ; yet the Psalter of Cashel falls short of the time of Nennius , for Cormach , King of Munster , the supposed Authour of it , lived after the beginning of the tenth Century , being killed by Flanmhac Siona ( called Flannus Siuna by (i) (i) Grat. Lucius Cambr. evers . p. 78. Gratianus Lucius ) who died An. Dom. 914. or as Sir James (k) (k) Antiq. Mibern . p. 26. Ware thinks , An. Dom. 916. And for Tigernacus his Annals , the four Magistri , as Colgunus calls them , or the Annals of Dungall are positive , that Tigernacus ô Braion , the Authour of them , died (l) (l) Acta Sanct. Hibern . p. 108. in the eleventh Century , An. Dom. 1088. There remains onely the Psaltuir Na-Ran , written by Aonghais Ceile de , or by Aengusius , one of the Culdees , who lived in the latter end of the eighth Century , as the same Irish Antiquary confesses , p. 8 who withall saith , That all the Works contained therein relate onely to Matters of Piety and Devotion , p. 579.582 . which therefore can signifie nothing to our purpose . So that nothing appears of the Irish Antiquities which can pretend to be written before the Danish Invasion ; And although we are told , that these Annals were taken out of others more ancient ; yet we have barely their Word for it ; for those ancient Annals , whatever they were , are irrecoverably lost ; So that there can be no comparison of one with the other . And how can they be so certain of the exactness used in the Parliament of Tarach to preserve their Annals , if there be no ancient Annals to preserve the Memory of the Proceedings at that time ? It was a very extraordinary Care for the Estates of the whole Nation to preserve their Annals ; if we could be assured of it : Which doth much exceed the Library of Antiquities which (m) (m) De Orig. Fr●si . l. 3. c. 4. Suffridus Petrus speaks of , set up , as he saith , by Friso , the Founder of the Frisians , at Stavera , near the Temple of Stavo , in which not onely the ancient Records were preserved from time to time ; But the Pictures of the several Princes , with the times of their Reigns , from An. 313. before Christ 's coming , to Charlemagns time ; The like whereof , he saith , no German Nation can boast of ; But yet methinks the Posterity of Gathelus exceeds that of Friso's in the Care of Preserving their Antiquities ; For the Wisedom of the whole Nation was concerned in it . But I never read of any who ever saw this Library of Antiquities at Stavera , but we must believe Cappidus Staverensis and Occa Scarlensis , as to these things ; And that they saw the Records , as Hector did Veremundus , although none else ever did . But as to this Parliament of Tarach , which was carefull to preserve the Irish Antiquities ; Whence have we this Information ? Are the Acts of that Assembly preserved ? Are any Copies of those Annals still in being ? Yes , we (n) (n) Prospect of Ireland , p. 47. are told , that the keeping of the Original Book was entrusted by the Estates to the Prelates , and those Prelates , for its perpetual Preservation , caused several authentick Copies of it to be fairly engrossed , whereof some are extant to this day , and several more faithfully transcribed out of them ; their Names being the Book of Ardmach , the Psalter of Cashel , &c. It seems then , these are the Transcripts of the Original Authentick Book , allowed by all the Estates of the Kingdom . But the Book of Ardmach is a late thing , being the same with the Annals of Vlster composed by a Canon of Armach : So that the whole rests upon the Psalter of Cashel , which must be composed 500 years after the meeting of that famous Assembly . For St. Patrick was one of the number , and it was done in the time of Laogirius , or Leogarius , King of Ireland , who died , saith (o) (o) Cambr. c. vers . p. 73. Gratianus Lucius , An. Dom. 458. But King Cormach lived in the tenth Century ; And therefore an account must be given , how this Original Book or Authentick Copies were preserved for that 500 years and more , in the miserable Condition that Nation was in , a great part of that time .

So that the Difference is not so great between the Authority of Geffrey of Monmouth and these Annals , as is pretended . For I see no Reason why the Story of Brutus should be thought more incredible than that of Ciocal , Bartholanus and Nemedus , with his Son Briotan that gave the name to Britain ; And especially the Story of Gathelus himself , his Marriage in Egypt to Scota , coming to Spain , and thence his Posterity to Ireland ; which seems to me to be made in imitation of Geffrey's Brutus . For Brutus married Pandrasus his Daughter , the King of Greece , and then was forced to seek his Fortune at Sea , and passing by Mauritania , just as Gathelus did , the one landed in Gaul , and came for Albion ; And the other in Spain , and sent his Son for Ireland . And I wonder to find (p) (p) Prospect of Ireland , p. 338. p. 7. Brutus his Giants in Albion of so much larger Proportions than the Giants in Ireland , who are said not to exceed the tallest growth of Men ; For I had thought Giants had been Giants in all Parts of the World . p. 347. Suppose some Learned Men have question'd , Whether there were such a person as Brute ; I should think it no more Heresie , than to call in question , Whether there were such Persons as Ciocal , Bartholanus , Briotan or Gathelus ; If the silence of good Authours , the distance of time , and want of Ancient Annals complained of , makes the History of Brutus so hard to be believed , I onely desire that these Irish Traditions may be examined by the same Rules , and then , I believe , the Irish Antiquities will be reduced to the same Form with the British ; Onely Geffrey had not so lucky an Invention , as to have his History confirm'd by Parliament . For , if he had but thought of it , he could have made as general an Assembly of the Estates at Lud's Town , and as select a Committee of Nine , as ever was at Tarach . But all mens Inventions do not lie the same way ; And in this , I confess , Keting or his Authours have very much exceeded Geffrey and his British MS. And upon the whole matter I cannot see that the Irish Chronologers and Historians have so much more probability in their Story of Briotan than the British Writers had in the Tradition of Brute . For it is certain , it was not originally the Invention of Geffrey , onely he might use some art in setting it off , as he thought , with greater advantage than the Britains had done before him .

But still we are referr'd to the Authority of the Irish Monuments in the Psalter of Cashel written 800 years since by the holy Cormach , both King and Bishop of Munster . Let us then , for once , examine one part of the History taken from thence , and then leave the Reader to judge , whether it deserves so much more Credit than the British Antiquities ; And that shall be concerning the Kingdom of the Picts , because we are told , (q) (q) Prospect of Ireland , p. 490. This is the way to end the vexatious Questions about them , being taken out of the most authentick Records of Ireland , which are of such irrefragable Authority , That some are persuaded , had they been known to Camden , he would never have disputed the matter . And so I think too . But this irrefragable Authority is that of the Psalter of Cashel ; From whence we are instructed in these Particulars : ( 1. ) That the Picts served in Thracia , under one Policornus , p. 491. a King of that Countrey ; where their General Gud took away the King's Life , to prevent an Attempt on his Daughter . And did not Brutus serve King Pandrasus with his Army not far off in Greece ? And methinks Pandrasus is as good a Name for a King of Greece as Polycornus for the King of Thrace . But where are either of them to be met with elsewhere ? ( 2. ) That upon this the General and his Army fled the Countrey , roamed up and down at Sea till they came to Gaul , and there they founded the City of Pictavia . This is just Geffrey . For Brutus came to Gaul too , and there fought with Groffarius , King of the Picts , and founded the City of Tours , which had its Name from Turonus , Brutus his Nephew . ( 3. ) That upon the same Occasion they were forced to leave Gaul , and to go for Ireland , ( as Brutus did for Albion ) where they were entertained , to fight with the Britains ; Who it seems made very early Invasions upon Ireland , which still agrees with Geffrey's History . ( 4. ) The Story of the Advice of Trosdan , the Pictish Magician , for the Irish Army to bath in the Milk of 150 White , Crumple-horned Cows , as an effectual Antidote against the envenom'd Arrows of the Britains , and the strange Success upon it , is hardly to be matched in Geffrey . ( 5. ) That the Picts , growing insolent , were forced by Herimon to retire to the Northern Parts of Britain , Onely with three Irish Women , whatever Bede saith of more ; or , how differently soever he relates the whole Story of the Picts ; For what is Bede's , a poor Monk's Authority , to King Cormach's ? ( 6. ) That from Cathluan , Son to Gud , there was a constant Succession of Kings of the Picts in that Countrey . But not more exact than the Succession of British Kings from King Brutus . And now I leave the Reader to judge whether Geffrey be not hardly dealt with , when such Authours are preferr'd so much before him . We now return to the farther Account which the Irish Antiquaries give of their own Antiquities .

( 4. ) We are then to understand , that , besides the Race descended from Nemedus , p. 11. there was another called Clanna Gaoidhel , or , Posterity of Gathelus ; concerning whom these things are affirmed . p. 324. ( 1. ) That he was descended from Niul , a younger Son to Feanusa Farsa , King of Scythia , who , travelling into Egypt , had a Countrey there given him by Pharaoh Cingeris called Capacyront ( I suppose in the old Egyptian Language ) who was married to Pharaoh 's daughter called Scota . Whereas the Scotish Antiquaries do peremptorily affirm , it was Gathelus himself was married to her . But we ought not to forget , p. 332. that this Scythian King had a celebrated School on the Plain of Sennaar , and one Gaodel , being there employ'd to compose or refine the Irish Language , called from him Gaodhelc or Gaodhlec . This is a Strain beyond Geffrey , who never thought of bringing the British Language from the Plain of Sennaar . ( 2. ) That Gaodhel 's Posterity continued in Egypt till the time of his Grandchild Sruth , and then being forced thence , they landed in Creet , where he died . And his Eldest Son Eibhir Scot went into Scythia ; where one of his Descendents killed Restoir , the King of that Countrey , and was forced with his Company to the Caspian Sea , and landed in an Island there ( just like Geffrey's Large●ia , where Brutus landed . ) But they went from thence to Caronia , another Island in the Pontick , and from thence to the North end of the Riphean Mountains ; ( a pretty kind of Compass ! ) And here , instead of Diana's Oracle to Brutus , an old Druyd told them , they should never fix till they came to the Western Island , and so they removed to Gothia , and in the eighth Generation , they went to Spain . And doth not this exceed the Story of Brute , in the great Probability of it , which their latest (r) (r) Ogygia Insul . p. 8 , 9. Antiquary knows not what to make of ? It is certain whoever invented it , designed to go beyond the Authour of the former . But this is not all ; For we are told farther from the same Authentick Irish Annals . p. 331. ( 3. ) That Calamb ( called Milead Espain , or Milesius the Spaniard ) great Grandchild to Bratha , who brought them into Spain , went back into Scythia ; and there served as General under Refloir , p. 12. King of the Scythians ; From whence , upon Suspicions , he fled into Egypt , and there married Pharaoh 's Daughter called Scota ; And at last returned to Spain , and there founded Braganza : And here the Scotish Antiquities fall in . But is it not a little improbable to have the same Scene acted twice over ? Two Gaodel's , two Refloir's , two Scota's , twice passing to and fro after much the same manner ? We may well say , p. 333. as our Authour doth , enough of these profound remote Antiquities . For I shall not need now to add any thing about the eight Sons of this Milesius coming to Ireland ; And how the rest being killed , the Countrey was divided between Eibhir and Erimthon ; and the former being killed , the latter became the first Monarch of Ireland , from whom descended 181 Monarchs of this Milesian Race : which must depend on the Credit of their Annals , of which I have already spoken .

But , in short , to give the true Account of these Fabulous Antiquities . We are then to consider , That when the Northern Nations began to have some smattering of the Greek and Roman Learning , they were never satisfied ; till by one means or other , they could deduce their Original from some of the Nations most celebrated in ancient Books ; Such were the Trojans , the Greeks and the Egyptians . As to the Trojans , the Romans themselves had shewed the Way to other Nations . For there are considerable Arguments to prove that neither Aeneas , nor Ascanius , ever came into Italy ; as may be seen in (s) (s) Dionys. l. 1. p. 39. Dionysius Halycarnasseus , (t) (t) Geogr. l. 13. Strabo and Festus , in the Word Roma . Hellanicus , in Dionysius , saith , That Ascanius ( from whom Brutus is derived ) never left Phrygia ; But onely withdrew for a time to Dascylites , near the Lake ( from him called the Ascanian ) and afterwards returned to Troy . Strabo saith , That Ascanius reigned at Scepsis , near the Ruins of Troy , and that his Posterity continued there a long time after , with a Royal Title . Festus shews , that the old Authours were not agreed where Aeneas was buried ; Many were of Opinion , that he lay buried in the City Berecinthia . And some in Dionysius say , he died in Thrace , others in Arcadia . But the Romans making it so great a part of their Glory to be descended from the Trojans ; Other Nations of Europe , upon the Dissolution of the Roman Empire , would not seem to come behind them in this . So (u) (u) Trithem . Comp. Hist. l. 1. Hunibaldus gives as formal an Account of the descent of the Franks from Antenor , and as good a Succession of their Kings down from him ; with the particular Names of Persons , and the time of their Reigns , as either Geffrey doth of the British Kings from Brutus ; or Hector of the Scots from Fergus ; or the Irish Annals from Gathelus or Heremon . And that this is no late Invention appears from hence ; That Aimoinus , Ado Viennensis , Abbas Vrspergensis , Rorico , Gaguinus , Aeneas Silvius , and others , agree with Hunibaldus in the Substance of his Story . And (w) (w) De Origine Francor . Vignier mentions several Diplomata of the ancient Kings of the Franks , to prove the Authentickness of this Tradition . And it is less to be wonder'd at , that the Britains should pretend to be derived from the Trojans because of the mixture of the Romans and them together , while Britain continued so long a Roman Province . From whence I suppose the first Occasion was taken , which continued as a Tradition among the Britains for a long time before it was brought into such a History as we find in Geffrey . That the Tradition it self was elder than his time is certain ; For even those who despised Geffrey embraced it , as appears by (x) (x) Cambr. Descript. l. 2. c. 7. Giraldus Cambrensis ; And in the Saxon times this Tradition was known , as is evident by the Saxon Poet , mention'd by (y) (y) Not. in Bed . c. 1. p. 25. Abr. Whelock ; But Nennius his MS. puts it out of dispute , That there was then a Tradition about the Britains coming from Brute ; but he could not tell what to make of this Brute ; sometimes he was Brito the Son of Ysicion , the Son of Alan , of the Posterity of Japhet : And for this he quotes the (z) (z) Nenn. c. 13. Tradition of his Ancestours ; But this being uncapable of much Improvement or Evidence , he then runs to Brutus the Roman ; and sometimes it is Brutus the Consul ; But that , not suiting so well , he then produces the Story of Aeneas , and Ascanius , and Silvius , and the Prediction of the Magician , c. 2 , 3. that his Son should kill his Father and Mother ; she died in Labour , and his Father was killed by him by chance ; However he was banished from Italy into Greece ; And from thence again banished , and so came into Gaul , and there built Tours , having its Name from one of his Companions ; And from thence he came for Britain , which took its Name from him , and he filled it with his Progeny , which continue to this day . So that here we have the Foundation of Geffrey's History laid long before his time ; And Nennius his Account is mention'd by (a) (a) De Gestis Reg. l. 1. c. 1. William of Malmsbury , under the Name of Gesta Britonum ; And follow'd by Henry of Huntingdon , and Turgott , or Simeon Dunelmensis ; But when Geffrey's Book came abroad , it was so improved and adorned with Particulars , not elsewhere to be found , that the generality of the Monkish Historians , not onely follow'd , but admir'd it , and pitied those that had not seen it , ( as they supposed ) as (b) (b) Polychr . l. 1. c. 47 , 48. Ranulphus Cestrensis doth William of Malmsbury ; But there were some Cross-grained Writers who called it an Imposture , as Gul. Newburgensis ; or a Poetical Figment , as John Whethamsted . But these were but few in Comparison with those who were better pleased , with the Particulars of a Legend than the dryness of a true History .

But this humour was not peculiar to the Franks and Britains ; For the Saxons derived (c) (c) Witikind . l. 1. themselves from the Macedonian Army of Alexander , which had three Captains saith . (d) (d) De Orig. F●● . l. 2. c. 5. Suffridus Petrus , Saxo , Friso and Bruno ; From whom are descended the Saxons , Frisians and those of Brunswick . And (e) (e) A. D. 51● . Abbas Stadensis adds , That not onely the Saxons , but those of Prussia , Rugia and Holstein came from them . (f) (f) Cosm●drom . ●t. 5. c. 11. Gobelinus Persona relates the Particulars as exactly as Geffrey , or Hector , or the Irish Annals do ; how they were left on the Caspian Mountains , and wandred up and down just as Brutus and Gathelus did , till they settled in Prussia , Rugen and Saxony . The Danes , saith (g) (g) Saxo Gram. l. 1. Dudo S. Quintin derived themselves from the Danai ; The (h) (h) Matth. à Mich. l. 2. c. 8. Orig. Pruss . n. 7. Prussians from Prusias , King of Bithynia , who brought the Greeks along with him . Onely the Scots and Irish had the Wit to derive themselves from the Greeks and Egyptians together .

We are now to sit down and consider , what is to be said to all these glorious Pretences ? Must they be all allowed for good and true History ? If not , what marks of distinction can we set between them ? They all pretend to such Founders as came afar off , wandred from place to place , consulted Oracles , built Cities , founded Kingdoms , and drew their Succession from many Ages ; So that it seems unreasonable to allow none but our own . And yet these Antiquities will hardly pass any where , but with their own Nation ; And hardly with those of any Judgment in any of them . But when all this is said , every one will believe as he pleases ; But it is one thing to believe with the Will , and another with the Vnderstanding .

To return now to the Irish Antiquities . And it onely remains that we enquire , How the Irish Antiquaries give an Account of their Nations coming into the Northern Parts of Britain : And here is something which deserves Consideration , viz. That they (i) (i) Prospect of Ireland , p. 22. charge the Scotish Antiquaries with placing the time of Fergus I. 819 years before he landed in Britain . For , say they , the Irish Monuments fix on Anno Dom. 498. as the time wherein p. 367. Fergus Mor the Son of Erch ( whom the Scotish Writers call the Son of Ferchard ) with his five Brothers invaded the North of Britain . To this purpose they produce the Testimony of Tigernacus , who in his Annals saith , Fergus Mor mhac Ercha cum gente Dalraida partem Britanniae tenuit , & ibi mortuus est . This he writes about the beginning of Pope Symmachus , which was about six years after the death of St. Patrick , and very near the end of the fifth Century . Besides another Irish Authour who writes of the Kings of Albany who were contemporary with the Monarchs of Ireland , reckons twenty years between the Battel of Ocha , and the going of the six Sons of Erc into Albany : And the Annals of Vlster place the Battel of Ocha A. D. 483. so that Fergus his coming into Scotland could not be before the beginning of the sixth Century . (k) (k) Cambr. c. vers . p. 73. Gratianus Lucius saith , that the Battel of Ocha , wherein Oilliol Molt , the Irish Monarch , who succeeded Leogarius , was killed , was Anno Dom. 478. Which makes but five years difference . Farther , say they , The Scotish Antiquaries make Reuda the sixth King after Fergus , Whereas it appears by their Annals , (l) (l) Cambr. c. vers . p. 69. That their Monarch Conair had three Sons , called the three Cairbres , and the third (m) (m) Prospect of Ireland , p. 370. was Cairbre Riada ; from whom that part of Britain was called Dal Riada , or Dal Reuda ; But Conair was killed An. Dom. 165. and therefore this (n) (n) p. 90. Reuda must be 300 years before Fergus . The Old MS. cited by (o) (o) Brit. p. 707. Camden , makes Fergus to be descended from Conair , with which as (p) (p) Usser . Prim. p. 611. Archbishop Vsher observes the old Irish Genealogies agree : But he saith , Conair reign'd Anno Dom. 215. however , long enough before the time of Fergus . According to this supposition , that part of Scotland called Dalrieta , p. 612. or Dalreuda , ( the bounds whereof are described by the Learned Primate ) was inhabited long before the coming of Fergus ; and so agrees with what (q) (q) Bede , l. 1. c. 1. Bede saith , That the Scots came first out of Ireland under the conduct of Reuda , and either by Force or Friendship found habitations for themselves there , which they still enjoy'd , and from their Leader to this time they were called Dalreudim ; Daal signifying a share in their Language . This Reuda seems to be the same with Cairbre Riada , the third Son of Conair ; And if Fergus were descended from the same Conair , it gives a probable Account of Fergus his coming afterwards into those Parts ; and taking the Government upon him . For (r) (r) Prospect of Ireland , p. 93. Keting saith , That Eochac Mumreamhar of the Progeny of Cairbre Redhfadac or Riada had two Sons Earcha and Elchon ; And from the former the Families of Dal Riada in Scotland are descended , from the latter those of Dal Riada in Ulster . Which must be understood of that part of the Vlster Dal riadans , which Fergus carried with him : For there were the Descendents from Riada in Scotland before , according to the former account . But the whole matter about the Reign of Fergus remains still very obscure . For ( 1. ) It seems strange that Bede takes no notice at all of him , which in all probability he would have done , as well as of Reuda , who was less considerable . ( 2. ) (s) (s) V●● . ● . Pu●●●cii , c. 137. Jocelin in the Life of St. Patrick saith , That Fergus was one of the twelve Sons of the King of Dalredia , and was excluded from his share by his Brethren , of whom St. Patrick prophesied , That from him Kings should rise , who should not onely reign at home , but in a foreign Countrey ; After which , saith he , Fergus in no long time came to be King in his own Countrey ; And from him sprang Eanus , who subdued Albany , and other Islands , and whose Posterity still reigns there ; So that if Jocelin's authority be good , Fergus himself never came into Scotland ; But the mistake arose , because he was King in Dalrieda ; Which the Scots understood of their own , and thought they had Reason , because the Posterity of Fergus reigned there . ( 3. ) (t) (t) Topogr . Hib. Dist. 3. c. 16. Giraldus Cambrensis , who had a Sight of the Irish Annals , never mentions Fergus , but onely saith , That in the time of Nellus the Monarch of Ireland , six Sons of Mured King of Ulster sailed into the Northern Parts of Britain , and there planted themselves , from whom the Scotish Nation is derived . This Nellus , whom the Irish call Niall the Great , was killed , saith Gratianus Lucius , Anno Dom. 403. And if the Sons of the King of Vlster came then over to plant and settle in Scotland , this must be 100 years before the time of Fergus , and consequently he could be none of that Number : And yet the (u) (u) Cambr. ●vers . p. 73. Prospect of Irland , p. 93. Irish Annalists make the two Fergusses , the two Aengusses , and the two Loarns , to be the six Sons of Muriedhach , King of Ulster , who came over to settle in Scotland . But if Giraldus his Authority be allow'd , the Scots came not to settle in Britain , till the beginning of the fifth Century ; And the Monarchy in the Posterity of Fergus , according to Jocelin , could not be till towards the middle of the sixth Century . And if Edan , King of the Scots in Bede's History , be the same with that Edan in Jocelin who descended from Fergus , Then the Scotish Kingdom did not begin till the seventh Century , as appears by (w) (w) Bede , l 1. c. 34. Bede . But in matters of so much Obscurity I determine nothing .

But it is but Justice to consider on the other side , what the Scotish Antiquaries do now plead for themselves , to prove that they inhabited Scotland long before this time .

First , They say , (x) (x) Bede , l. 1. c. 1. Bede mentions them as ancient Inhabitants of this Island before the coming of the Romans ; and describes the War 's between the Picts , Scots and Britains before that of the Romans . It is very true , that Bede , in the beginning of his History , doth set down the several Nations which inhabited Britain , and he names five . English , Britains , Scots , Picts and Romans . And among these he reckons the Britains first , then the Picts , after them the Scots from Ireland under Reuda ; and then adds ▪ That Ireland was the true Countrey of the Scots , who coming hither made a third Nation in Britain , besides the Britains and Picts , and landed on the North part of the Frith , towards Ireland , and there settled themselves . But Bede saith nothing at all of the time when the Scots came first from Ireland , and it is of no force , that he reckons them here before the War with the Romans ; for , so he doth the English as well as the Scots : his business being to give an Account of the present Inhabitants , and not merely of the Ancient , Haec in praesenti 5 Gentium linguis , &c. But where doth Bede say , that the Scots were in Britain before the Romans coming hither ? I cannot find so much as an Intimation that way : unless it be in the Title of the Chapter , Of the Situation of Britain and Ireland , and their ancient Inhabitants . And doth not Bede speak of the Britains as the ancient Inhabitants of this Island and the Scots of Ireland ? But if all mention'd must be ancient Inhabitants , then so must the English and Romans be , as well as the Picts and Scots .

Well! But doth not (y) (y) L. 1. c. 5. Bede afterwards say , That Severus his Wall was built against the unconquer'd Nations beyond it ? I grant it , if he had said , the Scots and Picts beyond it , the Controversie had been ended . But doth not Dio explain Bede , who expresly tells us , these Nations were the Maeatae and the Caledonii ? Why not the Picts and the Scots if then in Britain ? The latter Roman Writers never forbear calling them by their own Names , when they knew them to be here ; as appears by Eumenius , Claudian and Ammianus Marcellinus : but to say the Scots were called Maeatae , because they came from the Palus Maeotis , will hardly go down in this Age. However it is confidently affirmed , the Caledonii were the Scots . Let this one thing be well proved , and I will yield the Scots were in Britain long before Severus his time ; for Tacitus mentions the Caledonians . But it is to no more purpose to quote modern Writers , who call the Caledonians Scots , than Lipsius his calling Galgacus a Scotish King : for we are not bound to follow any modern Writers in their Improprieties . There is no Question the Caledonians were known to Flaccus and Martial ( who certainly lived not in Augustus his time , unless that Name be very improperly given by it self to Domitian or Trajan . ) But do any of these Roman Authours ever tell us the Caledonians were Scots ▪ If not , to what end are the Caledonians so much spoken of ? As far as we can find by Tacitus , or Dio , or any others , they were the Northern Britains . And if Tacitus had known that they came out of Ireland , and were a distinct Nation , he was so diligent and judicious a Writer , he would never have omitted the setting it down , when he gives so punctual an account of the Original of the several sorts of Britains , according to his best Judgment and Information ; and none could have better ; relating some things concerning Ireland , from Agricola's own Mouth , who was then the Roman General against the Caledonians . And he saith , Agricola had one of the Kings of Ireland with him . Suppose we then the Caledonians to have been Scots come out of Ireland ; Is it possible , that an Irish King should not be able to inform Agricola who these Caledonians were ? Or , if Tacitus had known any such thing , would he have said , the Caledonians , by the habit of their bodies seemed to be of German Extraction , when he derives the Silures from Spain ? Had it not been as easie for him to have derived the Caledonians from Spain through Ireland , if any such thing had been heard by him , as that the Caledonians were of Ireland , and came first out of Spain thither ? But nothing can be more plain than that Tacitus took the Caledonians for Britains , and so doth Galgacus , in his excellent Speech , wherein he calls them , the Noblest of the Britains , and excites them to recover the Liberty of the Britains ; and tells them , they fought the same Cause with the other Britains ; and now they were to shew what sort of Men Caledonia had reserved for their common defence . Was Tacitus so inconsiderate a Writer to put such words into Galgacus his mouth , if he knew or suspected the Caledonians to be no Britains , but a different Nation come out of Ireland in the time that Alexander took Babylon ? Had Tacitus known any thing of this , he would never have concealed it , when he values himself upon his Integrity , in relating what he could find about the Affairs of Britain . And therefore Tacitus his Judgment in this matter is to be much preferr'd before Scaliger's Criticism about the Scoto-brigantes , or the Scoticae pruinae in Spartian's Poet ; or any such uncertain Conjectures . And yet the Scoto-brigantes might be Irish ; where both Scoti and Brigantes were , and so it proves nothing , as to Britain ; for Claudius conquer'd Ireland as much as Scotland .

But it is more plausibly urged , That (z) (z) L. 1. c. 12. Bede speaking of the Scots being a transmarine Nation , he explains himself by saying , that he means not that they were out of Britain , but beyond the two Friths ; therefore the Scots then inhabited Britain . This was but a necessary Explication , for Bede , who used these words , after he had confessed before , that the Scots under Reuda did settle in Britain . Therefore when he used Gildas his words , he thought it necessary to reconcile them with his own ; and so declares that he used transmarine now in another sense . Just as if a Scotish Writer in Bede's time had spoken of the transmarine Saxons , using the words of an Authour who lived before their coming into Britain ; and then should explain himself , That he did not mean the German Saxons , but those who lived in Britain , beyond the two Friths ; would this prove , that the Saxons lived here before Caesar's time ? And if this be an Argument clear to a Demonstration , some mens Demonstrations will hardly amount to the strength of a probable Argument . And I am apt to fear no Mens way of reasoning more than those who talk most of Demonstrations .

What if St. Jerome mentions the Scoti from Porphyrie , and the Attacotti as a British Nation , what doth this prove as to the Scots inhabiting Britain so long agon ? Could there be no Scots but in Britain , when it is confessed they came originally out of Ireland ? Sidonius Apollinaris doth mention the Scots and Picts , in his Panegyrick to (s) (s) Sidon . Carmi 7. v. 90. Authemius ; but what then ? who denies that the Scots and Picts did then fight and were beaten in Britain ? but could not they be beaten here then unless they came into Britain before Julius Caesar ? Is this clear to a Demonstration ? But it is observable , that in the Verse before he calls the Caledonians Britains even then . Victricia Caesar Signa Caledonios transvexit ad usque Britannos . Fuderit & quanquam Scotum , & cum Saxone Pictum . Where it is evident he distinguisheth the Caledonian Britains from the Scots and Picts .

But Claudian mentions the Scots as settled in Britain before his time . If it be granted ; that falls very much short of Alexander or Julius Caesar's time ; yet there appears no Demonstration for it . His words are , (t) (t) Claud. in 4. Consul . Honorii , v. 33. Scotorum cumulos flevit glacialis Ierne . But there is a certain Place in Scotland called by that Name . I will not dispute it ; but are we sure that Claudian knew it by that Name ? Was that so considerable to be taken such notice of by the Roman Writers ? Was not Ireland then called Ierne by him ? And doth he not mention the Scots moving all Ierne ? (u) (u) 1ᵒ Consulat . Stilicon . l. 2. v. 251. Totam cùm Scotus Iernen Movit , & infesto spumavit remige Tethys ? And is not this very Poetical , to say , He moved all a certain little part of Scotland ? From whence they might pass beyond the Wall , without so much as touching the Ocean ? Must these things pass for Demonstrations too ?

I mention these Evidences , which the Weight of the Cause is laid upon , to shew how far these Antiquities are still from being cleared , to the satisfaction of impartial Men. For I had no Luddus my Kinsman , nor Buchanan my Enemy ; I search for nothing but Truth in such Enquiries , it being as much to my satisfaction , that the Scots came into Britain in Alexander's time , as any time after , if it can be as well proved . But it doth not become the ingenuity of Learned Men , when all judicious Persons in the Nations about us have rejected their fabulous Antiquities , to adhere to them without producing better Proofs of them ; and that with so much violence as if the Interest of the Nation , and the Succession of the Royal Family were concerned in them : Which hath far stronger grounds to stand upon than the Authority of Hector Boethius , or the Race of Kings between the two Fergusses , or the certain time when the Scots came first into Britain .

Having thus far given an Account of the Antiquities relating to the Picts and Scots , the mortal Enemies of the Britains ; I now come to pursue my main Design , which relates to the Antiquities of the British Churches , whose declining State and Condition I am now arrived at .

And the first Occasion thereof was , the laying them open to the fury of their greatest Enemies , the Picts and the Scots . It is impossible for us to set down the punctual time when the Scots and the Picts first join'd their Forces together to give disturbance to the Britains , but it is clear that they did so towards the middle of the fourth Century . For (x) (x) Am. Marcell . l. 20. c. 1. Ammianus Marcellinus , speaking of the Incursions they made in the time of Constantius , when Julian was Caesar , An. Dom. 360. he saith , That Julian , being then at Paris , durst not go over to the assistence of the Britains against the Scots and the Picts , as Constans had done before . Which Expedition of his happen'd Anno Dom. 343. after his success over the Franks , and he passed an Edict , still exstant in the (y) (y) C. Theod. de extraord . XI . Tit. 16. L. 5. Theodosian Code , when he was at Bologn , in his Passage , which bears date that year ; And a Coin of his is mention'd by (z) (z) Hist. Byzant . p. 33. Du Cange and (a) (a) In Caes. Jul. p. 134. Spanheim , wherein the Effigies of Constans is on one Side , and on the Reverse , an armed Man on Shipboard , with the Image of Victory , and the Inscription of Bononia Oceanen ; being Coined on purpose to preserve the memory of this Passage . And upon his coming over , things were quieted here , but not long after , they began to make new Incursions , within the Bounds of the Province , as is evident from the foregoing Passage of Ammianus Marcellinus , when Lupicinus was sent over , who arrived at London , saith he , in the middle of Winter , to take Counsel how to proceed . In the time of Valentinian , the same Historian (b) (b) L. 26. c. 4. saith , That there seem'd to be a general disturbance through the whole Empire , by the barbarous Nations who lay near them ; And , among the rest , he mentions the Picts ( whom some render Redshanks ) the Saxons , the Scots , and the Attacots , who were continually vexing and doing mischief to the Britains , so that in a little time , the (c) (c) L. 27. c. 8. Britains were reduced to a miserable condition by a new Conspiracy of the Barbarians , wherein Nectaridus the Comes Maritimi Tractûs , or Roman Admiral , and Fallofaudes , the General , were both killed . And then Valentinian sent over Theodosius ; a famous Captain ( Father to the first Emperour of that Name ) with considerable Forces . For at that time , the Picts of both kinds , the Deucalidones and Vecturiones ; the Attacotti , a fierce Nation , and the Scots , dispersing themselves up and down , did abundance of mischief ; But Theodosius , leaving London , dispersed his Forces likewise into several parts , who surprized the Enemies , and recover'd their Booty , which they restored to the Owners , onely reserving a small share for the Souldiers ; And so in a short time , he put the City out of its fears and difficulties , and entred it as it were in Triumph : And then took care to have good Officers placed here ; Civilis for Administration of Justice ; and Dulcitius for Military Affairs .

Who these Attacotti were , who joyn'd with the Picts and Scots ; our Antiquaries are not agreed ; But because of their joining with the other , and yet being distinguished from them , it seems most probable , that they were the Wild Britains ; For (d) (d) c. Jovin . l. 2. St. Hierome doth say , they were a British People . But what the Reason of the Name was , is not yet understood , and I doubt will not be , unless some happen to derive it from the Phoenician Language . What great mischief had been done to the Britains , by this Combination of their Enemies , appears by the care taken by Theodosius , after his beating them out of the Countrey , to restore the Cities and Garrisons , and to settle the Guards upon the Frontiers ; which being done , That part of the Countrey which he recover'd from them , he obtained leave to have it named a New Province . And it was called Valentia , from the Emperour's Name . This was done Anno Domini 368. And the next year Theodosius returned to the Emperour's Court. From that time we reade no more of their Incursions till Maximus , in the time of Gratian , Son to Valentinian , was set up by the Souldiery in Britain , to be Emperour . Then (e) (e) Chronic. init . Prosper , set out by Pithaeus , saith , Maximus overcame the Picts and Scots , making new Incursions . Which he thought he had done so effectually as to fear no disturbance on that Sides , And therefore took away from hence all the Flower both of the Roman and British Souldiery , to make good his Title against Gratian and Valentinian , and after , against Theodosius ; So that there was no possibility of their return , to secure the Frontiers from their Enemies . And this proved the fatal Blow to the Britains . For the Empire being so divided , and Maximus forced to keep his Army together , those parts were left open to the Rage and Fury of their Merciless Enemies . And if the (f) (f) v. Usser . Prim. p. 590. Authour of the Eulogium and Giraldus Cambrensis may be believed , Gratian and Valentinian entred into a League with the Gothick Picts , and helped them with Shipping to convey them into the Northern parts of Britain , on purpose to withdraw Maximus his Army out of Gaul : Who coming thither in great Numbers , and finding the Countrey naked and without defence , settled themselves in those Parts . Not as though the Picts had not come hither before , but they never came over in so great Numbers and with so much Incouragement as they did now . And it seems not improbable , that Gratian and Valentinian should at that time deal with the Gothick Nation to give a diversion to Maximus . For (g) (g) Zosim . l. ● p. 760. Zosimus assigns that as one of the great Causes of Gratian's Ruine , that he seemed more fond of the barbarous Nations than of the Romans : And Maximus charged Valentinian , with making use of the Hunns and the Alani against him ; Which is not denied by (h) (h) St. Ambros. Ep. 27. St. Ambrose , who was sent by Valentinian on an Embassy to him . These Hunni and Alani were , as is commonly said , Inhabitants of Sarmatia Europaea near to the Palus Maeotis . The Alani did live upon the Tanais , saith (i) (i) Rer. Franc. l. 3. p. 98. l. 4. p. 153. Hadrianus Valesius ; And the Hunni , saith he , were a Scythian People , between the Pontus and the Caspian Sea , upon the Northern Parts of the Caucasus , from whom the Abares , Turks and Hungarians are descended . But whosoever observes (k) (k) Am. Marcel l. 31. c. 2. Ammianus Marcellinus his Description of them , will find that the Hunni were the Asiatick Tartars ; and the Alani the European . The Hunni in the time of Valens passed over the Palus Maeotis in vast Numbers , and after , having killed many of the Alani , took the rest into Confederacy with them , and having conquer'd the Goths in those Parts , inlarged their Power as far as the Danube : Where they lay ready to come into the Roman Empire on any Occasion . And it is not to be wonder'd if Gratian should employ Persons into Scandinavia to draw out greater Forces from thence , thereby to make a Revulsion , as to Maximus his Designs in the Northern Parts of Britain . However this were , Gildas from this time dates the miserable Condition of the Britains , as being in no Posture to defend themselves at Home . (l) (l) Nenn. c. 23. Nennius saith , That Maximianus ( as he calls him ) carried all the Forces out of Britain , and killed Gratian the Emperour ; And would not let the British Souldiers return to their Wives , Children or Possessions , but gave them another Countrey instead of it ; In the Western parts of Gaul , saith the Interpolatour of Nennius . And these , saith Nennius , are the Aremorican Britains , who never after returned to their own Countrey . And from hence , he saith , Britain was seized upon by foreign Nations , and its own Natives were driven out ; and would so continue till God helped them . But the British History , set forth by (m) (m) Hist. Brit. l. 2. c. 4. Geffrey , hath improved the Story in many Particulars . First , It makes this Maximianus to marry the Daughter of Octavius , and so to come to the Kingdom of Britain ; Then , it adds , That Conanus retired into Albany , and raised an Army , which was overthrown by Maximianus , who after five years passed into Gaul , and fought first against the Armoricans , whose Countrey he gave to Conanus and his Britains ; Who , resolving not to marry any others than British Women , he sent over Messengers to Dionotus , King of Cornwall , to whom Maximianus , had committed the Government of Britain , to provide Wives for them ; And he sent with Ursula his own Daughter Eleven thousand of the better sort , and of the common sixty Thousand . But these were unhappily , by Storms either sunk or driven into those Places , where Guanius , King of the Hunns , and Melga , King of the Picts , who were Consederates with Gratian , were joined with their Armies , who cruelly destroyed them . After which they came into Albany , where they made havock of all Places they came near . Then Maximianus sent Gratianus Municeps with two Legions who subdued the Hunns and Picts , and drove them into Ireland . Here we have many fabulous Particulars put together , but none comparable to the 71000 Virgins sunk or destroyed by the Hunns . And yet Geffrey's Relation of this Legend is magnified by (n) (n) Bar. ad Martyrol . Rom. Octobr. 21. Baronius , and approved by (o) (o) Not. ad Tab. Pentinger . M. Velserus , (p) (p) Disquis . de SS. Virg. Col. Aub. Miraeus , and (q) (q) Belg. Rom. l. 12. c. 5. Aegid . Bucherius , as most agreeable to the Circumstances of the time . Which is a thing to be wonder'd at ; considering how little Foundation there is for any one Particular of Geffrey's whole Relation , either as to Octavius , then King of Britain , or the marrying his Daughter to Maximus , or as to Conanus going first into Albany , and thence into Aremorica , or the settling of the British Souldiers there , at so busie a time , when Maximus wanted all the Assistence he could get ; or the sending to Dionotus , or the sending away such a Number of Virgins at once , without any Fleet to conduct or secure their Passage . But (r) (r) Not. in Ven. Fortun. l. 3. p. 59. Browerus hath overthrown this Legend at once , by proving that Aremorica was not in the Britains Possession till a good time after this ; For , as he well observes , Maximus was kindly received in Gaul , and met with no considerable Opposition there , Gratian's own Souldiers revolting to him , and he passed on and settled himself at Triers , ( then the Seat of this part of the Empire ) as Gildas saith ; And besides , in the time of Actius , the Aremorici enjoy'd their own Countrey ( as he proves from Constantius his Life of St. German ) about Anno Dom. 434. After which time they stood up in their own defence , till they were reduced by Littorius , which he shews from Sidonius Apollinaris . And (s) (s) Rutil . Iriner . l. 1. v. 250. Rutilius Claudius , in the beginning of the fifth Century , after Maximus his time , mentions the Aremorici , as still enjoying their Countrey , where Exuperantius was then Governour . Saying , that after the Troubles by the Goths they had Postliminium Pacis ; which evidently proves , they were not then kept out of Possession .

Cujus Aremoricas Patèr Exuperantius oras Nunc Postliminium pacis amare docet Leges restituit libertatemque reducit Et Servos Famulis non sinit esse suis.

And this was written after the Sacking of Rome by the Goths ; So that there is no foundation for this Legend in the time of Maximus . Aegid . Bucherius , although he approves of Geffrey , as to the time , and some other Circumstances , yet he differs from him in others . For he goes upon these Grounds , that Maximus landed at the Mouth of the Rhine , as Zosimus saith , That there they left the Multitude of Women and Virgins which follow'd the Army out of Britain ; where the Hunns which Bauto sent against Maximus fell upon them and destroy'd them . This is no ill-contrived Story ; but very different from the Legend in Geffrey , in all the considerable parts of it : And yet after all , Bucherius thinks fit to yield up his Faith to the old Legend , as it is defended by Bebius and Crombachius ; and so it is taken off from the time of Maximus .

(t) (t) Scoti-chron . l. 2. c. 63. Joh. Fordon , agrees with Geffrey about Maximus his giving the Countrey of Aremorica to Conanus and his Britains , Anno Dom. 386. but he is so far from mentioning the 11000 Virgins , That he supposes the Britains of both sexes to have settled there together . But he makes a more credible Relation of Conanus his going over to Aremorica , which is , That Maximus mistrusted he might set up for himself in his Absence , having the legal Title to Britain , and therefore he removed him and the Chief of the Britains , and settled them in those Parts of Gaul . This is no improbable Story ; but yet the Aremoricans enjoying their Countrey after this time , is an effectual Confutation of it .

After the death of Maximus , more Troubles following in the Roman Empire , the Picts and the Scots , saith (u) (u) Scoti . thron . l. 3. c. 1. Fordon , negotiate a mutual Peace and stricter Alliance , in order , saith he , to the recovering their Countrey again . For Maximus had made use of the Picts to drive out the Scots , and then put Garrisons among the Picts to keep them under . And upon this Agreement , An. D. 403. in the sixth of Arcadius and Honorius , Fergus the Son of Erk the Son of Ethadius the Brother of Eugenius , who was driven out by Maximus , came with his two Brothers ( called there Loarii and Tenegus , in all probability Loarn and Aengus , which were the Names , the Irish Annals give to the Brothers of Fergus , as is observed before ) and great Supplies of Scots from the Islands of Ireland and Norwey , whither they were driven : And the Picts , to prevent all Suspicion of Treachery surrendred up their Forts to Fergus . c. 2. Who now became King of all Scotland , i. e. of that Part which is beyond Drum Albain , as well as on this other , which , he saith , it doth not appear how he came to , whether by the Sword or by any other Right , none of his Predecessours having any Power there . (w) (w) Hist. Eccles. l. 1. c. 11. Bede saith , The Romans had the Right of Dominion to the remotest part of the Island : Which is not easie to make out , unless the Possession and Conquest were better proved than appears by Bede's History . For although he mentions Claudius his Conquering the Orcades ; yet it is hard to prove it by any Roman Authours ; And if the Possession were after lost , for so long a time , it will be as hard to prove the Romans still enjoy'd the Right of Dominion upon so slender a Title . But the Picts and Scots being thus united , their first Work , saith Fordon , was to drive out the ●omans and Britains from their Countrey , and then to invade Britain , which was then left destitute of any defence : And so by their Incursions they either killed the Common People , or made them Slaves .

Here Fordon transcribes Bede's twelfth Chapter of his first Book ; c. 3. the Foundation whereof he took out of Gildas , concerning the departure of the British Forces without returning ; the Invasion of the Scots and Picts ; the Britains sending an Address to Rome for Assistence ; a Roman Legion coming and driving out their Enemies ; and persuading the Britains to build a Wall for their own Security . But it is observable , that Bede varies from Gildas without Reason ; For what Gildas speaks of their departure with Maximus , he applies to the going of the Remainders of the British Forces under Constantinus and Constans , after Gratianus Municeps was killed in Britain having usurped the Empire here . But that Bede was herein mistaken will best appear by digesting the times wherein these things happen'd as well as we can .

(x) (x) Zos. l. 6. Zosimus saith , That Honorius VII . and Theodosius II. being Consuls , viz. A.D. 407. ( nineteen years after the death of Maximus , as (y) (y) Primord . p. 591. Archbishop Vsher observes , (z) (z) Phot. Cod. 80. Olympiodorus in Photius saith , the year before , Orosius and Sozomen the year after , viz. the year when Arcadius died ; ) the British Souldiers in a Mutiny set up one Marcus to be Emperour , as a Man of great Power in these Parts ; But he , not answering their expectation , they soon took him off , and then set up Gratianus , ( who was a Native of Britain , for so much (a) (a) Hist. l. 7. c. 40. Orosius his Words imply , when he saith , he was Municeps ejusdem Insulae ) and made him put on the Royal Purple and Crown , &c. but he not pleasing them , after four months they take away his life . (b) (b) Nenn. c. 24. Of him Nennius saith nothing ; But he mentions one Severus between Maximus and Constantius , whom others omit ; But (c) (c) Galfr. l. 2. c. 4. Geffrey makes Gratianus to assume the Royal Authority assoon as he heard of the Death of Maximus ; But he was so tyrannical , he saith , That the common People rose up and killed him ; and after his death the Britains , according to him , sent to Rome , to beg help against the Picts and Scots . But Zosimus and Orosius both say ; That , upon the Death of Gratianus , they set up here Constantine , a mean person ( for the good Omen of his Name saith Orosius ) who immediately left Britain , and passed over into Gaul , where he gained the Army to him , and made his Son Constans Caesar , and sent him into Spain . Olympiodorus saith , That he sent a Message and Excuse to Honorius , for assuming the Imperial Dignity , that he was forced to it by the Army ; And that Honorius allow'd the Excuse , and for a time admitted him into Partnership with him . But Gerontius a Britain , one of the Generals , finding himself slighted by Constans , made a Revolt among his Souldiers and stirr'd up the barbarous Nations in Gaul against Constantine ; Upon which occasion , saith Zosimus , The British Islands , and some of the Celtick Nations renounced the Roman Empire ; And took up Arms to defend themselves from the Incursions of their Enemies : And Honorius by his Letters gave them leave to take care of themselves . Not long after Constans is killed by Gerontius , and Constantine , after the Siege of Arles , had his Head cut off by (d) (d) Soz. l. 9. c. 15. Phor. Cod. 80. Honorius his Order . But (e) (e) Nenn. c. 25. Nennius , against the consent of all the Greek and Latin Historians , both Heathen and Christian , saith , That this Constantine reigned 16 years in Britain , and in the seventeenth died at York . However he falls much short of (f) (f) Galfr. l. 2. c. 5 , 6. Geffrey ; for , he saith , That Constantine was Brother to Aldroenus , King of the Aremorican Britains , to whom Guithelin , Metropolitane of London was sent on an Embassy to accept the Government , which he put off to Constantine , who was chosen King at Silcester , and had a Roman Wife of Guithelin 's education , by whom he had three Sons , Constans a Monk at Winchester , Aurelius Ambrosius , and Uther Pendragon , who were committed to Guithelin 's care . After Constantine 's Death , who was killed by a Pict , there happen'd a great Contest about the Succession ; but by Vortigern 's means Constans is taken from the Monastery , and set on the Throne at London ; But Guithelin was now dead , and Vortigern put the Diadem on his Head , who governed all things , and soon got himself rid of him by a Guard of Picts he had placed about him , and so took the Government upon himself .

But I shall set aside these Fictions or Traditions of Geffrey and Nennius , and consider now what Bede saith , He makes Gratianus Municeps to be set up two years before the sacking of Rome by Alaric , King of the Goths , which happen'd Anno Dom. 410. And he follows Orosius , about Constantine and his Son Constans , without ever imagining their continuing to govern , and losing their Lives in Britain : But then he applies the Passage in Gildas , concerning the lamentable Condition of the Britains , and their help from the Romans , to the times after the Death of Constantine ; Whereas Gildas mentions both upon the Usurpation of Maximus , and his withdrawing the Forces from hence ; And therefore this first cruel Invasion of the Picts and Scots must be between the Death of Maximus , and the setting up of Gratianus Municeps : And then the Britains so earnestly begging for Assistence , had Roman Governours and Forces sent to their Relief . Some think that (g) (g) Iriner . l. 1. v. 500. Claudius Rutilius mentions Victorinus as a Roman Governouor here in that time , but this is uncertain , when he there speaks of the taking Tholouse by the Goths , which was done by Ataulphus some time after the death of Alaric ; And therefore could not be before the time of Gratian and Constantine ; For Idatius saith , that this latter was killed before Ataulphus entred Narbon , which was before the taking of Tholouse .

It is evident from many Passages in (h) (h)

De laud. Scilich . l. 2. v. 25. De Bello Ger. v. 415.

In Eutrop. l. 2.

Claudian , that Stilicho , took particular care of the Supplies of the Britains against the Scots and Picts : But Stilicho was killed by the Army when Bassus and Philippus were Consuls , Anno Dom. 408. before the first Siege of Rome by the Goths ; And therefore the Roman Forces sent by him were before the Vsurpation of Gratianus and Constantine : Stilicho being killed the same year that these were set up in Britain , it is not possible he should doe it after their death ; And it seems not probable that any Supplies should be sent through Gaul while Constantine remained there , the Army through which they were to pass in Gaul taking part with Constantine against Honorius . And withall Gildas saith , That the Roman Legion , having driven out the Picts and Scots , returned in Triumph to Rome : And so much is confessed by Bede . But at what time should we suppose , after the Vsurpation of Constantine , that a Roman Legion should return in so much Triumph ? For after Constantine's Usurpation the Roman Empire began to decline extremely in those parts through which they were to pass : Gaul being upon Composition (i) (i) Jornand . c. 30. Paul . Diac. l. 14. Sigeb . Chron. A. D. 412. delivered up to the Goths by Honorius , and the Franks and Burgundians making continual impressions there . I conclude it therefore most probable , that the first Supplies given to the Britains were not after Constantine's Vsurpation , but between the death of Maximus , and the setting up of Gratianus Municeps .

The second time the distressed Britains were forced to solicit the Romans for Supplies , is placed by (k) (k) Primord . p. 603. Archbishop Vsher , An. Dom. 426. when Gallio Ravennas was sent hither , as he supposes , because the next year Prosper , saith Gallio , was sent against Bonifacius in Africa . But then he makes the first Supplies to have been in the latter end of Honorius ; for which I can see no reason . For he grants , p. 594. That after the Death of Maximus , the Scots and the Picts did waste Britain ; and that then Stilicho did send assistence to them . Why then should the first wasting of the Countrey , spoken of by Gildas , and the Legion sent upon it , be that in the latter end of Honorius , and not rather that in the beginning ? For the latter end of Honorius his Reign was very perplexed and troublesome . The Alani , Suevi and Vandali were in Spain ; The Franks , Burgundians and Goths in Gaul ; Iovinus and Sebastian there , after Constantine's death , usurped the Empire ; And although the Goths ▪ going into Spain , did great Service against the other Barbarians , yet such were the Straits of the Roman Empire in Gaul , That Constantius , who then managed the Affairs of the Empires was forced to recall them , as both Prosper and Idatius say , Monaxius and Plinta being Consuls ( which was the twenty fourth of Honorius , ) and to give them all that part in Gaul from the Garonne to the Ocean . The year before Honorius his death , he was forced to send his Forces under Castinus into Spain , against the Vandals , as Prosper affirms ; and that proved the Occasion of new Troubles in Africa , by the difference between Castinus and Bonifucius , who , for his own Security , conveyed over the Vandals thither . It is not therefore very probable , that the first Supplies of the Britains should be in the latter end of Honorius , especially since the Learned Primate confesseth that Honorius did not in his time recover the Province of Britain , and he proves it against Sabellicus from Procopius , p. 600. Bede , the Saxon Annals and Ethelwerd . And the single Testimony of Sigebert , That Honorius , at the same time , sent assistence to the Britains , that he did to the Spaniards ( when Prosper , Idatius and Cassiodore , who all mention the latter , say not a word of the former ) cannot weigh down the Reasons on the other side .

But as to the second Supplies which were sent upon the mighty importunity of the Britains ; They were in probability in the beginning of the Reign of Valentinian III. after that Aêtius had somewhat recover'd the Credit of the Roman Empire in Gaul : For after his Success there , both against the Goths and Franks he had liberty enough to send over a Legion to the Assistence of the Britains , who were again miserably harass'd by the Scots and Picts . And at this time it was that Gildas saith , The Romans , upon the sad Representations the British Embassadours made of their pitifull condition , sent them speedy Supplies , who coming upon their Enemies on a sudden , like a violent Torrent , drove them all before them , and made them repass the Seas : Which is an Argument , they did not then inhabit in Britain . But the Romans then plainly told the Britains , they were not at leisure to bring over Legions as often as their Enemies invaded them : But they must train up their own People to Arms to defend themselves and their Wives and Children against a sort of Men no ways stronger than themselves . And , to incourage them the more , they built a Wall of Stone from Sea to Sea , and Forts on the Shore , and exercised them in Arms , taking their leave of them , and telling them , they must expect their return no more . This is the Substance of Gildas his Relation , with whom Bede agrees ; onely inlarging the Description of the Wall , which , he saith , was eight Foot in breadth and twelve in height , and that it stood where the Wall of Severus stood , being all made of Stone , and not of Turf , as that unserviceable Wall was , which the Britains had before without skill and direction built for themselves .

It hath been much disputed among our Learned Antiquaries where this last Wall stood , whether in the place where the former of Turf was raised by the Britains between the two Friths , or where Hadrian's Wall was first built , between the Tine and the Esk Bede puts a great distance between these two Walls , and makes the former to have been between the two Friths , beginning at a Place called Peneltun , two miles from Abercorney , and ending to the West , near Alcluyd : which , saith he , signifies a Rock in the River Cluyd . But the latter Wall was from Sea to Sea , in a direct Line , between the Cities there built for Security against Incursions , and it stood in the Place of Severus his Wall . (l) (l) Scoti-chron . l. 3. c. 5. Joh. Fordon distinguishes between the old Wall called Grimes-dike , from Grime , a Britain ( whose Daughter Fergus married , and after his death , ruled over the Scots during his Grand-child's Minority : and which Wall , he saith , this Grime overthrew , and so recovered the ancient Possessions due to him as descended from Fulgenius ) and the other Wall built where Severus his stood : And he gives very different descriptions of them . The former Wall , he saith , begins from the East , upon the South-side of the Scotish Shore , near a Village called Karedin , and then for twenty two miles crosses the Land , c. 4. leaving Glasgow on the South ; and ends on the Bank of the River Clyd , near Kirk-patrick . The other , he saith , begins on the East in the Southern Bank of the Tyne to Gaitsheved , or Goats-head , c. 7. where Severus , saith he , a long time before had made a Wall and a Trench over against New-castle ; and so it is continued to the River Esk , called Scotishwath , for sixty miles , and ends near Carlisle , on the West . But (m) (m) Hist. l. 4. Rege 27. l. 5. R. 41. Buchanan contends , that Severus his Wall was where Graham's Dike , or Grimes-dike was , and at least eighty miles distant from Hadrian 's Wall ; which he proves from the Antiquities there found , and the square Stones taken up ; which do sufficiently prove an ancient Stone Wall to have been there , but not that of Severus : And the Roman Inscriptions in (n) (n) Brit. p. 699. Camden mention Antoninus , and not Severus . Joh. (o) (o) l. 1. c. 14. Major places Severus his Wall as Fordon doth between the Tyne and the Esk. But Archbishop (p) (p) Primord . p. 605 , 1024 , &c. Vsher hath endeavoured to clear this matter , by yielding to Buchanan , that the Scotish Wall was made of Stone , viz. by the Romans under Gallio Ravennas , and by proving that Bede was mistaken as to Severus his Wall being made of Turf before , which was the Reason he thought it turned into Stone at this time ; it being not likely , that the Romans would bring the Britains at least eighty miles back , and put them to defend a Wall so very much longer than the other ; But I rather think Severus his Wall was now repaired , and a larger Scope allow'd for the Picts and Scots ; As , besides what hath been said before , may appear by this one Argument from (q) (q) Scoti-chrom . l. 3. c. 10. Fordon . He saith , That when the Scots made a new Incursion , they open'd Passages in the Wall , from whence it was called Thirle-wall , i. e. saith he , Murus perforatus . Now the Learned (r) (r) Primord . p. 1028. Primate grants , that a Place called Thirle-wall stood on the Borders of Cumberland and Northumberland : And that Fordon saith , Thirle-wall was built by Severus on the Tyne . And therefore Bede seems to have been in the right as to Severus his Wall , but onely mistaken in thinking it was made of Turf before , which was built of Stone by Severus , and accounted one of the great Works of the Roman Empire , which was impossible to be built of Stone a-new by one Legion and the help of the Countrey ; But might very well be repaired , and made desensible against the Scots and Picts .

We might now think that the Britains were left by the Romans in a tolerable Condition to defend themselves ; But assoon as their old Enemies understood that their old Friends had forsaken them , they came upon them with a greater Force and Violence than ever . And the Spirits of the poor Britains were so broken by their former Miseries , that they were not able to withstand the Assaults of their Enemies : But they forsook their Wall and Forts , and fled as far as they could , and dispersed themselves , which made them an easie Prey to their barbarous Enemies , who now destroyed them in a more cruel manner than they had done before ; And those who escaped were driven from their Habitations , and hardly left in a condition to subsist , having no Provision left , but what they did get by Hunting . This is the short account of what Gildas more Tragically inlarges upon . And being thus reduced to the utmost Extremities , they resolve once more to send to Aêtius their last Groans ; and to let him understand how unable they were to stand out against their Enemies , Seeing between them and the Sea they were either drowned or butchered . But all farther assistence was now denied them ; Aêtius being then , as (s) (s) Bede , l. 1. c. 13. Bede saith , deeply engaged in the War with Bleda and Attila , Kings of the Hunns . This Message was sent , saith Bede in the 23d . of Theodosius , Aêtius being then third time Consul with Symmachus . But Bleda , according to Prosper and Cassiodore , was killed by Attila two years before Aêtius and Symmachus were Consuls ( but one year before according to Marcellinus ) but the year following he makes the terrible Invasion of Europe by Attila to be ; And so Aêtius having then a Prospect of that War , had just reason to deny Supplies to the Britains . And when Valentinian was VI. Consul , the year before Aêtius and Symmachus , it appears by Valentinian's Letters to him , that he was then in Gaul , for then he directed the famous Constitution De Episcoporum Ordinatione to him there ; wherein he interposes his Authority to ratifie Leo's Sentence against Hilary of Arles . But this is sufficient to shew that the Britains Complaints were then sent to Aêtius , and not to any Agitius or Aequitius , as some imagine . (t) (t) Scoti-chron . l. 3. c. 11. Fordon saith , The Britains sent to Agitius and Litorius ; But Litorius some years before was beaten , and taken Prisoner by the Goths , as appears by the Fasti Consulares both of Prosper and Cassiodore , and (u) (u) Hist. Misch . l. 14. Paulus Diaconus out of them .

But the Miseries of the Britains were still increased by a Famine which then raged ; which was not peculiar to Britain . (w) (w) L. 1. c. 13. Bede saith , That there was then a Famine at Constantinople , and a great Plague which follow'd it , which consumed abundance both of Men and Beasts . Which he borrows from Marcellinus who makes both Famine and Plague to break out the very year Aêtius and Symmachus were Consuls . Both these are mention'd by (x) (x) Euagr. l. 2. c. 6. Euagrius in the Eastern Parts , and therefore are not to be looked on as a peculiar Judgment on the Britains .

After this , as (y) (y) Gild. § 18. Bed . l. 1. c. 14. Gildas and Bede tell us , finding their Case almost desperate , the Britains were resolved to sell their Lives and Liberties as dear as they could , and by making a fierce Assault upon their Enemies , they began to get the better of them ; Which they impute to their trusting rather to Divine Assistence than to the help of Men , which they too much relied upon before . The Britains , as appears afterward , did not want Courage , but Exercise in Arms ; being kept under so long by the Romans , they durst not so much as pretend to fighting , for fear of being destroyed ; And now the Romans , when they had a mind , could not infuse new Spirits into them ; But their own Miseries at last roused and awaken'd them to that degree , that they made their Enemies quiet for some time ; And the Irish Robbers , saith Gildas , returned home , intending to return shortly : And the Picts in the farthest part of the Island lay still , onely sometimes making Excursions . This is a considerable passage in Gildas , which shews , that even then the Scots , whom he calls Irish Robbers , were not Inhabitants of any part of Britain . For he calls Ireland their home , as before he said upon the second Devastation ( as the Margin of Joselin's Gildas hath it ) that they came in their Curroghs over the Scythian Vale , so he calls the Irish Sea ; as Nennius calls the Scots , Scytae . But if they had then inhabited in Britain , there had been no use of Curroghs to convey them over , and this had been their proper Home . (x) (x) Scoti-chron . l. 3. c. 10. Fordon seems to have been aware of this Objection , and therefore saith , The Scots and Picts took the Irish in to their Assistence ; But Gildas takes notice of no other Scots than those that came out of Ireland , and returned back again . (y) (y) Hist. l. 5. R. 41. Buchanan saith , That upon the Success of Grime against the Britains , many Strangers came in to the Scots Assistence , and had their shares allow'd them in the conquer'd Lands . But he takes no notice of Gildas or Bede's saying , That those very People who fought with the Britains returned home to Ireland ; And the Picts were quiet in the utmost parts of the Island ; where there is no mention of any third sort of People called the Scots in Britain . But (z) (z) Apparat. ad Hist. Scot. l. 1. c. 3. Dempster undertakes from this place of Gildas to prove , That the Scots and Irish were then distinguished , because Gildas , after he had mention'd the Scots and Picts , here names the Irish Robbers . It is true , that Gildas before doth mention the Scots and Picts ; but in this Place he onely speaks of the Irish and the Picts , which is an Argument on the other side . For either the Scots had no share in these last Incursions , or they must be comprehended under the Name of Irish , having then no settled Habitations elsewhere but in Ireland . But there is one Passage in (a) (a) Gild. § 20. Gildas which seems to imply that it was their Custome to inhabit this Countrey , but Solito more being there used , and they being then supposed out of Britain , the word Inhabit can onely imply making a longer stay here , as they were wont to doe when they had Success . For their coming is described , like that of the Bucaniers in the West-indies , and their Stay was as they liked their Entertainment .

From this time Gildas onely mentions the Vices and the Fears , and another great Plague among the Britains , before he comes to that pernicious Counsel , as he calls it , for sending for the Saxons by Vortigern .

But before I speak of that , while we are upon this Head of the Britains being thus exposed to their Enemies , it will be needfull to enquire what that Legionary Assistence was which is mention'd in the Notitia Imperii , and at what time that was made ; For if the Common Opinion be true , that it was made after the time of Honorius , then Britain could not have been left so destitute of Roman Assistence as Gildas and Bede say . For by that Notitia , here in Britain , under the Dux Britanniarum ( who seems to have swallow'd up the Power of the Comes Britanniae , whose bare Title is still left in the Notitia ) there was the Prefect of the sixth Legion at York , of the Dalmatian Horse at Praesidium , i. e. Warwick , probably first built in the time of Didius Gallus against the Silures , and so continued its Name after , as being a convenient Station to keep under the Provincial Britains ; Of the Caspian Horse at Danum , ( Doncaster ; ) Of the Cataphractaerii at Morbium , ( Moresby in Cumberland ; ) and so of others , at Albeia ( Ierby in the same Country , ) at Dictam ( Diganwey in Carnarvanshire , ) at Concangii Kendal in Westmoreland , ) at Lavatrae ( Bowes in Richmondshire , ) at Verterae ( Burgh in Westmoreland , ) at Brovoniacum ( Brongham in the same County , ) at Maglona ( Macleneth in Montgomery-shire , ) at Magi ( old Radnor , ) at Longovicum ( Lanchester in the Bishoprick of Durham , ) at Derventio ( Aldby in Yorkshire ; ) And besides these , there were many Cohorts disposed per lineam Valli , along the Wall , as at Segedunum ( Seton or Seghill in Northumberland , ) Pons Aelii ( Ponteland in the same County , ) Condercum ( Chester in the Street , ) Vindohila ( Walls-end , ) Hunnum ( Severshale , ) Cilurnum ( Silchester in Muro , ) Procolitia ( Prudlow , ) Borcovicus ( Borwick , ) Vindolana ( Winchester , ) Aesica ( Netherby on the Esk in Cumberland , ) Magna ( Chester in the Wall , ) Amboglana ( Ambleside in Westmoreland , ) Petrianae ( old Perith in Cumberland , ) Aballaba ( Appleby in Westmoreland , ) Congavata ( near Caudebec in Cumberland , ) Axellodunum ( Hexam in Northumberland , ) Gabrosentum ( Gateshead by Newcastle , ) Tunnocelum ( Tinmouth , ) Glanoventa ( a Place upon the Wensbeck , saith our Learned (b) (b) Camd. Brit. p. 669. Antiquary , ( whose Judgment in the other I have follow'd ) some miles within the Wall ; ) Alione ( upon the River Alne in Cumberland , ) Brementuracum ( Brampton in the same County , ) Olenacum ( Elenborough in the same , ) Virosidum ( Warwick on the Eden . ) Now if all the Military Forces lay here so near to the Wall , after the time of Honorius , how came the Britains to have been in such distress ? But we have no certainty when this Notitia was made . If it were , as Pancirol conjectures , in the latter end of Theodosius the younger , about Anno Dom. 445. Then all these Roman Forces were certainly withdrawn ; and any new Supplies denied by Aêtius in the 23 th . of Theodosius ; Therefore this Notitia must relate to the Roman Settlement here , before the time that Maximus carried over the Roman Legions , which never returned to that Station which they had before . And although the Title seems to imply that it extended beyond the times of Arcadius and Honorius ; yet it cannot be understood of what then was , but of what had been in former times . For that the Britains had then no such Forces among them is apparent by what hath been said already .

I now come to that fatal Counsel of sending for the Saxons to come to their Assistence . It appears by (c) (c) Gild. § 19 , 20 , 21 , 23. Gildas , That the Britains could come to no Settlement among themselves . For , saith he , They anointed Kings , not according to the Will of God , but such as were more fierce and cruel than others , and not long after they without Examination took them off , and set up worse than they . If any one was more gentle and a Lover of Truth , he was the most hated and maligned , as a Betrayer of his Countrey , they minded not what was pleasing or displeasing to God ; or rather the latter was more pleasing to them . They acted still contrary to their own Interest , and there was an universal Degeneracy of Manners in all sorts of men ; And those who should have given the best Examples , their Priests and Teachers , were as bad as others ; Excessive Drinking , Heats and Animosities , Contentions and Divisions , Envy and Oppression , were then so prevailing that they seemed to have lost all Iudgment of Good and Evil ; so that then , he saith , The Saying of the Psalmist was fulfilled , He poureth Contempt upon Princes , and causeth them to wander in the Wilderness , where there is no Way . And when neither Fear of their Enemies nor the Iudgments of God in a raging Pestilence would doe them good , then their Iniquities , saith he , growing full , like the Amorites , they fell into consultation , what was best for them to doe against their Enemies Incursions , and they all agreed to invite the Saxons over to assist them . Upon which he breaks out into a strange Admiration of that Stupidity and Infatuation which the Britains were then under , to call in a Nation to help them whom they dreaded worse than death .

For the Saxons had been terrible for some time before to the British Nation ; which was the Occasion of calling the Shore on both sides the Saxon Shore , and setting up such an Admiral here by the Romans , who was called Comes Litoris Saxon per Britanniam . Which shews that the Saxons were then very well known for their great Piracies , and had been so from the time of Carausius : For then , (d) (d) Eutrop. l. 9. c. 19. Eutropius saith , he was employ'd to scour the Seas from the Franks and Saxons who were very troublesome . It appears by (e) (e) Tacit. An. 11. Tacitus , that Gannascus , with the Chauci , did , in Claudius his time , infest the Gallican shore with Piracy . (f) (f) Zosim . l. 3. Zosimus saith , That the Saxons , who were the stoutest of all the barbarous Nations , sent out the Quadi , a part of their own People , into the Roman Territories . By these Quadi (g) (g) Germ. Antiq. l. 3. Cluverius and (h) (h) Belg. Rom. l. 7. c. 5. Bucherius understand the Cauchi . But (i) (i) Primord . p. 309. Archbishop Vsher shews , That these were neither the Quadi nor the Cauchi , but the Chamavi , from Eunapius , whom Zosimus transcribes , and from Julian himself : But from hence it appears , That the Chamavi were then accounted a part of the Saxons , who , according to (k) (k) Germ. l. 3. c. 14. Cluverius , there lived near the River Amisia , a great way on this side the Elb or the Weser ; And Eunapius places them not far from the Rhine . However , this proves , that the Name of Saxons then comprehended Nations of other denominations . But , to make this out , we are to consider , that Zosimus saith , That in the time of Constantius , three German Nations brake forth as it were at once on the Roman Empire ; The Franks , the Alemanni and the Saxons ; and had taken and destroyed forty Cities on the Rhine . And Saint (l) (l) Hier. vit. Hil. Hierome mentions the Franks , as lying between the Alemanni and the Saxons . These three , as (m) (m) Rer. Germ. l. 1. p. 55. Beatus Rhenanus observes , comprehended the several Nations of Germany ; And , as the late Learned Bishop of (n) (n) Mon. Pader● . p. 91. Munster saith , The Saxons was a Name belonging to different , but neighbour Nations , which joyned together upon a common Interest . And , not improbably , had their Name at first from the short Swords they did commonly wear called Sachs ; as the Quirites had their Name from Quiris , a sort of Spear ; And the Scythians , from Scytten , to shoot with a Bow . (o) (o) Witikind . de Sax. l. 1. Witikindus first mentions this Etymology , which is follow'd by others ; but (p) (p) Reiner . de Sax. Origine , p. 10. Reinerus Reneccius and (q) (q) De Weichbild . Saxon. c. 70. n. 5. Gryphiander do much more incline to another derivation , viz. from Sassen , which in the German Tongue is the same with Natives or Inhabitants ; And which in the modern Saxon is Saten ; as Gross is Grote ; and so Holsati are the same with Holt-saten , Men that lived in Woods . But why this , which was common to other Germans , should give a particular denomination to one sort , is not so easie to apprehend : But Tacitus , speaking of some of the Northern Germans , saith , That the common Badges of them are round Shields and short Swords : And the Arms of Saxony to this day , as (r) (r) Origin . Franc. l. 2. c. 2. Pontanus observes , are two short Swords a-cross . As to those who derive the Saxons from the Sacae of Asia , as though they were Sacasones ; although there be Persons of great Name who embrace that Opinion ( among whom our (s) (s) Brit. p. 92. Mr. Camden is one ) yet I think it no more probable , than that the Germans are derived from the Plowmen of Persia , some whereof , Herodotus saith , were called Germanii . For a bare similitude of Names is no sufficient ground to judge of the Affinity of People ; nor the agreement of some Words , as in the German and Persian Languages ( which Mr. Camden insists on ) to conclude the People of the same Original : Unless there be a probable account withall given , how they came to be propagated from each other , i. e. how the Persian Germans came into these Parts ; And how the Sacae left their own Countrey to people Saxony . But under this Name of Saxons , not onely those who originally had that Name , but all those who joined with them , were comprehended . And it is observable , that not one of the three Names of the German Nations then in use was known in Tacitus his time . The Alemanni are first spoken of by (t) (t) Vit. Caracal . Spartianus , in the Life of Caracalla ; and , as (u) (u) Hist. l. 1. Agathias saith from Asinius Quadratus , They were an Association of many People together under that Name , as the Word imports . The Name of Franks was first known in the time of (w) (w) Vopisc . in Aurel. Aurelian , and took in several of the old German Names , the Scicambri , Chatti , Tencteri , and many others ; Thence (x) (x) Hier. in vit . Hilar. St. Jerome saith , That France was that which Historians called Germany ; And so the Saxons was a general Name for the Northern Germans , who chiefly lived upon the Sea-shore , from the Amasis to the Weser and Elb , as far as the Eydor , unto the Cimbrick Chersonese , that had peculiar Appellations . For although the Testimony of (y) (y) Geogr. l. ● . Ptolemy be commonly produced for the Saxons living on the back of the Cimbrick Chersonese , yet Mr. Selden's MS. in both places , leaves out the Σ , and Capnio , as (z) (z) Praefat. ad Crantz . Sa●● . Cisnerus observes , contends , it ought to be read 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . But I lay no weight upon this . But it is certain , that the People in Tacitus his time were called Fosi , who lived in the Place where the Saxons are supposed to have been . (a) (a) Germ. Antiq. l. 3. c. 21. Cluverius makes a very unhappy Conjecture , that FOSI , in Tacitus , was corrupted , for SASONI ; because they lived in Holstein , and about Sleswick ; But it is far more probable , That the Name of Saxons was then generally assumed by the Northern Germans when they joined their Forces together , and resolved to make some Expeditions abroad , as the Franks and Alemanni had done . Which they did with so great Success , that (b) (b) Zosim . l. 5. Zosimus saith , in the time of Julian they went down the Rhine , and drove out the Salii , a Nation of the Franks , out of the Island of the Batavi . But it seems very probable , That the Saxons had placed themselves near the Sea-shore , from the time of Dioclesian , when Carausius was employ'd against them . (c) (c) Hist. l. 7. c. 31. Orosius describes them as a People living on the Sea-shore ; and so do Isidore and Paulus Diaconus after him . Ammianus (d) (d) Marcel . l. 27. Marcellinus mentions them , as bordering , in Valentinian 's time , on the parts of Gaul as well as the Franks .

But about this Point our two Learned Antiquaries differ , (e) (e) Brit. p. 93. Camden saith , That the Saxons originally came from the Cimbrick Chersonese , in the time of Dioclesian ; And after , passing the Elb , they partly went into those parts of the Suevi , which are since called Saxony , and partly into Frisia and Batavia ; From whence , he saith , all the Inhabitants of the German shore , who used Piracy at Sea , were called Saxons ; by which he understands the People from Jutland to Holland . For which he produces the Testimony of Fabius Ethelwerd , of the Royal Bloud of the Saxons ; Who saith , That the Saxons lived upon the Sea Coasts , from the Rhine as far as Denmark . But Archbishop (f) (f) Primord . p. 309. Vsher will not allow , that the Saxons had seated themselves upon those Coasts then , But onely that they did exercise their Piracies along them . He grants , that before Bede 's time , the Saxons took Possession of the Places quitted by the Franks , when they went into Gaul , and not onely inhabited on the Coast between the Elb and the Rhine , but in the inner parts of the Countrey ; But he denies , that this was before the Saxons coming into Britain . But then Fabius Ethelwerd did not understand where his Countreymen lived before they came into Britain ; And if the Saxons in Valentinian's time , were still onely in the Cimbrick Chersonese , how comes Ammianus Marcellinus to make them to border upon the Parts of Gaul ? Are either Jutland or Holstein , or Sleswick , or any of those Countries contiguous to Gaul ? Yet his words are , Gallicanos Tractus Franci & Saxones iisdem confines , &c. Which , that it is not to be understood , that the Saxons were Neighbours to the Franks ; but that the Franks and Saxons then bordered upon the Gauls , will appear from hence , The Franks were then in Taxandria , as is plain by (g) (g) L. 17. Ammianus his words , in the time of Julian , and in Batavia ; and withall , Zosimus speaks of the Salii , who were undoubtedly Franks , being driven out of the Island of the Batavi by some of the Saxons . And this was no Incursion of the Franks , For Ammianus Marcellinus saith , They did there fix their Habitations : And the Chamavi , whom he makes a part of the Saxons , had that Command of the Rhine , that Julian made Peace with them , because without their leave , Corn could not be brought out of Britain , as (h) (h) Excerpt . Legat. p. 15. Eunapius Sardianus saith : And so (i) (i) Orat. Fun. Libanius and (k) (k) Zos. l. 3. Zosimus say , that Julian took greater care for the transporting Corn out of Britain , as had been accustomed , by building more Ships on the Rhine for that Purpose ; And (l) (l) L. 18. Ammianus Marcellinus saith , he built Granaries instead of those which were burnt . Such a one the Arx Britannica , in the mouth of the Rhine , was made from a Magazine , and thence probably , saith (m) (m) Brit. p. 852. Camden , had its Name , because the Corn was conveyed thither out of Britain . From thence it follows , that the Saxons so early as Julian's time , had the Command of the Rhine . For , whether these were the Chauci , the Quadi , or the Chamavi ; yet Zosimus saith , That they were a People of the Saxons . But it may be said , That this was onely a sudden Incursion , and that they were driven out again by the Roman Forces . So indeed Zosimus and Julian relate it , but how then come the Saxons in Valentinian's time to border still upon Gaul ? So that , if they were driven out by Julian , they quickly returned , and fixed their Habitations by the Sea , as the Salii , who were Franks , did in Taxandria ; which was more within Land : and where , as (n) (n) Natale Solum Legum Salic . c. 8. Godfrey Wendelin hath endeavoured to prove , the Salick Law was first made . Which Taxandria ; according to him , was bounded by the Maes on the East and North ; by the Tamera on the South , and by the Scheld on the West ; And here , upon Submission , the Franks were permitted to live ; And this was thence forward called Francia Minor , c. 11. and he mentions a place there still called Vranrijck , the Kingdom of France ( but a very small one ) and others called Seilberg , the Mountain of the Salii , Seelbendens , the Salian Meadows , Seleheim , the House of the Salii : c. 13. But the other Franks being by Stilicho's means driven out of their Possessions beyond the Rhine , they came into the parts about Tongres near to Taxandria , and there joined in one Body ; and set up Kings among themselves , as he shews from Gregorious Turonensis , and then they made that Body of Laws , called the Salick Laws . But to return to the Saxons .

(o) (o) Rer. Frisic . l. 1. Vbbo Emmius , a learned and judicious Historian , gives this Account of the Saxons and their Neighbour Nations , who inhabited on the Northern Parts of Germany . The Frisii dwelt from the middle Stream of the Rhine , about Vtrecht , to the River Amasus , ( Eems ; ) From thence to the Elb lived the Chauci , divided into the greater and lesser by the Weser ; A great part of these , leaving their Native Soil , joined with the Sicambri on the Rhine , who , from their affecting liberty , were called Franks ; beyond the Elb were the Saxons and the Cimbri ; These Saxons , being pressed by the more Northern People , or for their own conveniency , came Southwards , and took Possession first of those Places where the Chauci dwelt ; And by degrees prevailing , all the other People , who joined with or submitted to the Saxons , were called by their Name : l. 3. and among the rest the Frisii ; From whose Coasts he supposes the two Brothers , Hengist and Horsa , to have gon into Britain ; and , returning thither , carried over a far greater Number with them , not so much to fight , as to inhabit there . He thinks it most probable , that Hengist and Horsa , by their Descent , were originally Saxons ; But that the greatest part of the People who went over with them were rather Frisians than Saxons . Which he proves , not onely from the greater facility of Passage from the Coasts of Friseland , and the Testimony of their own Annals ; but from the greater agreement of the English Language with theirs than with the Saxon or any other German Dialect . And because (p) (p) l. 5. c. 10. Bede reckons the Frisians among those from whom the English are derived ; and Wilfrid , Wickbert , Willibrord preach'd to the Frisians in their own Tongue , as he proves from Marcellinus his Life of Suîdbert : And Procopius reckons the Frisians among the Inhabitants of Britain . But he saith farther , That the Affinity of the Languages continues still so very great , that from thence he concludes many more to have gon out of Friseland into Britain , than either of the Saxons , Iutes or Angles .

But to all this our Learned (q) (q) Primord . p. 399 , 400. Primate answers , That Hengist and Horsa might be true Frisians , there being a Frisia in the Southern parts of Jutland , which Saxo Grammaticus calls the lesser Frisia , and is parted by the Eidore from the Countrey of the Angli on the East , and of the Saxons on the South . But whatever Suffridus Petrus , or such Authours contend for , as to Hengist and Horsa being originally Frisians , Vbbo Emmius quits that Point upon (r) (r) L. 1. c. 15. Bede's Genealogy , and grants they were Saxons : being the Sons of Victgilsus , whose Father was Vitta , the Son of Vecta , whose Father was Voden , of whose Race the Kings of many Provinces are descended . It doth not seem at all probable , That these lived in the lesser Frisia , which is hardly taken notice of by any but by (s) (s) L. 14. Saxo Grammaticus ; and (t) (t) Descript. Daniae . Pontanus tells us , is not above four German miles in length upon the Sea-shore ; But suppose that Saxo comprehended Dithmars under it ; yet we have no certainty that the Colony of Frisians was removed thither before Hengist and Horsa came for Britain ; and Helmoldus seems to imply that it was brought thither by Adolphus II. Count of Holstein , about Anno Dom. 1137. But the Question is not concerning Hengist and Horsa , but the greater Number of the People , which might be still of the greater Frisia ; For which the affinity of the Language is a considerable Argument , which doth not depend merely upon the Credit of Marcellinus his Life of Suîdbert , but upon the probability of the thing . For since several English went thither to Preach , and the Affinity of the Language continues so great still , it is a good Argument to prove , either that the Frisians came over hither , or that the Frisian and Saxon Languages were then the same . And (u) (u) De bello Goth. l. 4. c. 20. Procopius his Testimony is not to be slighted , who places the Frisians in Britain ; for , although he calls it Brettia , it is certain he means great Britain , because he places the Angles together with the Frisians in it ; So that he might as well question the Angles as the Frisians coming hither ; if Procopius his Authority signifie any thing .

I know that our most Learned (w) (w) Primord . p. 419. Primate takes this Brettia for the Island of the Batavi , because Joh. Leidensis saith , That , upon the Saxons Invasion , some of the Britains fled into Holland , and there , in the Mouth of the Rhine , built that famous Castle called Britton , and subdued the People thereabout . But this seems to be very improbable , for any one that looks into the Description of it , in (x) (x) Antiq. Bat. p. 171 , &c. Scriverius his Antiquitates Batavicae , will conclude it to have been a Roman Work ; which a Person of his Judgment could not but discern ; But he saith , it was possessed then by the Britains : Which depends wholly on the Credit of this Joh. Gerbrandus of Leyden , who was a late Writer , and of no great Esteem with him , as appears by many Passages in his Book : But how came the Angles to live here with the Frisians and Britains ? For that the same Gerbrandus is cited , who saith , That when part of Hengist 's Army was driven out of Britain , they built the Castle of Leyden . And so we have the Britains dwelling there , being driven out by the Saxons ; and the Saxons driven out by the Britains ; onely to make this to be the Island Brettia , in Procopius , distinct from Great Britain . But to proceed .

(y) (y) Hist. Eccles. l. 1. c. 3. Adamus Bremensis , who lived near to Jutland , saith , That the Saxons , who went over into Britain , lived near the Rhine . (z) (z) Chron. p. 111. Engelhusius , lately published out of MSS. by Maderus , and who lived in the lower Saxony , saith , That Hengist and Horsa went out of Westphalia , from a Place called Enghere , and instead of Engerschen , called themselves Engelschen . (a) (a) De Orig. Fris. l. 2. c. 15. Suffridus Petrus saith , Those People were called Angrivarii , and the Countrey Angria , which was subdued by Udolphus , Father to Hengist and Horsa , and Prince of Frisia ; But their Mother's Name was Suana , Daughter to Vectgistus , a great Man about Hamburgh . If he suppose Hamburgh then built , he was extremely mistaken ; for it was onely a Castle erected on the Elb , in the time of Charles the Great , for preventing the Incursion of the Sclavi , as appears by the Testimonies of (b) (b) Annal. A D. 810 , 811. Eginhardus , and (c) (c) Stad . A. D. 810. Albertus Stadensis : After which he built a City , and founded a Church there , as Adamus Bremensis and Helmoldus agree ; Which City had its Name from a Neighbour Wood , called in the Saxon , Hamme ; as (d) (d) Orig. Hambag . p. 13. Lambecius saith , in Ditmarse there are two Woods still called Suderhamme and Norderhamme . But to return to Suffrifridus ; When , according to Custome , saith he , a Colony of Frisians was to be drawn out , Hengist and Horsa were their Captains , and so went for old England , or Anglen in Jutland , where they were kindly received , by means of Vetgistus ; and from thence took the opportunity of coming into Britain . From hence he finds fault with Crantzius , for making Angria in Westphalia to be Old Anglen ; and saith , That Bede onely reckons the Mother's Line , and not the Father's . But his Occa Scarlensis , on whom he chiefly relies , is much such another Authour as Hunibaldus , or Geffrey , or Hector's Veremundus ; and therefore I shall say no more of him . For , I perceive , scarce any of the Northern Nations wanted such Authours who endeavour'd to supply the defect of their Histories by their own Inventions . So that it is necessary to lay open the pretended Antiquities in order to the setting forth the true .

The late Bishop of (e) (e) Monum . Paderbourn . p. 88. Munster , a Person of far greater Judgment and Learning than Suffridus Petrus , calls his Originals of the Saxons by no better a Title than of Canorae Nugae , Sounding Trifles , having no foundation in good Authority . The Account he gives of the Saxons is this , That they at first lived beyond the Elb , where they had the same Situation with Tacitus his Angli , p. 90 , &c. whom he makes the farthest of the Suevi , and therefore might well be the same People ; That in Bede's time they were come on this side the Weser , and were settled in Westphalia ; and so they made a threefold Saxony of the Ostphali , Angrivarii and Westphali , who were called Olt-saxons by Bede and others : Not that these were all originally Saxons ; But they bore the same Name , being united in one common League ; So that , as all the Germans which went into Gaul were called Franks , so those who prevailed in Germany and went into Britain , were called Saxons .

But (f) (f) Atlantic . c. 21. § 16. Olaus Rudbeck , after all , hath found the Seat of the Saxons more North than Jutland , where , saith he , The Name of the Saxons could never yet be found ; and where are no Mountains to be met with upon which Ptolemy places them on the back of the Cimbrick Chersonese , but in that part of Sweden which lies between Vermelandia and Angermannia he hath found Norsaxen , and Sodersaxen , and Saxehundari , and Saxewall , and Saxen , &c. c. 24. § 16. And in Smaland he hath discovered many Places taken from the Angles , as Anglested Hundred , Angloridia , Anglodorpia , Engelbeck , &c.

But for our better understanding the Condition of that People who were called in by the Britains , it will be most material to consider what is said of them by those who descended from them , and lived here not long after their coming .

(g) (g) L. 1. c. 15. Bede , who was himself a Saxon , and lived nearest the time of the Saxons coming hither , must be presumed to have understood best who they were , and whence they came . And although at the beginning he makes the Angles and Saxons all one , saying , the Angles or Saxons , being invited by King Vortigern , came hither in three Keels or long Boats at first ; yet when he adds , that Numbers came afterwards , he then distinguisheth them into three distinct sorts of People , viz. the Saxons , Angles and Jutes . The Saxons , he saith , came from that Place which was then called Saxony ; The Angles , from the Countrey called Angulus , which remained desart to this day , and lay between the Provinces of the Jutes and Saxons . And much to the same purpose (h) (h) Ethelw . l. 1. Fabius Ethelwerd ; onely he saith , that they came de Saxonia , Anglia atque Giota . Saxony , he saith , was then called Ealdsexe ; and for Anglia , he saith , it lay between the Saxons and the Gioti , whose chief Town in the Saxon Tongue was called Sleswic , and by the Danes , Haithaby . But , by this Account , all these People who came hither to assist the Britains , and after conquer'd them , and possessed their Land , must come out of that Chersonese called Jutland , taking it in the largest extent , not onely to the Eidore , but from the Eidore to the Elb. For if the Angli came from about Sleswic , and lay between the Jutes and the Old Saxons ; then the Jutes possessed all that part of the Chersonese which is now called the Northern Iutland : and the Southern Iutland takes within it all that was possessed by the Angli , which reached no farther than between Sleswic and Flensburgh , which in the modern Maps is still called Angelen ; And so the Countrey lying between the Elb and the Eidore , comprehending Hostein , Dithmars and Stormar , must be the Seat of the Old Saxons ; which , by (i) (i) L. 2. c. 8. Adamus Bremensis and (k) (k) L. 1. c. 5. Helmoldus , is called Nortalbingia ; and , by (l) (l) A. D. 785. Eginhartus , Saxonia Transalbiana ; by (m) (m) Stad . A. 785. Albertus Stadensis , Transalbia ; where the Saxons remained in so great Numbers that Charles the Great could not totally subdue them , till after a War of above thirty years , as the foremention'd Authours assure us . And (n) (n) Vit. Caroli . Eginhartus , whose Authority is unquestionable , saith , That Charles had no War more tedious or more fierce than that which he had with the Saxons ; And in the conclusion of it , he was forced to remove 10000 Saxons on both sides the River Elb , and to disperse them in several Parts of the Empire . And as to that part of Jutland which Bede saith was left desolate to his time upon the remove of the Angli ; (o) (o) De Situ Daniae . Adamus Bremensis gives another Reason for it , saying , That Jutland was the most uncultivated part of all Germany , and the least fit for humane habitation , being so barren and unfruitfull , and so obnoxious to Pirates from both Seas . But since the Saxons , Angles and Jutes , coming into Britain , took Possession of so great a part of it , as our Historians tell us , viz. The Jutes , Kent , the Isle of Wight and part of Hampshire ; The Saxons , Sussex , Essex , Middlesex , the South part of Hartfordshire , Surrey , the other part of Hampshire , Berkshire , Wiltshire , Dorsetshire , Somersetshire , Devonshire and part of Cornwall ; The Angles , Norfolk , Suffolk , Cambridge , the Midland and Northern Counties ; It deserves to be considered whether , since there were so few Inhabitants then in Jutland and so many Saxons left behind , there be not far greater probability that these should come from all the Maritime Coasts from the Rhine to Jutland , than merely out of such an unpeopled Countrey as that was . I do not deny the distinction of People that Bede mentions , nor their coming originally out of Jutland , or rather through Jutland : But , I think , all Circumstances considered , it is more probable that the Saxons , before that time , were come nearer to the Rhine , and so had greater Conveniency of removing themselves over in such great Numbers into Britain , as they did upon Vortigern's Invitation , and the Discontents which soon happen'd between the Saxons and the Britains .

And it is observable , That those who inlarge the Bounds of the Saxons do take notice of a difference in their Situation agreeable to what Bede saith ; For (p) (p) De Orig. Sam. p. 11. Reinerus Reineccius , a Learned German Antiquary , saith , The Saxons were divided into three sorts , the Ostvali , or the Eastern Saxons , whom the Old Saxon Poet calls Osterlingi , whose Limits extended , he saith , as far as the Slavi , i. e. beyond the River Elb ; the Westvali , whose Bounds , he saith , came very near the Rhine ; And between these , he saith , were the Angarii , just as Bede puts his Angli , between the Jutes and the Saxons .

Inter praedictos media Regione morantur Angarii , Populus Saxonum tertius —

If this Division of the Saxons be allow'd , we have here scope enough for all those People to live in who came over into Britain , and number enough to come hither , and yet not to leave the Places desolate whence they came . And it is not improbable that the Northern Nations thrusting one another forwards , for a greater Conveniency of living , those Saxons who lived about Holstein might come into Westphaliae , and so be nearest to the Rhine ; The Angli came into the Place where the Angrivarii are seated ; And the most remote Inhabitants of the Chersonese , would then be the Osterlings or the Eastern Saxons . This , upon the whole matter , seems to me the most probable way of reconciling what Bede saith with the Circumstances of those times , and with the Frisians coming in together with the Saxons , which he elsewhere expresly affirms , as is already shew'd .

As to the time of the Saxons coming into Britain , in the common printed Copies of Bede , it is said to have been Anno Dom. 409. and so it is in the late Edition by Chiffletius , out of the old MS. of S. Maximin at Triers ; But that cannot be true , because Martianus is said to be Emperour at the same time . But in the Chronology , at the end of that Edition , it is said to have been Anno Dom. 449. to which Mr. Wheelock's MS. agrees ; and Asserius Menevensis , in his Annals ; which is follow'd by Fabius Ethelwerd , the Old Saxon Annals , William of Malmsbury , Henry Huntingdon , Matth. Westminster , and others . Florentius Wigorniensis , who generally follows Marianus Scotus , places it in the following year ; Valentinianus and Avienus , Consuls ; but , according to Marianus Scotus , in the Basil Edition , they were Consuls the year before Martianus was Emperour , and he makes their coming in to have been when Herculanus and Asporatius were Consuls , Anno Dom. 453. But Archbishop (q) (q) Primord . p. 405. Vsher saith , That appears by the Fasti to have been Anno Dom. 452. or the second of Martianus , by Cassiodore . Two Characters of the time are certain ; viz. that it was after the third Consulship of Aêtius , and the Death of Theodosius ; And therefore it is to be wondred Mr. (r) (r) Brit. p. 95. Camden should so confidently affirm that it was before Anno Dom. 449. But there are three things he goes upon which must be consider'd . First , That Vortigern 's Death was before St. German 's return ; But St. German died Anno Dom. 435. And therefore the coming in of the Saxons must be some time before . As to Vortigern's Death , before St. German's return , he produces onely the Testimony of Nennius , who , in the Affairs of Vortigern , doth Romance so much , That even Geffrey of Monmouth was ashamed to follow him . But as to the time of St. German's Death , there are very convincing Arguments to prove Camden mistaken . (s) (s) Vincent . Bar. SS. Lerinens . Vit. p. 112. Honoratus , in the Life of Hilary , Bishop of Arles , mentions St. German as present when Chelidonius was deposed by Hilary in his Visitation ; which (t) (t) Concil. Gall. To. 1. p. 79. Sirmondus placeth not without Reason , Anno Dom. 444. as appears by the Epistle of Leo and the Rescript of Valentinian upon Chelidonius his Appeal , which bears date , Anno Dom. 445. But which is yet more considerable , (u) (u) L. 1. c. 21. Bede saith , That after his second return he went on an Embassy to Ravenna , and was there kindly received by Valentinian and Placidia , and there died ; And , not long after , Valentinian was killed in the sixth of Martianus : And therefore St. German's Death could not be so soon as Mr. Camden supposeth . Add to this , that Constantius , in his Life of St. German saith , That he sate thirty years after St. Amator in his See , who died Anno Dom. 418. But the Sammarthani say , Anno Dom. 420.

As to the Testimony of Prosper Tiro , who saith , That Britain was brought under the Power of the Saxons , the 18th . of Theodosius , it plainly contradicts Gildas ; For this was before the third Consulship of Aêtius , which was five years after ; And in matters of the British History , Gildas certainly deserves the greater Credit , supposing it were the true Prosper .

His last Argument is from the Calculation , at the end of Nennius , on which he lays the greatest Weight ; which makes their coming in to be when Felix and Taurus were Consuls , which agrees with Anno Dom. 428. But this was near twenty years before the third Consulship of Aêtius , when the Britains were not yet in despair of Assistence from the Romans ; Before which they never sought for the Saxons . And I confess the Authority of Gildas and Bede , with the Series of the British and Roman Affairs at that time sway much more with me than such an Anonymous Calculation .

It is a strange mistake of (w) (w) Rer. Francis . l. 3. p. 143. Hadrianus Valesius , to make Vortigern , King of the Angles , who were hired to assist the Britains ; But the Ambiguity of the words in (x) (x) Hist. l. 14. Paulus Diaconus seem to have been the occasion of it : which had been easily prevented by looking into Bede : And so had another Mistake in the same place , viz. That onely the Angles , and not the Saxons , were invited over : For Bede saith expresly , That the Britains , with their King Vortigern , agreed to send for the Saxons ; But it is a third mistake , when he saith , That the Saxons before this time had a part of the Island near to the Picts ; Which he proves from the Words of Constantius as to their joining with the Picts in one of their Battels . But the Saxons did frequently make Incursions before , and in one of them might join with the other Enemies of the Britains , which is a very different thing from Inhabiting in any Part of the Island , which we have no Evidence that they did , till they were called in by the Britains .

The Saxons having received such an Invitation from the Britains were unwilling to let slip so fair an Opportunity of coming into that Land , by the consent of Prince and People whose Shores they had so long infested . (y) (y) L. 1. c. 14. Bede saith , There was a particular Providence of God in it , to make them the Scourges of the Peoples wickedness . (z) (z) Gild. § 23. Gildas imputes it to mere Sottishness and Infatuation . (a) (a) Nenn. c. 28. Nennius intimates some Domestick Fear that was the Occasion of Vortigern 's sending for the Saxons , as well as that of their common Enemies , i. e. he was very apprehensive of a sudden Rising of the Roman Party yet left in the Island , and of Ambrosius . But he leaves it wholly in the dark , who this Ambrosius was , and what Cause Vortigern had to be afraid of him . (b) (b) Gild. § 25. Gildas speaks of Ambrosius Aurelianus , as of a modest Man , and as almost the onely person of the Roman Nation then surviving , whose Parents were killed enjoying the Purple , and whose Posterity was living in Gildas his time , but much degenerated from the Vertues of their Ancestours . This is the onely Passage which gives us any light into this matter which is repeated by (c) (c) L. 1. c. 16. Bede , who more plainly saith , That his Parents had Royal Authority , and were killed . Who these Parents of his were we are left onely to conjecture . The (d) (d) Galfr. l. 2. c. 6. British History would clear the matter , if it deserved Credit , for there we reade , That Aurelius Ambrosius was one of the younger Sons of Constantine , King of Britain , who was forced to fly from Vortigern after the Murther of their Brother Constans by his contrivance . But we know that Constantine and his Sons , Constans and Julian , were killed abroad ; and it is not probable the Romans would have permitted any one of his Sons to have remained here ; or , if they did , this Ambrosius must have been of Ripe years for Government long before this time . For Constantine's Life was taken away when Theodosius was IV. Consul , as Idatius and Marcellinus agree , Anno Dom. 411. So that Ambrosius could not be very young when Vortigern took the Government , in whose fourth year , they say , The Saxons were called in . But there is another Passage in Gildas which helps to explain this : For he saith , That after they found themselves deserted by the Romans , they set up Kings of their own , and soon after put them down again , and made choice of worse in their room ; This setting up of Kings he expresses by their being anointed ; whether that Custome were then used or not , it is plain , that he supposes that the Britains , in that Confusion they were in , took upon them , without regard to their Duty , to place and displace them . But that he takes anointing in a metaphorical Sense appears by what follows , That the Anointers were those who destroy'd them . Among these in all probability was the Father of Ambrosius , and the rather because , it is said , he was of Roman Descent : For the Britains thought none then able to defend them that had not a Roman Spirit in him . At this time the Britains were left to their full Liberty by the Roman Empire , which , as (e) (e) L. 1. c. 11. Bede reckons , had the Dominion here for 470 years ; And then there was no Line remaining to succeed in the Government , nor so much as to determine their choice , which made them so easily to make and unmake their Kings , who lost their Purple and their Lives together . This must needs breed infinite Confusions among them ; and every one who came to be King lived in perpetual fear of being served as others had been before him ; And the natural consequence of this Jealousie of their own Subjects was , looking out for Assistence from abroad , which I doubt not was one great Reason of Vortigern's sending for the Saxons , hoping to secure himself by their means against his own People : although it proved at last the Ruine both of himself and his People . But this Jealousie could not but increase upon them , while there was a Person descended from a former King , and of Roman Parentage in being ; So that Nennius seems to have hit upon one of the main Reasons which sway'd Vortigern to send for the Saxons .

(f) (f) Hist. of Gavelkind , p. 40. Some have gon about to defend Vortigern so far as to say , That he took the most prudent course he could for the benefit and security of his Subjects , by placing the Saxons upon the Picts Wall , and upon the Kentish Shores , which were thought fit to be secured by the Romans . But , against whom ? Was it not against these very Saxons ? And is it the best way to secure the Flock , to set the Wolves to watch them ? If they had the Command of those Shores , could not they let in what Numbers they pleased of their own People to strengthen themselves against the Britains ? And , was this for the Peoples Security ? What Success had there been in that Age , in letting in the Barbarous Nations upon the several parts of the Roman Empire ? And , what could be expected in such a Condition as the Britains were in , otherwise than what did happen when a fierce , ungovernable , military People were called in to defend a Nation so long kept under , and wholly almost unacquainted with the exercise of Brutish Valour , and unexperienced in the Arts of War ? Especially when the Air , Situation , Fruitfulness and all sorts of Conveniencies were so much above those of the Countrey which they came from ? So that Gildas seems to have a great deal of Reason , when he attributes this Act of Vortigern's , with a respect to the Nation , to mere Sottishness and Infatuation .

(g) (g) De Gest. Sax. p. 3. Witikindus tells a formal Story of a Speech made by the British Ambassadours to the Saxons , wherein they magnifie the Saxons courage , and lament their own Miseries , and in short tell them , If they would come and help them , their Land and themselves would be at their Service , for they knew none more worthy to command them , since the Romans had left them . But neither Bede nor Ethelwerd , although both Saxons , mention the least Promise of Submission ; And it is apparent by their Quarrel with the Britains afterwards , that they came as Mercenary Souldiers , upon promise of Pay . For (h) (h) Gild. § 23. Gildas saith , The first Pretence of Quarrelling was for greater allowance , which he calls their Epimenia , and Bede , Annonae : Which shews upon what Terms they came . And Witikindus himself makes no other Pretence for their Rising against the Britains , but that the Countrey pleased them , and they found they were able to subdue the Inhabitants . For after Hengist and his Company had tasted the Sweetness of it , they never left Wheedling that weak and vitious King ( as all describe him ) with fair Promises , and necessity of more Succours to secure himself and to defend his Countrey , till they had by degrees got over Strength enough to bid defiance to the Britains . At first they seem'd very zealous and hearty against their common Enemies , and did great Service in beating the Picts and Scots ; insomuch that (i) (i) Hist. l. 5. Buchanan confesses , they were driven beyond Adrian 's Wall ; And some think their King Eugenius was then killed . (k) (k) Scoti-chron . l. 3. c. 13 , 14. Fordon saith , They went into Albany , and brought away great booty from thence ; and confesses , that he found in a certain History , that he was killed South of Humber , by the Britains and the English . And it is easie to imagine how insolent such a Barbarous People would grow upon their Success , when they knew the Britains durst not oppose them . (l) (l) L. 1. c. 15. Bede saith , That they entred into a secret League with the Picts and the Scots after they had beaten them , and then took occasion to quarrell with the Britains ; Onely they still endeavour'd to keep Vortigern firm to them . To this purpose (m) (m) Nenn. c. 37. Nennius tells the Story of Hengist's fair Daughter Rovena , and how Vortigern was insnared by her , to the great dissatisfaction of the Britains . Hector Boethius saith , That Vodinus , Bishop of London , was killed by Hengist , for reproving Vortigern for that Marriage ; But we must not be too strict upon Hector to put him to produce his Vouchers . And the (n) (n) L. 3. c. 1. British History adds , that Hengist , being a subtile Man , insinuated still into Vortigern , That his own People did not love him , and that they would depose him , and set up Aurelius Ambrosius : and by such Arts they widen'd the Distance between him and his People , when they designed nothing less than the destruction of both .

It is certain , by what Gildas and Bede have left , that these heats soon brake out into open Flames , to the Ruine and Desolation of the Countrey : But how the War began , and by what means it was first managed on the British side is not so clear . But (o) (o) Nenn. c. 3● . Nennius saith , That when Vortigern 's wickedness grew so great as to marry his own Daughter , he was condemned in solemn Council of the British Nation both Clergy and Laity , and upon the Advice of his Nobles , he withdrew himself from Affairs to a private Castle . But the (p) (p) L. 3. c. 2. British History makes it worse , viz. That the Britains forsook him , and set up his Son Vortimer , who behaved himself with great Courage and Resolution against the Saxons ; And then reckons up four Battels , which he fought with them ; The first upon the Derwent , the second at Episford , or rather Alesford , the third upon the Sea-shore , when he drove them into their Ships , and so home ; but the fourth is not mention'd ; After which Geffrey relates Vortimer's being poison'd by his Mother-in-law , and the restoring of Vortigern , and his calling for the Saxons back again . (q) (q) Nenn. c. 45. Nennius speaks of Vortimer's fighting with Hengist and Horsus , and adds his Success to have been so great , as to have driven them into the Isle of Thanet , and that there he besieged , and beat , and terrified them to that degree , That they sent into Germany for fresh Succours ; by which they were enabled to manage the War with various Success against the Britains . And then reckons up the three Battels , just as Geffrey doth ; Onely the last , he saith , was upon the Sea-shore , juxta lapidem tituli ; a little after which , he saith , that Vortimer died without any mention of Poison ; But , he saith , before his death he gave command to have his Body buried on the Sea-shore , where the Saxons fled ; which was neglected , and to which Nennius imputes their Return , after which they could never be driven out . Because , as he saith , It was the Divine Pleasure more than their own Valour which made them settle here . And it is he that orders and rules the Nations of the Earth ; And who can resist his Will ? It is plain by all this , that Nennius consulted the Honour of the British Nation as much as it was possible , and nowhere useth that freedom which Gildas doth , in setting forth the great Sins among them which provoked God to punish them in so severe a manner .

The Place where Vortimer desired to be buried is called by Nennius , Lapis Tituli ; from whence (r) (r) Brit. p. 240. Camden and Archbishop (s) (s) Primord . p. 413. Vsher conceive it to be Stonar in the Isle of Thanet , near Richborrow ; but Nennius saith onely , It was upon the Shore of the French Sea ; From whence Mr. (t) (t) Roman Ports and Forts in Kent MS. Somner rather concludes it to be Folkstone in Kent , because of its lofty Situation , whereas Stonar lies in a low and flat level , apt to Inundations ; But then Nennius must have mistaken Lapis Tituli , for Lapis Populi ; and , I dare say , Nennius was guilty of greater mistakes than that . But , he farther observes , that in the ancient Records , the name is not Stonar , but Estonar , which signifies the Eastern Border , Shore or Coast.

(u) (u) Mat. Westm. A. D. 454. Matthew of Westminster gives this Account of these Proceedings : That the British Nobility , forsaking Vortigern , set up Vortimer , who , with their Assistence , pursued the Saxons to Derwent , and there killed many of them . Which seems to have been Darent in Kent ; thence Dartford , as (w) (w) Brit. p. 233. Camden observes , is the same with Darenford . But he makes Vortigern to have fled away with the Saxon Army , and to have given them all the Assistence he could : And then , saith he , Vortimer began to restore the Britains Possessions to them , and to rebuild their Churches , and to shew kindness to the Churchmen . The next year , he saith , The Saxons fought again with the Britains at Ailesford ; and after a sharp Fight the Saxons fled , and great multitudes of them were slain ; Not long after Vortimer , with his Brothers Catigern and Pascentius , and the whole Nation of the Britains made War with the Saxons , and in Battel Catigern was killed by Horsus , and Horsus by Vortimer , upon which the Saxon Army fled . The next year , he saith , Hengist fought three Battels with Vortimer , and at last he was forced to go back into Germany , and four years after , Vortimer , saith he , was poison'd , Anno Dom. 460. and buried in London , and then Vortigern recalled the Saxons .

(x) (x) De Gestis Reg. l. 1. c. 1. William of Malmsbury saith , That the Britains and Saxons agreed for seven years after their Landing , and then Vortimer , finding their Deceit , incensed his Father and the Britains against them , and so for twenty years there was continual War and light Skirmishes , and four pitched Battels . In the first he makes their Fortune equal , Horsa being killed on one side , and Catigis on the other . In the rest , the Saxons being always superiour , and Vortimer dead , a Peace was made ; And so the Britains Affairs went ill , till Ambrosius recover'd them .

(y) (y) Hist. l. 2. Henry of Huntingdon relates this Story after a different manner : He tells us , That Vortigern , after the Marriage of Hengist's Daughter was so hated , that he withdrew to the Mountains and Woods , and that he and his Castle were consumed together . After which Ambrosius Aurelianus , with Vortigern's two Sons , Vortimer and Catiger , fought the Saxons ; And he makes the first Battel at Ailestreu or Elstree , the next after Vortimer's Death at Creganford or Crayford , in which , he saith , the Britains were quite beaten out of Kent , and from thence he begins the Saxons Kingdom of Kent ; The next , he saith , was at Wippedsflede , which was so terrible on both Sides , That from thence he saith , That the Saxons and Britains did not disturb each other for a great while , they remaining within Kent , and the Britains quarrelling among themselves .

(z) (z) Chronic. A. D. 455. Florentius Wigorniensis therein differs from the rest , that he makes the Battel at Aegelsthrep to have been between Vortigern and Hengist ; But , he saith , after the Battel at Creccanford , the Britains fled to London , and left Kent to the Saxons : Wherein he follows the Saxon Annals ; as he doth in the Account of the two other Battels ; that at Wippedsfleot , and that which he calls the great Victory over the Britains by Hengist and Esca his Son ; which he places Anno Dom. 473. when he saith , the Britains fled from the Saxons as from Fire .

(a) (a) Chronic. l. 1. Fabius Ethelwerd agrees with the Saxon Annals and Florentius in these Particulars ; And so doth Asserius in his MSS. Annals , as to Vortigern's fighting with Hengist . Wherein they very much differ from the British Traditions ; But after the Translation of the British History by Geffrey , the Monkish Historians generally follow that , as to the Success of these Battels , and as to the Treachery used towards Vortigern by Hengist , upon Salisbury Plain , near Ambresbury ; Where it is said by Geffrey , that the Saxons killed 470 of the British Nobility , under a Pretence of a Treaty of Peace ; (b) (b) Nenn. c. 49. Nennius saith but 300 ; and that Vortigern was then taken , and was forced to give Estsex , Suthsex and Middlesex for his Redemption .

This Story passes for current among the Monks and our late Collectours of English History : And that which seems to add most weight to it is , That William of Malmsbury relates it , but he reports it much as he found it in Nennius , onely inlarging on the drinking part , that went before the Massacre . But when I find the same Story in effect in (c) (c) De Gestis Sax. l. 1. Witikindus , between the Saxons and the Thuringers , and the very same Word given NEM ET EOVR SEAXES , I am apt to think one was borrowed from the other . But I cannot but take notice of the Disingenuity of (d) (d) Verstegan . p. 142. Verstegan , who lays this to the Charge of the Thuringers , whereas Witikindus not onely saith , the Saxons did it , but adds , That the Saxons struck terrour into their Neighbours by it , and saith , They were thought to have their Name from it , as Verstegan himself thinks ; Which were ridiculous , unless the Seaxes belong'd to the Saxons .

All the certainty we have as to the matter of the Proceedings between the Britains and Saxons is , what (e) (e) Gild. § 24. Gildas relates , which is very Tragical , viz. That all the Cities and Churches were burnt to the Ground , from the East to the Western Ocean ; The Inhabitants destroyed by the Sword or buried in the Ruines of Houses and Altars which were defiled with the Bloud of the Slain ; in which horrible Devastation , the Rulers of the Church and the Priests suffered together with the Common People . So that he applies to this Desolation the Words of the Psalmist , They have cast Fire into thy Sanctuary , they have defiled by casting down the dwelling Place of thy Name to the Ground . And , O God , the Heathen are come into thine Inheritance , thy holy Temple have they defiled , &c. And (f) (f) Bed . l. 1 ▪ c. 15. Bede saith , A Fire was kindled by the hands of the Heathens , which executed Vengeance on God's People for their Sins , not unlike that of the Chaldeans which burnt Jerusalemto the Ground : So here , saith he , the wicked Conquerour prevailing , or rather the just Judge so disposing , there seem'd to be one continued Flame from one Sea to another ; All publick and private Buildings demolished , the Priests Bloud spilt upon the Altars , the Prelates and People destroy'd together by Fire and Sword , and no Man durst to give them Burial . Many of those that escaped at present , as (g) (g) Gild. § 29. Gildas saith , had their Throats cut , and were thrown on Heaps in the Mountains , or delivered themselves up to Slavery , to avoid being famished , and thought it a Favour to be presently dispatched , and others hid themselves among Mountains and Rocks and Woods to escape the Fury of their Enemies , where they lived in continual Fear ; and others went over into foreign parts : Which was the Foundation of the Aremorican Colony of Britains ; as will appear afterwards .

But that which prevented a total Destruction of the Britains now was , that it seems both by (h) (h) Gild. § 25. Gildas and (i) (i) Bed . l. 1. c. 16. Bede , the Saxons having burnt so many Cities and Towns , and driven the Remainder of the Inhabitants into inaccessible Places , did go home for some time , And in that Interval , the dispersed Britains gathered together , and after most earnest Supplications to God , that they might not be utterly destroyed , they made choice of Ambrosius Aurelianus , as their King ; and , under his Conduct , God was pleased to give them Success : And , from that time , saith Gildas , now one Party prevailed , and then another ( whereby God made a farther Tryal of the Britains , whether they would love him or not ) to the Battel on Badon Hill , wherein the Saxons suffer'd so great a Loss ; Which was forty four years after their first coming hither , as appears more plainly by Bede . But Gildas adds , even at this time their Cities were far from being inhabited as formerly ; And when their Enemies gave them respite , they desperately quarrell'd among themselves . So that we have here a Conjunction of so much Severity and Patience , such Fears and Hopes , and yet such Defeating of these Hopes , by their own Follies and Divisions , as commonly fore-run a Churches Destruction and a Peoples Ruine .

This is the best and truest Account of the British Affairs from the Saxons coming till the Government of Ambrosius , by which we are to judge of the probability of Nennius his Traditions .

As to the particular Conduct of the British Affairs under Ambrosius , we have little more light than what Traditions and Conjectures give us . However , it may not be amiss to lay together what we can find about them .

(k) (k) Nenn. c. 45. Nennius saith little more of him , than that Vortigern was afraid of him : and afterwards he confounds him with Merlin , when he tells Vortigern , after the Story of his being without a Father , that he concealed his Father's Name out of Fear , but that his Father was one of the Roman Consuls ; and so Vortigern gave him the command of the Western parts of Britain .

But (l) (l) Galfr. l. c. 1 , 2 , 3. Geffrey gives a more ample account of him , not onely that he was one of Constantine's Sons ; But that he , understanding the condition of the Britains , came over from Aremorica with his Brother Vther Pendragon and considerable Forces , and after his Revenge upon Vortigern , burning him in his Castle , he makes the Saxons to retire beyond Humber , through the terrour of his Name ; Whither Aurelius pursued them , and overcame Hengist in a set Battel , who fled to Caer Conan or Conisburgh , where they fought again , and Hengist was taken by Eldol , Duke of Gloucester , and beheaded by him , according to the Advice of Eldad , then Bishop of Gloucester .

(m) (m) Flores Hist. A. D. 487 , 480. Matthew Westminster transcribes these Passages out of Geffrey , and puts them to such years as he fansied ; but it is observable that he makes Aurelius Ambrosius to have fought the Battel at Wippeds fleet with Hengist and his Son Aesc , 16 years before this ; which according to him was seven years after his coming into Britain : So that even Matthew Westminster durst not wholly rely on Geffrey's Relation . But , as to the death of Hengist , Florentius saith , he died after he had reigned in Kent thirty four years , and Aesca succeeded him , Anno Dom. 488. The Saxon Annals take no notice of Hengist's death , but place Aesc's Reign Anno Dom. 487.

(n) (n) Huntingd. l. 2. Henry of Huntingdon saith , That Hengist died the fortieth year after his coming into Britain , the 39th . saith William of Malmsbury . But neither of them mentions any violent Death by the hands of his Enemies , and that after a Victory by the Britains under Aurelius Ambrosius ; which are such Circumstances they could not easily have omitted , if they had then heard of them . But if they had heard of them , and yet left them out , it is a shrewd Sign , they gave no Credit to them . We are then to consider , that Geffrey of Monmouth , according to Leland , flourished in the time of H. I. Of King Stephen say Bale and Pits ; but Leland observes , That he dedicated his Translation of Merlin to Alexander Bishop of Lincoln , the same that was Henry of Huntingdon 's Patron : And William of Malmsbury dedicates his History to the same Robert of Gloucester , Son to Henry I. to whom Geffrey dedicates his Translation of the British History , who died 12 of King Stephen . So that in all probability Geffrey's Book was seen by both these Historians , and since they do not follow him where they have occasion to mention the same matters , They plainly discover they preferr'd Nennius before him , whom both of them follow ; But it appears by H. Huntingdon he then passed under the Name of Gildas .

But these two Historians thought it best for them to decline taking any publick notice of Geffrey's History , it being so great a Novelty then , and probably enough in some esteem with Robert of Gloucester , whose Father , as (o) (o) Cambr. l. 2. c. 1. Giraldus Cambrensis saith , had lately subdued the Britains in Wales ; and such a History seemed to add to his Father's Glory . But after Robert's death , William of Newborough very frankly delivers his Opinion of it , charging the Original with Falshood , and the Translatour with Insincerity . Geffrey , in the Conclusion of his History , mentions William of Malmsbury and H. of Huntingdon , as then Writing the English History ; But he bids them not to meddle with the British Kings , since they had not the British MS. which Walter of Oxford brought out of Britany . But they do not forbear to make use of Nennius ; and Huntingdon transcribes several things out of him ; But they do not inlarge or alter or adorn their History in one Point from the British MS. although in all likelyhood set forth before their Death .

As to what he next adds , That after his Victory over the Saxons , Aurelius Ambrosius called the Princes and Great Men together at York , and gave order for repairing the Churches which the Saxons destroyed , there is far greater probability in it . For after the Battel at Wippedsfleet , which was seventeen years after the Saxons coming ; H. Huntingdon saith , Things remained quiet for a good while between the Britains and Saxons ; and in that time it is reasonable to presume that Ambrosius and the Nobles and People did their endeavour towards the recovering the honour of their Churches , as well as of the Kingdom . And after the care he took in other places , saith Geffrey , he marched to London , which had suffered as well as other Cities ; and having called the dispersed Citizens together , he went about the repairing of it ; all his design being the restoring the Church and Kingdom . From thence he went to Winchester and to Salisbury . And in the passage thither Geffrey launches out to purpose in his History of Stonehenge , translated , saith he , by Merlin out of Ireland , to make a Monument for the British Nobles , slain there by Hengist 's Treachery : Which is such an Extravagancy that it is to be wondred any should follow him in it , and yet Matt. (p) (p) Flores , A. D. 490. Westminster transcribes the main of it ; and (q) (q) W. Coventry in Praefat. Walter Coventry sets it down for authentick History ; But he adds two circumstances which make it seem probable that Stonehenge had some Relation to Ambrosius , viz. That here Ambrosius was Crowned , and was not long after buried ; from whom (r) (r) Polyd. Virg. Hist. l. 3. Polydore Virgil makes it the Monument of Ambrosius ; and John of Tinmouth in the Life of Dubricius calls it Mons Ambrosii : And the Name of Ambresbury near it doth much confirm the probability , That it had rather a respect to Ambrosius , than either to the Romans or the Danes . But I cannot now insist on this .

(s) (s) Flores Hist. A. D. 488. Matthew Westminster confirms Geffrey's Relation concerning the great Zeal of Ambrosius in repairing the British Churches every where , and setting up Divine Worship in them , and giving great incouragement to the Clergy to perform all Divine Offices , and particularly to pray for the Prosperity of the Church and Kingdom . But Geffrey adds yet farther concerning him , that in a solemn Council of the Britains he appointed two Metropolitans for the two Vacant Sees at that time , viz. Sampson one of eminent piety for York , and Dubricius for Caer-leon . This saith Matt. Westminster was done An. Dom. 490. and he makes them both to live and flourish An. Dom. 507. But he saith , That Sampson was afterwards driven over to Aremorica , and there was Archbishop of Dole among the Britains . For Anno Dom. 561. he saith , Another Sampson succeeded in that See , the former who came out of Great Britain to the Less . Sigebert of the old Edition , Anno Dom. 566. speaks of Sampson then Archbishop of Dole , Kinsman to Maglorius , who came from the Britain beyond the Sea to that on this side . This second Sampson's Life is extant in the Bibliotheca Floriacensis , where he is said to have been born in Britain , and the Scholar of Iltutus , and consecrated by Dubricius . But (t) (t) Itiner . Camb. l. 2. c. 1. Giraldus Cambrensis saith , The Pall was carried over from Wales to Dole , in the time of another Sampson , who was the 25 th . from St. David , and went over because of the Plague which discoloured People like the Iaundice , and therefore called Flava Pestis : Which is transcribed by (u) (u) Hoveden , p. 454. Roger Hoveden . But here are several Mistakes in this Account . For there was no such thing as a Pall then known or used in the Western Church ; And if this Sampson went over on the occasion of that Plague , there could not be 25. between St. David and him : For in the Life of St. Teliaus , St. David's Sister's Son , that Plague is described , and then Sampson is said to be Archbishop of Dole , and to have received Teliaus and his Company with great joy , having been School-fellows under Dubricius , and Sampson being consecrated by him . But still we have two Sampsons Archbishops of Dole , and in the time of the great Controversie about that Archbishoprick , ( of which afterwards ) it was a Question from which the Title was derived . And Innocent III. as Giraldus relates , said it was from this Sampson Archbishop of York : but the Sammarthani onely mention him that came from St. Davids , when Maglorius succeeded among the Aremorican Britains ; but we are not yet come to them .

It is observed by H. of (w) (w) Huntingd. l. 2. Huntingdon , that after the Britains had a little respite from their Enemies , they fell into Civil dissensions among themselves , which is very agreeable to what Gildas had said . Of this the (x) (x) Galfr. l. 5. c. 6. British History gives no improbable account , when it relates that one of Vortigern's Sons called Pascentius , raised a Rebellion in the North against Ambrosius among the Britains , who were overcome by him , and put to flight ; but afterwards he hired a Saxon to poison Ambrosius at Winchester . This saith Matthew Westminster happen'd Anno Dom. 497. But we are not to pass over what he affirms of him , Anno Dom. 485. viz. That he commanded in the Battel at Mecredsburn against Aella and his Sons , in which they were so much worsted as to send home for Supplies , as he saith . This Aella and his Sons Cymen , Plenting and Cissa came into Britain , Anno Dom. 477. and landed at a place from his eldest Son called Cymenshore , on the Coasts of Sussex . (y) (y) Brit. p. 223. Camden saith it hath lost its Name ; But he proves from a Charter of Cedwalla to the Church of Selsey it must be near Wittering . Here Aella and his Army fought the Britains at his first Landing , and forced them to retire to Andredeswald , say the Saxon Annals , and Matt. Westminster , Florentius and Huntingdon . The Saxon Annals and Huntingdon call it Andredesleage : by that no question is meant the vast Wood which began in Kent , and ran through Sussex into Hampshire , called by the Britains Coid Andred , by the Saxons Andred , and Andreswald ; from whence as Mr. Somner observes , that part of Kent where the Wood stood is still called the Weald ; and (z) (z) Perambulation of Kent , p. 211. Lambard observes , that no Monuments of Antiquity are to be met with in the Weald either of Kent or Sussex . The Saxons after this Battel continued to inhabit on the Shore , till at last the Britains finding them to incroach farther , resolved to fight them at a place called Mecredsburn . And a different account is given of the Success of this Battel : The Saxon Annals and Ethelwerd onely mention it , boasting of no Victory ; Florentius makes it a clear Victory on the Saxon side : Matt. Westminster saith Aella quitted the field , but confesseth the Britains had great loss : H. of Huntingdon saith , It was a drawn Battel , both Armies having sustained great damage and avoiding each other . After this Aella and Cissa , say the Saxon Annals , besieged Andredescester and killed all the Inhabitants , leaving not one Britain alive ; and so Florentius and Matt. Westminster relate it . But he (a) (a) Matt. West . A. D. 492. saith , That the Britains came out of the Wood , and galled the Saxons so much , that they were forced to divide their Army ; and the Inhabitants perished by Famine as well as by the Sword : And he observes that the Saxons utterly demolished the City , and the place where it stood was in his time shewed to Travellers . Therefore the question among our Antiquaries , which was the Anderida of the Ancients , Newenden or Hastings or Pemsey is quite out of doors , unless one of these be proved to be built in the place of Anderida since Matt. Westminster's days ; which were towards the end of Edw. 3. Those words (b) (b) Brit. p. 247. Camden applies onely to H. of Huntingdon , and he saith it was new built in Edw. 1. his time , and therefore called Newenden ; but they are likewise Matt. Westminster's who lived after that time , and therefore it cannot be Newenden if it were rebuilt in the time of Edw. 1. for he saith , The desolate place was shewed in his time ; unless one transcribed the other , without any regard to the difference of their own times .

After Ambrosius his death , according to the (c) (c) Galsr. l. 6. c. 2. British History , his Brother Vther Pendragon succeeded , who routed the Saxons in the North , relieved York besieged by them , took the Sons of Hengist Prisoners , marched to London , and there called a Parliament , and was solemnly Crowned , and fell out with Goalois Duke of Cornwall , about his Wife Igerna , and under his shape had King Arthur by her ; but her Husband was killed at the Siege of his Castle . After which it is said , that he overcame the Saxons at Verulam , where he was after poisoned by their means , and his Son Arthur succeeded .

This is the summ of what is there more at large related ; but taking it all together , it is a very blind and partial account of the proceedings between the Britains and Saxons of that time . For even Matt. Westminster , Anno Dom. 494 takes notice of Cerdic and Kenric his Son , Landing with new Forces at a place called from him Cerdicshore , ( near Yarmouth saith (d) (d) Brit. p. 348. Camden where the name Cerdicsand still remains ) and fought the Britains at their first Landing , till they were forced to withdraw and leave room for them , who after went into the Western parts , and laid the foundation of the Kingdom of the West Saxons . To the same purpose Florentius , Ethelwerd and Huntingdon . Seven years after him came Port and his two Sons Bleda and Magla , and arrived at Portsmouth , which had its Name from him , as the same Authours inform us from the Saxon Annals . Now how comes Geffrey to think of none of these , but onely of Hengist's two Sons in the North ? Besides , he lets slip one of the greatest Battels that was fought between Cerdic and Nathanleod , and pretends to give no account at all of it . This the Saxon Annals , Florentius , Ethelwerd and Matt. Westminster all place Anno Dom. 508. But Huntingdon the sixtieth year after the first coming of the Saxons . This Nazaleod , as he calls him , was the greatest King of the Britains , one of great Fame and Pride , from whom the Countrey about Charford did take its Name . At this place the whole Forces of the Britains were gathered together , and Cerdic procured assistence from Aesc of Kent , from Aella of Sussex , from Port and his Sons ; so that here was a pitched Battel of the Strength of both sides ; and Nazaleod behaved himself with so much Courage , that he drove Cerdic out of the Field , and pursued him ; which his Son who commanded the other Wing perceiving , followed him close and cut him off , and 5000 of his Men who fled upon the death of their King . And from this memorable Battel , the Place was called Cerdicsford , and since Charford , upon the Aven between Salisbury and Ringwood . But who was this mighty King of the Britains , who lost his Life in this Battel ? (e) (e) Brit. p. 187. Mr. Camden professes he cannot ghess ; unless it were Aurelius Ambrosius , whose Name he observes the Saxon Annalists never mention , nor the Battels wherein they were worsted . And the British History is even with them for that , which takes no notice of this great Fight , wherein their King was slain . Matt. Westminster will not have him to be King , but onely to be General under Vther , who was then sick , which contradicts Ethelwerd , and Huntingdon , and Florentius , who affirm him to have been then King , and as Huntingdon saith Rex Maximus Britannorum ; which seems to imply , that there were more Kings then among the Britains , as there were among the Saxons ; and that one was the Chief as in the Heptarchy . Archbishop (f) (f) Prim. p. 466. Vsher thinks this King was the same whom the British History calls Vther , and that Nathanleod was his true Name , and Vther was a Nick-name to denote his fierceness , as the Annotatour on (g) (g) Nenn. c. 63. Nennius calls Arthur Mab Vter in the British Tongue for the same reason : And so Arthurus in Latine from the British Arth , which signifies a Bear . This is an ingenious conjecture : But we are not so sure there ever was such a King as Vther , as we are from Gildas , that there was such a one as Ambrosius ; But Gildas saith , That some of the Race of Ambrosius were living in his time ; therefore he died not without issue , as the British History supposes , and this might probably be his Son , who was slain in this Battel .

But what then is to be said to King Arthur , who was Son to Vther , and succeeded him , whose mighty Feats are so amply related by the British History ? I think both sorts are to blame about him , I mean those who tell Incredible Tales of him , such as are utterly inconsistent with the Circumstances of the British Affairs at that time ; and those who deny there was any such Person , or of any considerable power among the Britains . William of Malmsbury takes notice of the British Fables about him , ( and if I mistake not makes a severe reflexion upon Geffrey's History without naming it , when he saith , Hic est Arthurus de quo Britonum Nugae bodiéque delirant ) but he wishes a true Account had been given of him , for he was the support of his Countrey , for a long time , who sharpned the broken Spirits of the Britains , and made them Warlike . But after all , he will not allow him to have been Monarch in Britain , but onely the General under Ambrosius . And in all this William keeps close to Nennius ; for Nennius speaking of the Wars between the British Kings and the Saxons , saith of Arthur , Ipse Dux erat Bellorum ; although he exceeds the bounds of Truth in the next Words , & in omnibus Bellis Victor extitit , he came off always Conquerour . If this had been true , the Saxons could never have kept footing in England . I will allow the Saxon Annals to be partial in not recounting their Losses ; and on the other side it is unreasonable to suppose , that the Saxons should be always beaten , and yet always get ground even in Arthur's days . For after the great Battel wherein Nathanleod was killed , ( the onely British King mentioned in the Saxon Annals ) Cerdic's two Nephews , Stuff and Witgar , landed upon Cerdicshore , which (h) (h) Mat. Westm. A. D. 514. Matt. Westminster here places on the Western Coasts ( and not on the Eastern as Camden doth , which seems more probable , because they came with supplies to Cerdic their Uncle ) but all agree , that as they fought upon their Landing , they had the better of the Britains ; Huntingdon saith , It was such a Victory as laid open the Countrey to them ; the force of the Britains being scattered , God having cast them off . Where was Arthur at this time ? Again , five Years after saith Ethelwerd , Cerdic and Cenric , came the second time to Cerdicsford , and there fought the Britains ; the Saxons Annals say nothing of the Victory , but Florentius gives it to the Saxons , and so doth Huntingdon , who saith , the Britains had a terrible blow that day . And as an evidence of the Saxons Conquest , Ethelwerd saith , That year Cerdic began the Kingdom of the West Saxons : From that very day saith Huntingdon , Anno Dom. 519. Here Matt. Westminster is so hard put to it , that taking in King Arthur at Anno Dom. 516. he is forced to leave out this Battel , and to tell Geffrey's Story of King Arthur's beating the Saxons in the North about York and Lincoln , and driving them as far as the Caledonian Wood , and takes no notice of Kerdic's setting up a Kingdom in the West : But the following Year , Anno Dom. 520. he brings Colgrin , Badulph and Cheldric to Totnes with new Forces , with which they besieged Bath ; And then Arthur with his Caliborn did incredible execution , for he saith , he killed 840 with his own hands , and so totally routed the Saxons ; and not a word of Kerdic or Kenric , whereas Anno Dom. 528. he remembers them again , and tells what a mighty Army they had in the Isle of Wight , which H. Huntingdon calls Witland , and what slaughter they made at Witgaresburgh , which had its Name from Witgar , one of Kerdic's Nephews , to whom he gave the Isle of Wight , and was buried at Witgar saith Huntingdon .

But before this there was another Battel between Kerdic and the Britains at Cerdics Leage ; which Huntingdon makes the same with Cerdicsford , in which there was great slaughter on both sides , and in that time , he saith , many Saxons came in out of Germany into Eastangle and Mercia , but they were not yet formed into Kingdoms ; however innumerable Battels were fought in many places by Persons whose Names are not recorded . And now Huntingdon mentions Arthur , as a most valiant General on the British side , who commanded in twelve Battels , in all which he had the better ; and so reckons them up in order just as (i) (i) Nenn. c. 64. Nennius had done , whom he transcribes , and when he hath set down the places of the twelve Battels he confesses they were then unknown , but he adds , that there was almost perpetual fighting , in which sometimes one side had the better and sometimes the other ; but still the Saxons poured in greater Numbers upon them : And (k) (k) Nenn. c. 65. Nennius saith , They increased here without intermission , and fetched new Kings out of Germany to Rule over them . And then sets down the foundation of the Northern Saxon Kingdom under Ida , c. 66. who govern'd all beyond Humber twelve years , which was branched into two , Deira and Bernicia . This Kingdom began , saith Huntingdon , in the thirteenth year of the Reign of Kenric ( who succeeded Kerdic ) Anno Dom. 547. and Ida desce●ded from Woden was the first King . Kenric in his eighteenth year , saith the same Authour , fought against the Britains , who came with a powerfull Army to Salisbury , where he dispersed them and made them fly . But this is supposed to have hapned after Arthur's death , which is placed by Matt. Westminster and others Anno Dom. 542.

We must therefore look back to judge of Arthur's prowess . We have already seen several Saxon Kingdoms established , that of Kent , of South-Saxons , of West-Saxons and Saxons in other parts , not yet gather'd into Kingdoms ; and besides these , before Kendic had gained the Isle of Wight , H. Huntingdon saith , The Kingdom of East Saxons was founded by Erkinwin , whom Slede succeeded , who married the Daughter of Ermenerick , King of Kent , Sister of Ethelbert , and Mother to Sibert the first Christian King there . Now , if Arthur were a King so powerfull , so irresistible as the British History makes him , how came all these Kingdoms to grow up under him ? Why did he not send the Saxons all out of Britain ? Nay , how came Cerdic and Kenric to grow so strong in the Western parts as they did ? Cerdic , saith (l) (l) De Gestis Reg. l. 1. c. 2. William of Malmsbury , came hither eight years after the death of Hengist , Anno Dom. 495. He was here 24 years before he set up his Kingdom , and lived in it 16 years . This was in the midst of Arthur's fame and greatness . If it were such as Geffrey describes ; would he have suffred such a terrour to the Britains to have been so near him ? (m) (m) Polychr . l. 5. c. 6. Ranulphus Higden saith , That Arthur was so tired out with fighting Cerdic ( so weary of overcoming ) that 26 years after his coming he yielded part of the West to him : And to the same purpose (n) (n) Chronic. l. 2. c. 1. Rudburn speaks . What is the meaning of all this ? The plain truth is , they follow'd Geffrey as far as they could , but they found at last they must give away Kerdic's Kingdom to him ; and so they had better make it a free Act of King Arthur .

Let us now compare with this , the Account the British History gives of him : which is this in short .

(o) (o) Galsr. l. ● . After the death of Vther Pendragon the British Nobility met at Silcester , where the● desired Dubricius to consecrate Arthur● , For the Saxons had conquer'd from Humber to Cathnes . ( It seems all was clear on this side Humber ) . And so he was no sooner Crown'd but away he marches for York , ( leaving the Saxons here in quiet possession ) where Childeric came with 600 Ships to assist the two Brothers Colgrin and Baldulph ( whose Names the Saxon Annals conceal . ) Upon this dreadfull conjunction Arthur repairs to London , and calls a Parliament : And they send over to Hoel King of Little-Britain , his Nephew , and who brings 15000 to his assistence at Southampton , ( notwithstanding Port and his Sons were so near ) then away he marches for Lincoln , and there kills 6000 Saxons , and pursued the rest into Scotland : and there dismissed them home upon promise of Tribute ; but they perfidiously returned to Totnes , and so marched to besiege Bath : Where after he had done the execution Matt. Westminster related , the Saxons get upon the Hill , which Arthur by the help of his Caliburn recover'd , killed the two Brothers , and made Childeric fly , whom Cador pursued to the Isle of Thanet , ( although the Son of Hengist had all Kent as his Kingdom . ) After this he drives Gillomarus and his Irish home ; and determined to root out the Scots and Picts , but upon great submission he spared them . This being done he returns to York , where he rebuilds the Churches , and settles Pyramus Archbishop in the place of Samson , and restores the British Nobility . Next Summer he goes for Ireland , and having subdued that , he sails for Island , ( not then inhabited saith (p) (p) Crymog . l. 1. c. 2. Arngrimus Ionas a Learned Native there ) but upon notice of his coming , the Kings of Seland and the Orcades yielded themselves . Then he returns home and settles the Nation in a firm peace for twelve years ( although the Saxons were every where about them . ) After which time , his Name was dreaded abroad , and away he sails for Norway , and there conquer'd Riculfus and the whole Countrey : from thence to Gaul , where he chopt in pieces the Head of Flollos the Governour in single Combat , and disposed the several Provinces 〈◊〉 his Servants , and returning home resolved to keep a solemn Court at Caer-leon , ( this was well thought upon , for we reade of no Saxons thereabouts ) where besides several Kings the three Metropolitans met , of London , York and Caerleon , besides all his Nobility . But to pass over the great Solemnities there , the Emperour Lucius ( not to be found elsewhere ) sends to demand Tribute on the account of Julius Caesar's Conquest , upon which he makes great preparations to conquer Rome ; and leaves Britain to Mordred his Nephew , who rebelled against him , and forced him to return home , when , after he had conquered Lucius , he was marching for Rome : and here Mordred had associated Saxons , Scots and Picts , all against Arthur ; but upon his coming the other fled to Winchester , from thence to Cornwall , where near the River Camblan he waited for Arthur's coming , the issue of the Battel was , Mordred was killed , and Arthur mortally wounded , who was carried into the Island of Avalon , and there died and was buried .

This is the British Legend of King Arthur , which hath raised the laughter of some , and the indignation of others . William of Newburgh was the first who openly and in plain terms charged it with falsity and inconsistency ; but against some parts of it he makes trifling objections ; as about the Three Archbishops , denying that the Britains had any Archbishops , because the first Pall was given to Augustine the Monk . But this was a piece of Monkish ignorance in him , for there were Metropolitans before , and without Palls from Rome ; and Archbishops or Metropolitans did assume the use of Palls to themselves , without asking the Pope's leave ; and when he saith Archbishops came so late into the Western Churches , it is true the use of the word did , but the jurisdiction over Provinces was long before , as I have already shew'd .

Upon the reviving of Learning some were so offended at this ridiculous Legend , that they questioned whether ever there were such a Person as Arthur , against whom Leland undertook the defence of King Arthur . But some of his Authours will not be allow'd to bear witness in this cause , being partial followers of Geffrey ; such as Alfred of Beverly , Gray the Authour of Scalae-Chronicon , Joh. Burgensis , Joh. Ross , &c. Others do not speak home to the point , such are the Testimonies of Nennius , Malmsbury , Huntingdon , which make him onely General of the British Forces : others are too modern , as Trithemius , Volaterranus , Philippus Bergomas , Nauclerus , Hector Boethius , Pontius Virunnius , &c. Others overthrow the main part of it , as to Arthur 's Sovereign Dominion in Britain , as the Chronica Divionensis , which saith , That after several Combats Cerdic had the possession of the West Saxon Kingdom by Arthur 's consent : and as parts of this Kingdom he reckons Seven whole Provinces from Surry to Cornwall . But the British History takes no notice of Cerdic , but supposes all under Arthur's command , and his Nephew Mordred's in his absence . If Cerdic had the WestSaxon Kingdom , then how comes no notice of him in the Battel at Camblan ? how came the fight within his Territories ? Again , the Authour of the Life of Gildas cited by him , saith , p. 24. That one Meluas had stollen his Wife Guenhere , and defiled her , and that Arthur a long time besieged him in the Marshes near Glassenbury . Is this agreeable to the mighty power of King Arthur , to have his Queen detained by force so long by such an inconsiderable Person as Meluas ? Especially if it were as Caradoc of Lancarvan there saith , p. 8. She was restored at last , more by the intreaty of Gildas than out of respect to Arthur 's Authority . As to Arthur's Seal which he lays so much weight upon , it certainly belonged to the Diploma he gave to the Vniversity of Cambridge , in his time , mentioned by Leland ; and the Church of Westminster , p. 12. if they have it still , ought to restore it . But after all Leland hath sufficiently proved , That there was such a Person as King Arthur from the Cair-Arture in Wales , two Mountains so called ; And Arthur's Gate in Mongomery ; and the abundant Testimony he brings about his Coffin in Lead found in Glassenbury , either in Henry the Second's time , or at least in the beginning of Richard the First , with an Inscription set down often by him , and more exactly by (r) (r) Brit. p. 166. Camden . Where the Letters appear very rude , and the Inscription very plain , and therefore more likely to be true . HIC IACET SEPVLTVS INCLITVS REX ARTVRIVS IN INSVLA AVALONIA .

Where are all the Noble Titles given him in the British History and contained in the Inscription about his Seal ? PATRICIVS ARTVRIVS BRITANNIAE , GALLIAE , GERMANIAE , DACIAE , IMPERATOR .

So much greater a Man was Arthur living , when he used this Seal , than dead , when so mean an Inscription was put upon the lower part of his Leaden Coffin ! How soon were all his great Titles forgotten !

But since Leland , Sir John (s) (s) Hist. Brit. Desens . p. 109. Price hath undertaken to vindicate the Story of King Arthur : and the first Argument he uses is from the Inscription on his Coffin , and the Antiquity of the Letters ; but the modesty of the Inscription is a better Argument to me , for if the Monks designed a Cheat in Heu . II. his time , and laid this Coffin there on purpose to deceive , they might counterfeit such Letters , but they could never have held from speaking more glorious things of so great a Heroe . Then he produced the Testimonies of Nennius , p. 117. Malmsbury and Huntingdon , and proves that these two could not take out of Geffrey ; that they did not I grant , but the other is not proved . p. 120. The Verses of Thaliessin ( who he saith lived in the time of Maglocunus mentioned by Gildas ) do prove That Arthur commanded in the Battel at Badon Hill , which I see no reason to question ; but Polydore Virgil will have Aurelius Ambrosius to doe it , which I see no reason to believe . Besides , he quotes old British Chronicles , p. 121. which reckon from Vortigern to the Battel on Badon Hill , wherein Arthur beat the Saxons , 128 years ; from that Battel to the Battel at Camblan wherein Arthur was killed , 22 years And he finds the Name of Arthur in many ancient British Poems ; and in the old Register of Landaff : p. 125. But that onely proves , there was one Arthur , whose Son 's Name was Noe ; but what is more material , he finds some passages agreeing with Geffrey in the old Chronicles of St. Davids and Caer-Mardin , p. 128. as to his fighting against Lucius Hiberus in Burgundy , and the Battel at Camblan ; but it doth not appear , that these Chronicles were before Geffrey's time . p. 129. As to King Arthur 's Crown and Seal , they may go together . But as to Gildas his silence , from whence some would prove that there was no such Person , he answers from Giraldus , that Arthur having killed his Brother Hoel , p. 141. he purposely left him out , which is no clear Answer ; For if Gildas did this in revenge , he would rather have mentioned his Cruelty , as we see he spares not the Kings of his own time . But his better Answer is , That Gildas design'd no History , but a serious exhortation to the Britains to repent of their Sins , and therefore passes over other things ; onely by the by mentioning Ambrosius Aurelianus , and addresses himself to his main business ; which is reason enough why he never names King Arthur .

Joh. (t) (t) Scotich . l. 4. c. 25. Fordon follows Geffrey , as far as he thinks consistent with the honour of his Countrey . This appears in the Story of King Arthur ; for he saith , he was set up by a Faction against the lawfull Heirs , who were Mordred and Walwan , the Sons of , Uther 's Daughter by Loth , then a great Man in Scotland ; but descended from Fulgentius ; but he after excuses it , on the account of necessity ; which Dubricius alledged , they being then under age so much , as not to be able to go into the Field . But he justifies Mordred's Rebellion afterwards against Arthur on this ground , that he had the right . Title to the Crown . (u) (u) Hist. Scot. l. 9. p. 164. Hector Boethius saith , That Lothius put in his claim , according to the ancient Law of the Britains , and that he ought to have the Regency during the Minority of his Sons ; But the Britains would by no means hear of Strangers coming to their Crown ; and so Arthur took possession of it ; who first conquer'd the Saxons 10 Miles from London , then took London ( which it seems the Saxons had before ) and so went towards Humber ; and then he goes on with the British History , onely interspersing some News of his own . Particularly he tells what a profane Christmas Arthur kept with his Nobles at York for thirteen days together ; And that such Iollity and Feasting then had its original from him . (w) (w) Buch. l. 5. p. 44. Buchanan is so pleased with this notable observation , that he sets it down for good History ; saying upon it , that the old Saturnalia were renewed , onely the Days increased , and Saturn 's Name changed to Caesar 's , for , saith he , we call that Feast Julia . But why should the Name of Saturn be changed into Caesar's ? Was he worshipped for a God among the British Christians , as Saturn was among the Old Pagans ? But the Name Julia imports it : by no means . For Buchanan doth not prove that this Name was ever used for that Festival among the Britains ; And the Saxons who brought in both the Feast and the Name give another reason for it . For (x) (x) De ratione Temp. c. 13. Bede saith , That December was called Giuli from the conversion of the Sun and the increase of the days . And Giul , as (y) (y) Antiq. Suec . Goth. l. 1. c. 5. Loccenius observes , signified a Wheel , or any thing that turns round , in the Gothick Language . At which time among the Northern Nations , the Feast of the New Year was observed with more than ordinary jollity ; thence as (z) (z) Fasti Danici . l. 1. c. 12. Olaus Wormius and (a) (a) Upsal . c. 16. Scheffer observe they reckon'd their Age by so many Iôla's , and Snorro Sturleson describes this New-years Feast , just as Buchanan sets out the British Saturnalia , by feasting and sending Presents or New-years Gifts to one another : Thence some think the Name of this Feast was taken from Iôla , which in the Gothick Language signifies to make merry . But (b) (b) Atlantic . c. 5. p. 125. Olaus Rudbeck thinks the former more proper , not onely from Bede's Authority , but because in the old Runick Fasti a Wheel was used to denote that Festival : And as he observes , this Festival continued twelve days from their first of the Juul . The true reason whereof was , as Olaus Rudbeck at large proves ; p. 100. from the Joy they had at the hopes of the return of the Sun ; at which time they made Solemn Sacrifices to the Sun . But after Christianity prevailed , all their Idolatrous Sacrifices were laid aside , and this time of Feasting was joined with the Religious Solemnities of that Season , which in other parts of the World were observed by Christians . Which is certainly a very different thing from the Roman Saturnalia , although Buchanan thought fit to parallel them .

But to proceed with the Story of King Arthur , as it is in Buchanan , who takes his Materials from Hector , and puts them into a finer dress . Arthur , he saith , made a League with the Scots and Picts , and Lothus brought his Sons to him : And then a resolution was taken to drive out the Saxons , and to restore Christianity ; Then follow'd the Battel against Colgrin ; of which before : And the rest of Arthur's Battels : But upon the whole , he concludes that Geffrey 's Relations have no colour of Truth ; and yet he makes use of no other , but where he follows Hector's own inventions . The remainder of his Story is , That things being quieted here , Arthur goes over into Lesser Britain , and leaves the Government to his Nephew Mordred ; But while he was abroad , some had prevailed with him to declare Constantine the Son of Cador his Successour being born in Britain ; which being done , Mordred set up for himself , and in a Battel about Humber , saith he , Mordred was killed , and Arthur mortally wounded . Thus Buchanan having picked what he thought fit out of Hector , concludes with a bitter Invective against the fabulous Relations about Arthur ; But he gives him an extraordinary Character , saying , he was certainly a great Man , of mighty Courage and wonderfull kindness to his Countrey , preserving them from Slavery , and keeping up or restoring the true Religion .

And that is the Subject I am now to consider , viz. The State of Religion here in King Arthur 's days . It was under great Persecution almost whereever the Saxons came , who were cruel both to the Bodies and Souls of the poor Britains : Most of the Southern and Western parts were under their Tyranny ; and (c) (c) Antiq. Oxon. Acad. Apol. l. 1. § 87. Brian Twyne quotes a passage out of Matt. Westminster , which is not so full in the printed Copies , concerning the Persecution of the British Christians in the Eastern parts of the Land . For , saith he , Anno Dom. 527. The Pagans came out of Germany , and took possession of the Countrey of the East-Angles , & omni crudelitatis genere Christianos affecerunt , They tormented the Christians with all sorts of Cruelty . Although this be wanting in other Copies , yet it may be reasonably presumed , The Saxons using the British Christians in such a manner in the most places where they prevailed . It is true that (d) (d) De Gest. Reg. l. 1. c. 2. Malmsbury saith , many of the Britains submitted to Cerdic , and it is probable they were the better used for doing so . Tho. (e) (e) Chron. l. 2. c. 1. Rudburn saith , That Cerdic allow'd Liberty of professing the Christian Religion to the Cornish upon a certain Tribute . I rather think that Cerdic never went so far , but left that part to the Britains , who still continued there : For in Gildas his time Constantine is said to be King of the Danmonii : and (f) (f) Brit. p. 141. Camden observes out of Marianus Scotus , that Anno Dom. 820. the Britains and Saxons had a terrible Fight at Camelford in Cornwall , which Leland thinks to have been Camlan , where King Arthur fought with Mordred , and near which is a Stone , saith Mr. (g) (g) Survey of Cornw. p. 122. Carew , which bears Arthur 's Name ; but now called Atry . To prove what I have said , that the West-Saxon Kingdom did not extend to Cornwall , we may observe that (h) (h) De Gest. Reg. l. 1. c. 2. William of Malmsbury saith , That Ceaulin , Granchild to Cerdic , was the first who took Gloucester , Cicester and Bath from the Britains , and drove them thence into the Rocky and Woody places : And in the time of Athelstan , above 400 years after the coming of the Saxons ; the Cornish Britains did inhabit in Exceter , l. 2. c. 6. and were driven thence by him beyond the River Tamar , and confined by that , as the other Britains were by the Wye . This shews that the Britains in Cornwall , and thereabouts , were free from the Yoke of the West-Saxon Kingdom . As to the Northern Britains , l. 1. c. 3. they came to some agreement after a while with Oeca and Ebusa , whom Hengist sent thither ; and that they had their own Government , and the Christian Religion among them appears by the History of Ceadwalla , a Prince of these Britains in (i) (i) l. 2. c. 20. Bede . But these were but small remnants in the Northern and Western parts . As to the Eastern , we have had the Testimony of Matt. Westminster already . And although the Kingdom of the East-Angles did not begin till afterwards , about Anno Dom. 575. yet in the ninth year of Cerdic , about Anno Dom. 517. Huntingdon observes , That many Angles or Saxons were come out of Germany , and took possession of the Countrey of the East-Angles and Mercia , and whereever they prevailed , the poor British Christians suffered to the highest extremity . Which is enough to considering Men to overthrow the credit of the supposed Diploma of King Arthur to the Vniversity of Cambridge , which bears date Anno Dom. 531. But Brian Twyne hath brought no fewer than 15 Arguments against it , which are far more than needed . For I cannot think that Dr. Cajus in earnest believed it , for he goes not about to prove the Diploma , but King Arthur ; And I cannot think it any honour or service to so famous and ancient an Vniversity , to produce any such sespected Diplomata or Monkish Legends to prove its Antiquity . It is not certain in whose possession London was at that time , from whence the Charter is dated : For the Kingdom of the East-Saxons was then set up by Erkinwin , and London commonly was under that , and that Kingdom as (k) (k) De Gesti● Reg. l. 1. c. 6. Malmsbury observes , had the same limits which the Diocese of London now hath , viz. Essex , Middlesex , and part of Hartfordshire : (l) (l) Matt. West . A. D. 586. Matt. Westminster agrees , that Middlesex was under the Kingdom of the East-Saxons , but he will not yield that Theonus Bishop of London did retire with his Clergy into Wales till Anno Dom. 586. and then he confesses that he and Thadioc , Bishop of York , when they saw all their Churches demolished , or turned into Idol Temples , did for their security retire thither .

And there was the freest Exercise of their Religion kept up , even in the Reign of King Arthur ; There flourished the Schools of Literature set up by Dubricius and Iltutus , and there were the Persons of greatest Reputation for Learning and Sanctity in the British Churches , such as Dubricius , Iltutus , Paulinus , Gundleus , Cadocus , Sampson , Paternus , Daniel , and St. David above the rest , whose Reputation continues to this day , and was preserved in the Saxon Churches of Britain , as appears by the Breviary of Salisbury , where nine Lessons are appointed upon his day ; And (m) (m) Trophea Congr . Bened. To. 1. p. 263. Maihew observes that this was by a Provincial Constitution in the Province of Canterbury ; But the nine Lessons were taken out of the first Chapter of the Legend of his Life , a little being added at the end concerning his Death . It is the just complaint of (n) (n) Acta Sanct. Mart. 1. § 1. n. 5. Bollandus , that there is nothing extant concerning him , which was written near his own time ; and what is extant hath many fabulous mixtures , so that it is hard to find out the Truth . The oldest MS. of his Life he saith is that of Vtretcht , which he hath published ; the next he accounts is that in Colganus , which he would have thought to be the Life written by Ricemarchus , quoted by Archbishop (o) (o) Prim. p. 843 , 844. Vsher ; whom he supposes to have lived before Giraldus Cambrensis , who transcribed much out of him . But Colganus withall intimates , That the Life was taken out of an old Book , wherein Augustin Macraidin , the Authour of the Annals of Ulster had written many things , and probably might write that too ; and to confirm this Bollandus observes , onely a little difference in Style between this and the Vtretcht MS. But if we add to these , Giraldus his Life , with that of John of Tinmouth , or Capgrave , we shall after all find , the Life of St. David , not much clearer than that of his Nephew Arthur , for he is supposed to have been Uncle to him by the Mother's side , whose Name is said to be Nonnita in Capgrave ; Nonna in the Utrecht MS. Nemata in Colganus , Melari in the Life of St. Kenna ; so Colganus and Bollandus say ; But in Capgrave I find Melari said to be the Mother to the Father of St. David , i. e. to Xantus King of the Provincia Ceretica , i. e. Cardiganshire ( so called from Ceretus Father to Xanctus say some ; from Caraticus , who ruled here , as (p) (p) Brit. p. 518. Camden seems inclinable to believe ) That Melari was one of the 12 Daughters of Braghanus King of Brecknock ; from whom , (q) (q) Itiner . Camb. l. 1. c. 2. Giraldus saith , the County took its Name ; And he said from the British Histories that he had 24 Daughters ; but Capgrave saith he had 12 Sons and 12 Daughters . D. Powell in his Notes on Giraldus saith , this Brachanus his Father was Haulaphus , King of Ireland , and his Mother a Britain , viz. Marcella Daughter to Theodoric Son of Tethwaltus King of Garthmathrin afterwards called Brecknock ; Another Daughter of Brachanus , he saith , was Wife to Congenus Son to Cadel , King of Powisland , and Mother of Brochmiel , who killed Etheldred King of Northumberland , and routed his Army about Anno Dom. 603. By this we see what a Number of Petty Princes there was about that time among the Britains ; but whether St. David were Vncle by the Mother to King Arthur or not , we have not light enough to discover . I shall pass over all the Legendary parts of his Life ; and consider onely what relates to the Church-History of those times . His Domestick Education is said to have been under Pauleus or Paulinus a Disciple of St. German ; with whom he continued ten years ; in the Isle of Wight , saith Giraldus , but it seems more probable to have been Whiteland in Caermardenshire ; the School of Iltutus being not far off in Glamorganshire at Lantwitt , i. e. Fanum Iltuti ; and in his Life it is said , that he came to the King of Glamorgan ; and after , that Sampson , Paulinus , Gildas and David were his Scholars . But Bollandus shews , that there must be a mistake as to David ; and that instead of him it should be read Daniel , who was a Disciple of Iltutus , and consecrated first Bishop of Bangor by Dubricius . After this it is said , that David and Eliud , or Teliaus , and Paternus went to Jerusalem , and David was there consecrated Bishop by the Patriarch . And it is not to be wondred , that in such a distracted time at home , they should go to Jerusalem , when (r) (r) Epist. 17. Saint Jerome in his time mentions the Britains going thither ; especially such as were more inclined to Devotion ; which humour spread so much , that Gregory Nyssen wrote against it , as a thing very much tending to Superstition if not arising from it . But it was most excusable in such a troublesome time at home . Not long after his return , the famous Synod at Brevy was held at a place called Lhandewy-brevy , the Church of Saint David at Brevy . Here the Vtrecht MS. saith , was a Synod assembled of all the Bishops of Britain upon the account of the Pelagian Controversie then revived . Giraldus saith , It was a general Convention of Clergy and Laity . But the former MS. saith , there were present 118. Bishops , besides Abbats and others . One would think it hard to find so many Bishops in Britain at that time : And Bollandus startles at it , but Colganus undertakes to defend it ; having premised that Giraldus and Capgrave leave it out ; But he saith , there were more Bishops at that time than afterwards ; and more Bishops than Bishopricks , Dioceses not being then so limitted as afterwards ; And every Monastery almost having a Bishop its Superiour ; By which means he justifies Saint Patrick 's consecrating , as Jocelin saith , 350 Bishops with his own hands . But after all this , Giraldus did much better to omit such a number in such a time , unless there were better Testimony concerning it . However there was a considerable number there present , yet St. David was absent , and first Paulinus was sent to him , but he prevailed not , then Daniel and Dubricius went , upon whose intreaty he came , and by his Authority and Eloquence put an effectual stop to Pelagianism : And before the end of the Synod it is said , That by general Consent he was chosen Archbishop of Caerleon , Dubricius desiring to retire on the account of his Age.

But here we meet with a considerable difficulty concerning the Succession to Dubricius , viz. That Teliaus is said to succeed Dubricius at Landaff , and to have power over all the Churches of the Western parts of Britain ; How can this be consistent with St. David's succeeding Dubricius in the See of Caerleon , which had the Metropolitan Power over those Churches ?

(s) (s) De Praeful . p. 618. Bishop Godwin out of Bale , and as he supposeth , out of Leland saith , That St. Dubricius was first Bishop of Landaff being there consecrated by Germanus and Lupus , and that afterwards he was removed by a Synod to Caerleon , and Teliaus placed in Landaff . But this by no means clears the difficulty ; for although Bale doth there exactly follow Leland , yet Leland himself did not seem to have consulted the Book of Landaff ; Where it is said , That when Dubricius was made Archbishop , he had the See of Landaff conferr'd upon him , by the Gift of Mouricus then King , and the three Estates , i. e. the Nobles , Clergy and People , and all the Land between the Taff and Elei : And (t) (t) Collect. Vol. 2. p. 42. Leland himself out of another Authour saith , That when Dubricius was made Archbishop , Landaff was made his Cathedral Church . After Dubricius his time Teliaus is said to be Archbishop several times in the Book of Landaff ; and after him Oudoceus is called Summus Episcopus ; and the Bishop of Landaff in 〈◊〉 Sermon to Calixtus 2. Anno Dom. 1109. saith , That it appears by the hand writing of St. Teliaus , That the Church of Landaff was superiour in dignity to all other Churches in Wales . That which seems to me the most probable account of this matter is , That when Landaff was given to Dubricius then Archbishop , he fixed his See there , and so Landaff was the Seat of the Archbishop of Caerleon . But afterwards when St. David removed the Archiepiscopal See to Menevia , a remote , barren and inconvenient place , as Giraldus himself confesseth ; The Bishops of Landaff assumed the Archiepiscopal Power , which had been in that See , and would not submit to the Bishops of St. Davids . This is apparent from that passage of Oùdocëus ( who succeeded Theliaus ) in the Book of Landaff , that he would not receive Consecration from the Bishop of St. Davids , as his Metropolitan , but had it from the Archbishop of Canterbury . This is a very improbable thing at that time considering the hatred the Britains did bear to the Saxons , and their Bishops to Augustin the Monk : It is far more likely that they received it from the Archbishop of Dole in Britany ; or from the Archbishop of London then resident in those parts ; who probably kept up their Succession for some time , as long as there were any hopes of returning to their own See , as is before observed .

After this Giraldus speaks of another great Council held by St. David , which he calls Victoria ; in which he saith all the Clergy of Wales were present ; And the Decrees of the former Council were confirmed , and new Canons made for the Government of the British Churches ; But this Second Synod is not mentioned in the old Vtrecht MS. nor in Capgrave , but it is in Colganus , and by the Expressions it appears to have been taken out of Giraldus , who confesseth , that no Copies of those Canons were to be seen in his time , that Coast being so often visited by Pirats , ( who no doubt came to steal MSS. and especially Church-Canons . ) I will not deny that the British Churches at that time , and in those parts might be said to be in a flourishing condition in comparison with other parts of Britain , and there might be more Christians there , because they had been driven out from other places ; and their Brethrens afflictions might encrease their Devotion ; But Gildas takes no more Notice of St. David than he doth of King Arthur . The Battel at Badon-hill according to Archbishop Vsher , was the year after the Synod at Brevy , and from that time the British Churches had some quiet from their Enemies : But then u u Gild. § 26. Gildas saith , The Britains quarrelled among themselves ; but yet so as that some kind of Order and Government was then kept up among them , by the Remembrance of their late Calamities . And at this time he speaks the best of the Britains , that he doth in his whole Book ; for he saith , That Kings and Publick and Private Persons , Bishops and other Churchmen ( for Sacerdotes in that Age often signified Bishops , and Gildas calls it Sacerdotalem Episcopatus Sedem ) did all keep to the Duty of their places . But then he adds , when the Sense of these Calamities was worn out , and a new Generation arose , they fell into such a degeneracy as to cast off all the Reins of Truth and Iustice , that no remainder of it appear'd in any sort of Men , except a few , a very few , whose number was so small in comparison with the rest , that the Church could hardly discern its genuine Children when they lay in her Bosome .

But before I come to this last and saddest part of the History of the British Churches it will be necessary now to give some Account of those Britains , who being wearied out here went for Refuge to that Countrey in France , which from them is called Bretagn .

It seems hard to determine when the first Colony of Britains was setled in the parts of Aremorica . For in the declining times of the Roman Empire , there was so frequent occasion of the British Souldiers removing into the Continent , and so little encouragement to return hither , that it is not improbable , that after the Troubles of Maximus and Constantine a Colony of Britains might settle themselves upon the Sea Coasts near to Britain , where they might be ready to receive or to go over to their Countrymen ; as the Condition of affairs should happen . This I am very much induced to believe , not from the Authority of Nennius , or Geffrey , or William of Malmsbury , or Radulphus Niger , &c. but from these Arguments ;

First from Sidonius Apollinaris ; and there are two passages in him which tend to the clearing this matter , the first is concerning Aruandus accused at Rome of Treason , in the time of Anthemius , for persuading the King of the Goths to make War upon the Greek Emperour , i. e. Anthemius , who came out of Greece , and upon the Britains on the Loir , as w w Epist. l. 1. Ep. 7. Sidonius Apollinaris expresly affirms , who lived at that time , and pitied his case . This hapned about Anno Dom. 467. before Anthemius was the second time Consul . From whence it appears , not onely that there were Britains then settled on the Loir , but that their Strength and Forces were considerable , which cannot be supposed to consist of such miserable People as fled from hence for fear of the Saxons : And it is observable , that about this time Ambrosius had success against the Saxons , and by Vortimer's means , or his , the Britains were in great likelihood of driving them out of Britain ; so that there is no probability that the Warlike Britains should at that time leave their Native Countrey . A second passage is concerning Riothamus , a King of the Britains in the time of x x L. 3. Ep. 9. Sidonius Apollinaris , and to whom he wrote , who went with 12000 Britains to assist the Romans against Euricus King of the Goths , but were intercepted by him , as y y De Rebus Get. c. 45. Jornandes relates the Story , and Sigebert places it Anno Dom. 470. Now what clearer Evidence can be desired than this , to prove that a considerable Number of Britains were there settled , and in a condition not onely to defend themselves , but to assist the Romans ; which cannot be imagined of such as merely fled thither after the Saxons coming into Britain . Besides we find in Sirmondus his Gallican Councils , Mansuetus a Bishop of the Britains subscribing to the first Council at Tours , which was held Anno Dom. 461. By which we see the Britains had so full a settlement then , as not onely to have Habitations , but a King and Bishops of their own ; which was the great incouragement for other Britains to go over , when they found themselves so hard pressed by the Saxons at home . For a People frighted from hence , would hardly have ventured into a foreign Countrey , unless they had been secure before hand of a kind reception there . If they must have fought for a dwelling there , had they not far better have done it in their own Countrey ? From whence I conclude , that there was a large Colony of Britains in Aremorica before those Numbers went over upon the Saxon Cruelties ; of which z z Annal. A. D. 786. Hist. Francic . Script . coat . To. 2. p. 639. Eginhardus and other foreign Historians speak . Archbishop Vsher seems to think this Riothamus himself to have been the first Leader of them ; But it is hard to think a Person of his Valour and Experience would leave his Countrey in that distressed Condition it was brought into by the Saxons .

But a a Sur. Dec. 13. Florentius the Authour of the Life of Judocus Son to a King of Bretagn saith , That his Name was Rioval , a Prince here in Britain , who gathered a good Army and Fleet together , and with that subdued the People who lived on the Aremorican Coasts , being then left destitute and unable to defend themselves . For that was the effect of the Roman Government , which was kept up by the force of the Roman Legions in all parts of it , and so when these were broken , the Nations were so unaccustomed to War , that they lay open to all Invaders . So that the Aggressors did generally succeed in their attempts where the Roman Legions were withdrawn : and next to the wise Providence of God which ordereth all things , there was no one cause which contributed so much to the miseries of those times , and the strange Revolutions which hapned in them , as the Natives being not trained up to Martial Discipline , but depending wholly on the Roman Legions for their Defence and security ; thence , whatever People had the Courage to invade , did usually take possession of the Countrey where the Roman Legions were at a distance , or otherwise engaged against each other . Thus in France , the Goths , the Burgundians , the Franks , and the Britains took possession of the several parts they attempted ; and the Goths and Vandals in Spain : So Goths and Lombards in Italy it self . So that it is not to be wondred , if the Saxons prevailed here at last ; but with as much difficulty , and after as many Battels , as were fought by any People of that time without foreign Assistence . But to return to the Aremorican Britains , whether they came over under Rioval in the beginning of the distractions here , when the People were so Rebellious against their Princes , as Gildas relates , or whether they went over to assist Constantine and his Son , and so remained there , I shall not determin . But that the Britains were well settled there before Sampson Archbishop of York and his Company passed the Seas , appears by what b b A. D. 1199. Mat. Paris saith , That they went to their fellow Citizens and Countrey Men , hoping to live more quietly there . And after the death of the Bishop of Dole , he was by the consent of the Britains put into his Place , and from thence forwards exercised his Archiepiscopal power there ; the Kings of that Province , not suffering his Successours there to pay any Obedience to the Archbishop of Tours . Which begot a Suit which held 300 years in the Court of Rome , and was this year manfully decided by Innocent III. as Mat. Paris there relates : Who states the Case very unskilfully , laying the weight of it upon the Archbishop's bringing over his Pall from York , which the Pope had given him there . Suppose this were true ( although the Popes gave no Palls then , nor a great while after ) yet this were no reason to contest it in the Court of Rome so long together . But the difficulty of the Case lay upon another point , viz. according to the Old Canon of the Church , If a Province were divided into two , each Province was to have a Metropolitan ; Now this Reason held much stronger when new Kingdoms were erected out of the Roman Provinces : For what Reason was there why the Bishop of Dole in the Kingdom of Bretagn should yield subjection to the Bishop of Tours in a distinct Kingdom ? and there was the fairer Colour for this when one actually an Archbishop before came to be settled there ; and from hence they insisted on a Prescription of a very long time , wherein no Subjection had been made to the Bishop of Tours , as appears by the account given of this Cause by (c) (c) Epist. l. 2. F● . 82. Innocent III. in his Epistles lately published by Baluzius . On the other side it was pleaded , that all Britanny was under the jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Tours , but that the Britains conspiring against the King of France , and setting up a Kingdom of their own , they made use of Sampson , Archbishop of York , coming to establish a Metropolitan power within that Kingdom : and upon Complaint made to Rome , the Popes had put it upon this issue , whether any of their Predecessors had granted the Pall to the Bishop of Dole , which not being proved , the Pope , as it was easie to imagine , gave Sentence against the Bishop of Dole . But it is certain , that they went upon a false suggestion , viz. That the Kingdom of Bretagn was set up in Rebellion to the Kingdom of France . For Childeric had not extended his Dominions in France as far as the Loir : and before his time , the Britains were in quiet possession of those parts of Aremorica ; and the best (d) (d) Mezeray , To. 1. p. 18. French Historians now grant that the Britains came thither in the time of Merovée , who obtained but little in Gaul , as (e) (e) Rer. Fran. l. 3. p. 146. Hadrianus Valesius confesseth . And the (f) (f) Vit. Gild. c. 12. Authour of the Life of Gildas observes , That the Power of the Kings of France was very inconsiderable in the time of Childeric , Son of Merovée , at what time Gildas went over into Aremorica , as his School-fellows under Iltutus , Sampson and Paulus had done before him ; whereof one succeeded the other Sampson at Dole , and the other was made Bishop of the Oxismii , the most Northern People of Bretagn ; which Diocese is since divided into Three , Treguier , S. Pol de Leon , and S. Brieu .

Here Gildas at the request of his Brethren who came out of Britain , saith the Authour of his Life , wrote his Epistle , wherein he so sharply reproves the several Vices of the five Kings of Britain ▪ whom he calls by the Names of Constantine , Aurelius , Vortiporius , Cuneglasus and Maglocunus ; and speaks to them all as then living . The (g) (g) Galfr. l. 8. British History makes them to succeed each other ; Constantine , according to that , was killed in his third year by Aurelius Conanus . He died in his second year , and Vortiporius succeeding him Reigned four years . After him he places Malgo , and leaves Cuneglasus wholly out . But that they Reigned at the same time in several parts of Britain is evident from Gildas , because he saith , He knew that Constantine was then living ; Now Constantine Reigning the first of these , how could he speak to the four Kings that succeeded him , if he were still living ? For there is no colour , for imagining that Gildas still added his Reproof as one died and another succeeded ; for any one may discern it was written in one continued style , and he writes to them all as then living without the least intimation that they succeeded each other : Besides , he calls Constantine the Issue of the impure Damnonian Lioness ; and at this time the Britains in the remote Western parts were separated from the other by the West Saxon Kingdom ; and therefore there is far less Probability that all the Britains at that time should be under one Monarch . And where they had greatest freedom of living together , they were divided into several Principalities . For he , whom Gildas calls Maglocunus , is by the British Writers called Maelgun Guineth , and Mailgunus mentioned by John of Tinmouth , in the Life of St. Paternus , and by Thaliessin in Sir John Price , from whom it appears that he was King of North-Wales . And as Gildas calls Vortiporius the Tyrant of the Demetae , by whom the Inhabitants of South-Wales are understood : Aurelius Conanus , Archbishop (h) (h) Prim. p. 537. Vsher thinks was King of Powisland ; which was sometime a third Kingdom . And for Cuneglasus , it seems probable , he had the Command of the Northern Britains ; for it is plain from Bede they had a distinct Principality there . All these Gildas doth very severely reprove for their several Vices ; and then taxes the Judges and Clergy to the Conclusion of his Epistle , to the end they might repent of their Sins , and acquit the just and wise Providence of God in the judgments he brought upon them , which were very terrible , and ended in the desolation of the Countrey and the ruine of the British Churches , excepting onely those Remnants which were confined to the Corners of the Land . For our (i) (i) Ranulph . Nig. in Chronic. Matt. Westmin . A. D. 586 , 596. Historians say , That the Saxons left not the Face of Christianity whereever they did prevail .

This is a very sad Subject , which ought not to be passed over without that Reflexion which St. (k) (k) Rom. 11.22 . Paul made on the Church of the Jews and Gentiles .

Behold the goodness and severity of God ; on them which fell severity , but towards thee goodness ; if thou continue in his goodness , otherwise thou also shalt be cut off .

It remains onely , that we consider the Liberty or Independency of the British Churches ; of which we can have no greater Proof than from the Carriage of the British Bishops towards Augustin the Monk , when he came with full power from the Pope to require Subjection from them . And this material point relating to the British Churches I shall endeavour to clear from all the Objections which have been made against it . In order thereto , we are to understand , That (l) (l) Bed . l. 1. c. 27. Augustin the Monk by virtue of the Pope's Authority , did challenge a Superiority over the Bishops of the British Churches , which appears not onely by Gregory's Answer to his Interrogations , c. 29. but by the Scheme of the Ecclesiastical Government here , which Gregory sent to him , after he had a fair prospect of the Conversion of the Saxons , which was at the same time that he sent Mellitus , Justus , Paulinus and Rufinianus , with the Archiepiscopal Pall to him . There he declares that there were to be two Archbishops Sees , one at London ( which out of honour to Ethelbert or Augustin was fixed at Canterbury , or rather by Ethelbert's own Authority ) and the other at York , which had been a Metropolitan See in the British times , and both these Archbishops were to have twelve Suffragan Bishops under them . The Bishop of London was to be consecrated by his own Synod , and to receive the Pall from the Pope ; But Augustin was to appoint the first Bishop of York , who was to yield Subjection to him for his time , but afterwards the Sees were to be Independent on each other . But by all this , it should seem , that he had Authority given him onely over those Bishops who were consecrated by him , And the Archbishop of York ; what then becomes of those Bishops in Britain who were Consecrated by neither , and such they knew there were ? Concerning these Gregory gives a plain Answer , That they were all to be subject to the Authority of Augustine ; and to govern themselves in Life and Doctrine and Church Offices according to his Direction . Augustine being furnished with such full Powers , as he thought , desires a Meeting with the British Bishops , at a place called Augustinsac , as (m) (m) L. 2. c. 2. Bede saith , in the Confines of the Wiccii and the West Saxons . Where this place was is very uncertain , and not at all material ; Camden could find nothing like it , and the Conjectures of others since have no great probability , either as to Austric , or Haustake , or Ossuntree , but at this place , the British Bishops gave Augustine a Meeting ; where the first thing proposed by him was , That they would embrace the Vnity of the Catholick Church , and then join with them in Preaching to the Gentiles , for , saith he , they did many things repugnant to the Vnity of the Church ; Which was in plain terms to charge them with Schism ; and the Terms of Communion offer'd , did imply Submission to the Church of Rome , and by consequence to his Authority over them . But the utmost that could be obtained from them , was onely that they would take farther advice , and give another Meeting , with a greater Number . And then were present Seven Bishops of the Britains , and many Learned Men , chiefly of the Monastery of Banchor , where Dinoth was then Abbat ; And the Result of this Meeting was , That they utterly refused Submission to the Church of Rome , or to Augustine as Archbishop over them . And for the Account of this , we are beholding to Bede , whose Authority is liable to no exception in this matter .

But against this plain Matter of Fact , there have been three Objections made which must be removed .

1. That Augustine did not require Subjection from the British Bishops , but onely treated with them , about other matters in difference between them .

2. That their refusing Subjection to the Bishop of Rome depends upon the Credit of a Spurious British MS. lately invented and brought into light , as the Answer of Dinoth .

( 3. ) That if they did refuse Subjection to the Pope , it was Schismatical Obstinacy in them , and contrary to the former Sense of the British Church .

To all these I shall give a clear and full Answer .

( 1. ) As to the matter of their Conference , it cannot be denied that other things were started ; as about the Paschal Controversie and some Rites of Baptism , &c. but this was the main point ; which Augustine did not in plain Terms insist upon , because it would look too invidiously to require Subjection to himself , but he cunningly insinuates it under the Name of Ecclesiastical Vnity . For I dare appeal to any Man 's common sense , whether upon the Principles of the Church of Rome , the British Bishops complying in other things and rejecting the Pope's Authority would have been thought sufficient ? If so , then Submission to the Pope is no necessary term of Communion ; and Men may be in a very safe Condition without it . But if it were necessary , then Augustine must imply it within the terms of Catholick Peace and Ecclesiastical Vnity . It is therefore ridiculous in (n) (n) Annal. Eccles. A. D. 604. n. 11. Alford and (o) (o) Church . Hist. l. 13. ch. 19. n. 6. Cressy , and such Writers to say , That Augustine did not insist upon it : For it is to charge him with Ignorance or Stupidity , that he should leave out so necessary an Article of Communion : And yet Gregory had so great an opinion of him , as to make him the Directour of the British Churches . And therefore it cannot be supposed that he should offer terms of Communion without requiring Submission to the Pope's Authority ; if those were in a state of Schism who denied it .

But it is said , That in the Conclusion of the second Meeting , Augustine did not insist upon , nor so much as mention any subjection to him from the British Churches , but onely required Compliance in three Points , viz. the time of the Paschal Solemnity agreeable with the Church of Rome ; following the Roman Customes in Baptism ; and joining with them in Preaching to the Saxons ; and upon these they brake up the Meeting .

To which I Answer .

That these things were required by Augustin , not as Conditions of Brotherly Communion , but as the Marks of Subjection to his Authority ; which appears from Bede's own Words , Si in tribus his mihi obtemperare vultis , &c. Which Cressy very unfaithfully renders , If they would conform in three points onely : Whereas the meaning is , If they would own his Authority in those three things ; and therefore the British Bishops answered very appositely , when they said , we will neither doe the things nor submit to you as Archbishop over us . Why should they deny Subjection if it had not been required of them ? Which shews they very well understood his meaning , and gave Answer in short , to the main point . And upon this Account I suppose it was , that , the Anchoret's advice was followed about observing Whether he rose up to the British Bishops at their entrance ; Not that they were so offended for want of a Complement , as Mr. Cressey suggests , but this was look'd on by them , as a Mark of that Superiority which he challenged over them ; And therefore they had reason to take so great notice of it , and to infer harder usage from him , when they should be under his Authority . They could not be ignorant what Authority the Pope had given Augustin , and that made them more Observant of his whole Behaviour , and finding it so agreeing to the Character of an Archbishop over the British Churches , They give him that Resolute Answer , That they would not own any Authority he had as Archbishop over them . Which is a sufficient proof , that this was really the main point contested between them .

( 2. ) As to the British MS. which contains Dinoth's Answer more at large ; I Answer ;

1. (p) (p) De Script . in Dinoth . Leland observes , That the British Writers give a more ample account of this Matter than is extant in Bede ; who is very sparing in what concerns the British Affairs . But from them he saith , That Dinoth did at large dispute with great Learning and Gravity against receiving the authority of the Pope , or of Augustin ; and defended the Power of the Archbishop of St. Davids ; and affirmed it not to be for the British Interest to own either the Roman Pride or the Saxon Tyranny . And he finds fault with Gregory , for not admonishing the Saxons of their gross Vsurpations , against their Solemn Oaths ; And adds , that it was their duty , if they would be good Christians to restore their unjust and Tyrannical Power to those from whom they had taken it . For Dinoth , out of his great Learning could not but know , that the Pope under a pretence of bringing in the true Faith could not confirm them in their unjust Vsurpation . For if that should be admitted no Princes could be safe in their Dominions . And no doubt the British Bishops looked upon this attempt of Augustin upon them to be the adding one Vsurpation to another : Which made them so adverse to any Communication with the Missionaries which otherwise had been inexcusable .

( 2. ) The certainty of the British Churches rejecting the Pope's Authority , and Augustin's jurisdiction doth not depend upon the Credit of this British MS. for this is sufficiently clear from Bede's own Words , wherein they declare , they would not own Augustin as Archbishop over them . But if they had owned the Pope's Authority , they ought to have Submitted to him , who acted by virtue of his Commission : And it was not possible for them at such a distance from Rome , to express their disowning his Authority more effectually than by rejecting him , whom he had sent to be Archbishop over them . And Nich. Trivet in his MS. History cited by Sir H. (q) (q) Concil. p. 111. Spelman , saith expresly , that Augustin did demand Subjection from the Britains to him , as the Pope's Legate , but they refused it . So that if this MS. had never been heard of , the Matter of Fact had been nevertheless fully attested .

( 3. ) The Objections against this MS. are not sufficient to destroy the Authority of it . Sir H. Spelman who sets it down at large in Welsh , English and Latin , tells from whom he had it , and exactly transcribed it , and that it appeared to him to have been an Old MS. taken out of an Older , but without Date or Authour , and believes it to be still in the Cotton Library . Here is all the appearance of Ingenuity and faithfulness that can be expected ; and he was a Person of too great Judgment and Sagacity to be easily imposed upon by a modern Invention , or a new found Schedule , as Mr. Cressy Phrases it . The substance of it is , That the Abbat of Banchor , in the Name of the British Churches declares , That they owe the Subjection of Brotherly Kindness , and Charity to the Church of God , and to the Pope of Rome , and to all Christians : but other obedience than that , they did not know to be due to him whom they called Pope ; And for their parts they were under the Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Caerleon upon Usk , who was under God their Spiritual Overseer and Directour . But , say the Objectors , There was then no Bishop of Caerleon upon Usk , and had not been since the time the Metropolitan Jurisdiction was by St. David transferr'd to Menevia . I grant that from the time of Dubricius the See was transferr'd first to Landaff , and then to St. Davids , but this latter Translation was not agreed to by all the British Bishops ; And it appears by the foregoing Discourse , That the Bishops of Landaff did at that time when Oudocëus lived , challenge the Metropolitical Power of Caerleon to themselves , and therefore would not be consecrated by the Bishop of St. Davids . And Caerleon having been the ancient Metropolitical See , it was no absurdity at all to mention that in a Dispute which depended upon ancient Right . For the Authority over the British Churches was not upon the account of St. Davids or Landaff , but the Metropolitan Right which belonged to the See of Caerleon . As if in the British times the Metropolitan See had been removed from London to Canterbury , what incongruity had it been in a dispute of Superiority to have alledged , that the British Churches of these parts were under the Jurisdiction of the Archbishop of London , although at that time the See were removed to another place ? And if this be all to make it appear to be a Forgery , as Mr. Cressy pretends , for all that I can see , it may be a very ancient and genuine MS.

But Alford goes deeper , for he disproves it , because it contradicts the Sense of the British Churches before , which professed subjection to the Roman See .

This is indeed to the purpose if it be well proved , which in the last place comes to be considered .

( 3. ) To this purpose he alledges , ( 1. ) The Confirmation of St. David 's Synod by the Pope's Authority . But from whence hath he this ? From no other Testimony than that of Giraldus Cambrensis cited by Bishop Vsher , who in the same place confesses , That there was no Monument of those Synods at all remaining , nor of the Pope's Confirmation of them ; and the other MSS. and Legends of St. David's Life say not a Word of this . How then came Giraldus to affirm it ? We are to remember that Giraldus had a Cause depending in the Court of Rome , about the Bishoprick of St. David's , and he knew well enough what Doctrine was pleasing there , and therefore the Testimony of such a one , having no concurrent Evidence to support it is of very little force in this matter . ( 2. ) He mentions the Respect Kentigern shew'd to the Church of Rome , going seven times thither , and having at last his uncanonical Ordination purged , or confirmed by the Pope ; as the Authour of his Legend relates . But this seems to me a senseless and ridiculous Legend : For as (r) (r) 13. Jan. Vit. Kentigern . Bollandus observes , if Kentigern went seven times to Rome how came he to put off the Errour of his Consecration to the last ? If it were good before , why not then ? If naught before , then all the Acts performed by him by virtue of his first Consecration were invalid . But there is no more Errour supposed in the Consecration of Kentigern by one Bishop , than there was in that of Seruanus by Palladius , which as (s) (s) De Gest. Scot. l. 2. c. 2. Joh. Major saith , was good in case of necessity . But the Writers of the Legends , living long after the times of the Persons , framed their Stories according to the Customs of their own times ; and because such a Consecration was not then held good , therefore the Authour of his Legend takes care to have that defect supplied at Rome , and to make amends he saith , That Kentigern at his death recommended to his Disciples the Decrees of the Fathers , and the Customs of the Roman Church . But what is this to the necessity of Subjection to the Roman See from the general sense of the British Churches ? What if Kentigern having been often at Rome , were pleased more with the Customs of that Church , than of the Britains ? Doth it hence follow , that those Britains who maintained Customs contrary to the Romans , did think it necessary to conform to the Church of Rome , when the plain Evidence of Fact is to the contrary ; and which hath far more authority than such Legends as these ? ( 3. ) Ninianus is (t) (t) Bede . l. 3. c. 4. said to have learnt the Christian Doctrine at Rome , who converted the Southern Picts , and founded the Church ad Candidam Casam ; being the first built of Stone . But what follows from hence ? Because Ninianus was made a Christian at Rome , therefore the British Churches always own'd the Pope's Supremacy . They are indeed to seek for Arguments who make use of such as these . ( 4. ) He offers to prove the constant Submission of the British Churches to the Roman See from Gildas himself , and he makes use of two Arguments .

( 1. ) From his calling the British Churches Sedem Petri , the See of St. Peter . I confess Gildas hath these words , but quite in another Sense ; For in the beginning of his Invective against the Clergy , among other things he charges them , that they did Sedem Petri Apostoli immundis Pedibus usurpare . Doth he mean that they defiled St. Peter 's Chair at Rome ? No certainly , but he takes St. Peter's Chair for that which all the Clergy possessed , and implies no more than their Ecclesiastical Function ; and so he opposes it to (u) (u) Gild. p. 58 , 60. the Chair of Judas , into which , he saith , such wicked Men fell . But if they will carry St. Peter 's Chair to Rome , they must carry the Chair of Judas thither too .

( 2. ) (w) (w) A. D. 548. n. 4. Alford insists on this Passage in Gildas , That they were more ambitious of Degrees in the Church than of the Kingdom of Heaven ; And after a bitter Invective against their Symoniacal Contracts , he adds , that where they were opposed they ran beyond Sea to compass their ends . Now saith Alford , whither should this be but to Rome ? For as Leland observes in the Case of Giraldus Cambrensis , sunt enim omnia Venalia Romae : all things are bought and sold there ; and therefore whither should such notorious Symoniacal Persons go , but to Rome ? This is a very surprising Argument , and is more wisely past over by Mr. Cressy than insisted on by Alford , as being a horrible Reflexion on the Court of Rome in those days . But to say Truth , there is not one Word of Rome in Gildas ; but if they will apply it to Rome , how can we help it ?

To conclude this Discourse , (x) (x) A. D. 604. n. 10. Alford is much displeased with (y) (y) Concil. p. 110. Sir H. Spelman for paralleling the Case of the British Bishops , and Augustine , with that of the Cyprian Bishops against the Patriarch of Antioch : But for what Reason ? Why , saith he , The Council of Ephesus did not permit the Cyprian Bishops to decline the Iudgment of their Patriarch , but declared the Bishop of Antioch not to be their Patriarch . Very well ! And is not this the very case here ? The Bishop of Rome challenged a Patriarchal Power over the British Churches , and appoints an Archbishop over them , but they deny that he had such Authority over them , they being governed by their own Metropolitan , as the Cyprian Bishops were : and therefore by the Decree of the Council of Ephesus , they were bound to preserve their own Rights , and consequently to oppose that foreign Iurisdiction , which Augustine endeavoured to set up over them .

THE END .